Table of Contents

As filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on July 16, 2012

Registration No. 333-182535

UNITED STATES
SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION
Washington, D.C. 20549



AMENDMENT NO. 1
TO

FORM F-1

REGISTRATION STATEMENT
UNDER
THE SECURITIES ACT OF 1933



MANCHESTER UNITED LTD.
(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

Cayman Islands   7941   N/A
(State or other jurisdiction of
incorporation or organization)
  (Primary Standard Industrial
Classification Code Number)
  (I.R.S. Employer
Identification Number)

 

 

Old Trafford
Manchester M16 0RA
United Kingdom
+44 (0) 161 868 8000

 

 
(Address, including zip code, and telephone number, including
area code, of registrant's principal executive offices)



Corporation Service Company
1180 Avenue of the Americas, Suite 210
New York, NY 10036
(800) 927-9801
(Name, address, including zip code, and telephone number, including
area code, of agent for service)



Copies to:

Marc D. Jaffe
Ian D. Schuman
Latham & Watkins LLP
885 Third Avenue
New York, New York 10022
(212) 906-1281
  Mitchell S. Nusbaum
Christopher R. Rodi
Woods Oviatt Gilman LLP
2 State Street
700 Crossroads Building
Rochester, NY 14614
(585) 987-2800
  Michael P. Kaplan
John B. Meade
Davis Polk & Wardwell LLP
450 Lexington Avenue
New York, New York 10017
(212) 450-4000

Approximate date of commencement of proposed sale to the public:
As soon as practicable after the effective date of this Registration Statement.

If any of the securities being registered on this form are to be offered on a delayed or continuous basis pursuant to Rule 415 under the Securities Act of 1933, check the following box.  o

If this form is filed to register additional securities for an offering pursuant to Rule 462(b) under the Securities Act, check the following box and list the Securities Act registration statement number of the earlier effective registration statement for the same offering.  o

If this form is a post-effective amendment filed pursuant to Rule 462(c) under the Securities Act, check the following box and list the Securities Act registration statement number of the earlier effective registration statement for the same offering.  o

If this form is a post-effective amendment filed pursuant to Rule 462(d) under the Securities Act, check the following box and list the Securities Act registration statement number of the earlier effective registration statement for the same offering.  o



CALCULATION OF REGISTRATION FEE

 

Title Of Each Class
Of Securities To Be Registered

  Proposed Maximum
Aggregate Offering
Price(1)(2)

  Amount Of
Registration Fee(3)

 

Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.01 per share

  $100,000,000   $11,460

 

(1)
Estimated solely for the purpose of calculating the registration fee in accordance with Rule 457(o) under the Securities Act of 1933, as amended.

(2)
Includes shares that the underwriters have the option to purchase to cover over-allotments, if any.

(3)
Previously paid.

The Registrant hereby amends this Registration Statement on such date or dates as may be necessary to delay its effective date until the registrant shall file a further amendment which specifically states that this registration statement shall thereafter become effective in accordance with Section 8(a) of the Securities Act of 1933 or until the Registration Statement shall become effective on such date as the Commission, acting pursuant to said Section 8(a), may determine.

   


Table of Contents

The information in this preliminary prospectus is not complete and may be changed. We may not sell these securities until the registration statement filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission is effective. This prospectus is not an offer to sell these securities and we are not soliciting offers to buy these securities in any state where the offer or sale is not permitted.

SUBJECT TO COMPLETION, DATED JULY 16, 2012

PRELIMINARY PROSPECTUS

                         Shares

GRAPHIC

Manchester United Ltd.

Class A Ordinary Shares

This is the initial public offering of Manchester United Ltd. We are selling                        Class A ordinary shares.

We expect the public offering price to be between $               and $               per share. Currently, no public market exists for the shares. We intend to apply to list our Class A ordinary shares on the New York Stock Exchange under the symbol "MANU."

Following this offering, we will have two classes of ordinary shares outstanding: Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. The rights of the holders of our Class A ordinary shares and our Class B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of our capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. Our Class B ordinary shares also will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers. See "Description of Share Capital — Ordinary Shares — Conversion."

We are an "emerging growth company" under the US federal securities laws and will be subject to reduced public company reporting requirements. Investing in our Class A ordinary shares involves a high degree of risk. See "Risk Factors" beginning on page 16 of this prospectus.

Neither the Securities and Exchange Commission nor any state securities commission has approved or disapproved of these securities or determined if this prospectus is truthful or complete. Any representation to the contrary is a criminal offense.


 
  PER SHARE   TOTAL  

Public offering price

  $     $    

Underwriting discounts and commissions

  $     $    

Proceeds to Manchester United Ltd. before expenses

  $     $    

Delivery of the Class A ordinary shares is expected to be made on or about                        , 2012. The selling shareholder named in this prospectus has granted the underwriters an option for a period of 30 days to purchase an additional                        Class A ordinary shares solely to cover over-allotments. We will not receive any proceeds from the sale of the Class A ordinary shares by the selling shareholder. If the underwriters exercise the option in full, the total proceeds to the selling shareholder, before expenses, will be $               , and the total underwriting discounts and commission payable by the selling shareholder will be $               . We will not pay any of the underwriting discounts and commissions in connection with the over-allotment option.

Jefferies   Credit Suisse   J.P. Morgan


BofA Merrill Lynch

 

Deutsche Bank Securities

   

Prospectus dated                        , 2012


GRAPHIC


GRAPHIC



Table of Contents

 
  Page

About This Prospectus

  i

Prospectus Summary

  1

The Offering

  7

Risk Factors

  16

Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements

  37

Exchange Rate Information

  39

Use of Proceeds

  40

Dividend Policy

  41

Capitalization

  42

Dilution

  44

Selected Consolidated Financial and Other Data

  45

Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations

  50

Business

  79

Management

  104

Certain Relationships and Related Party Transactions

  113

Principal and Selling Shareholder

  114

Description of Share Capital

  116

Material US Federal Income Tax Consequences

  125

Material Cayman Islands Tax Considerations

  129

Ordinary Shares Eligible for Future Sale

  130

Underwriting

  132

Expenses Related to the Offering

  147

Validity of Class A Ordinary Shares

  147

Experts

  147

Enforceability of Civil Liabilities

  147

Where You Can Find More Information

  148

Index to Consolidated Financial Statements

  F-1

Until               , 2012 (25 days after commencement of this offering), all dealers that effect transactions in these securities, whether or not participating in this offering, may be required to deliver a prospectus. This is in addition to the dealers' obligation to deliver a prospectus when acting as underwriters and with respect to their unsold allotments or subscriptions.


Table of Contents


ABOUT THIS PROSPECTUS

We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, but prior to the completion of this offering we will engage in the Reorganization Transactions described in "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions" pursuant to which Red Football Shareholder Limited will become a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United Ltd., an exempted newly formed holding company with limited liability formed under the laws of the Cayman Islands. Except where the context otherwise requires or where otherwise indicated, the terms "Manchester United," the "Company," "we," "us," "our," "our company" and "our business" refer, prior to the Reorganization Transactions discussed below, to Red Football Shareholder Limited and, after the Reorganization Transactions, to Manchester United Ltd., in each case together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity. Except as otherwise indicated, the term "Manchester United Limited (UK)" refers to our wholly-owned United Kingdom subsidiary, Manchester United Limited.

The terms "dollar," "USD" or "$" refer to US dollars, the terms "pound sterling," "pence," "p" or "£" refer to the legal currency of the United Kingdom and the terms "€" or "euro" are to the currency introduced at the start of the third stage of European economic and monetary union pursuant to the treaty establishing the European Community, as amended.

Throughout this prospectus, we refer to the following football leagues and cups:

    the Football Association Premier League sponsored by Barclays (the "Premier League");

    the Football Association Cup in association with Budweiser (the "FA Cup");

    the Football League Cup sponsored by Capital One (the "League Cup");

    the Union of European Football Associations Champions League (the "Champions League"); and

    the Union of European Football Associations Europa League (the "Europa League").

The terms "matchday" and "Matchday" refer to all domestic and European football match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, the Manchester United football stadium, along with receipts for domestic cup (such as the League Cup and the FA Cup) games not played at Old Trafford. Fees for arranging other events at the stadium are also included as matchday revenue.

The term "first team" refers to the players selected to play for our most senior team and is comprised of the players listed on pages 86 and 87 of this prospectus.

We have not authorized anyone to provide any information or to make any representations other than those contained in this prospectus or in any free writing prospectuses we have prepared. We take no responsibility for, and can provide no assurance as to the reliability of, any other information that others may give you. We are offering to sell, and seeking offers to buy, Class A ordinary shares only in jurisdictions where such offers and sales are permitted. The information contained in this prospectus is accurate only as of the date of this prospectus, regardless of the time of delivery of this prospectus or of any sale of the Class A ordinary shares.


PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL INFORMATION

We report under International Financial Reporting Standards ("IFRS") as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (the "IASB"). None of the financial statements were prepared in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles in the United States. We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. Prior to the completion of this offering, we will engage in the Reorganization Transactions described in "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions" pursuant to which Red Football Shareholder Limited will become a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United Ltd., a newly formed holding company. Following these Reorganization Transactions and this offering, our financial statements will present the results of operations of Manchester United Ltd. and its consolidated subsidiaries.

i


Table of Contents


MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA

This prospectus contains industry, market, and competitive position data that are based on the six industry publications and studies conducted by third parties listed below as well as our own internal estimates and research. These industry publications and third-party studies generally state that the information that they contain has been obtained from sources believed to be reliable, although they do not guarantee the accuracy or completeness of such information. While we believe that each of these publications and third-party studies is reliable, we have not independently verified the market and industry data obtained from these third-party sources. While we believe our internal research is reliable and the definition of our market and industry are appropriate, neither such research nor these definitions have been verified by any independent source.

References to our "659 million followers" are based on a survey conducted by Kantar Media (a division of WPP plc) and paid for by us. As in the survey conducted by Kantar Media, we define the term "followers" as those individuals who answered survey questions, unprompted, with the answer that Manchester United was either their favorite football team in the world or a football team that they enjoyed following in addition to their favorite football team. For example, we and Kantar Media included in the definition of "follower" a respondent who either watched live Manchester United matches, followed highlights coverage or read or talked about Manchester United regularly. Although the survey solicited unprompted responses, we do not distinguish between those respondents who answered that Manchester United was their favorite football team in the world and those who enjoy following Manchester United in addition to their favorite football team. Since we believe that each of our followers engage with our brand in some capacity, including through watching matches on television, attending matches live, buying retail merchandise or monitoring the team's highlights on the internet, we believe identifying our followers in this manner provides us with the best data to use for purposes of developing our business strategy and measuring the penetration of our brand. However, we expect there to be differences in the level of engagement with our brand between individuals, including among those who consider Manchester United to be their favorite team, as well as between those who enjoy following Manchester United. We have not identified any practical way to measure these differences in consumer behavior and any references to our followers in this prospectus should be viewed in that light.

This internet-based survey identified Manchester United as a supported team of 659 million followers (and the favorite football team of 277 million of those followers) and was based on 53,287 respondents from 39 countries around the world. In order to calculate our 659 million followers from the 53,287 responses, Kantar Media applied estimates and assumptions to certain factors including population size, country specific characteristics such as wealth and GDP per capita, affinity for sports and media penetration. Kantar Media then extrapolated the results to the rest of the world, representing an extrapolated adult population of 5 billion people. However, while Kantar Media believes the extrapolation methodology was robust and consistent with consumer research practices, as with all surveys, there are inherent limitations in extrapolating survey results to a larger population than those actually surveyed. As a result of these limitations, our number of followers may be significantly less or significantly more than the extrapolated survey results. Kantar Media also extrapolated survey results to account for non-internet users in certain of the 39 countries, particularly those with low internet penetration. To do so, Kantar Media had to make assumptions about the preferences and behaviors of non-internet users in those countries. These assumptions reduced the number of our followers in those countries and there is no guarantee that the assumptions we applied are accurate. Survey results also account only for claimed consumer behavior rather than actual consumer behavior and as a result, survey results may not reflect real consumer behavior with respect to football or the consumption of our content and products.

In addition to the survey conducted by Kantar Media, this prospectus references the following five industry publications and third-party studies:

    television viewership data compiled by futures sports + entertainment—Mediabrands International Limited for the 2010/11 season (the "Futures Data");

ii


Table of Contents

    Deloitte Touche Tohmatsu Limited's "Annual Review of Football Finance 2009" (the "Deloitte Annual Review");

    an article published by Sports Business International (a division of SBG Companies Limited) in May 2009 entitled "Growing a Giant" (the "SBI Article");

    a paper published by AT Kearney, Inc. in 2011 entitled "The Sports Market" ("AT Kearney");

    industry forecasts published by MagnaGlobal (a division of Interpublic Group of Companies, Inc.) in June 2012 entitled "MagnaGlobal Advertising Forecasts 2012" (the "MagnaGlobal Forecasts"); and

    an industry report published by Infonetics Research Inc. in October 2011 entitled "Pay TV Services and Subscribers—Biannual Worldwide and Regional Market Share, Size, and Forecasts: 2nd Edition" (the "Infonetics Report").


TRADEMARKS

We have proprietary rights to trademarks used in this prospectus which are important to our business, many of which are registered under applicable intellectual property laws. Solely for convenience, trademarks and trade names referred to in this prospectus may appear without the "®" or "™" symbols, but such references are not intended to indicate, in any way, that we will not assert, to the fullest extent possible under applicable law, our rights or the rights of the applicable licensor to these trademarks and trade names. We do not intend our use or display of other companies' trade names, trademarks or service marks to imply a relationship with, or endorsement or sponsorship of us by, any other companies. Each trademark, trade name or service mark of any other company appearing in this prospectus is the property of its respective holder.

iii


Table of Contents


PROSPECTUS SUMMARY

This prospectus summary highlights certain information appearing elsewhere in this prospectus. As this is a summary, it does not contain all of the information that you should consider in making an investment decision. You should read the entire prospectus carefully, including the information under "Risk Factors," "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations" and our consolidated financial statements and the related notes thereto included in this prospectus, before investing. This prospectus includes forward-looking statements that involve risks and uncertainties. See "Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements."

Except where the context otherwise requires or where otherwise indicated, the terms "Manchester United," the "Company," "we," "us," "our," "our company" and "our business" refer, prior to the Reorganization Transactions discussed below, to Red Football Shareholder Limited and, after the Reorganization Transactions, to Manchester United Ltd., in each case together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity. After the Reorganization Transactions, which will occur prior to the completion of this offering, Red Football Shareholder Limited will become a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United Ltd.

Our Company — Manchester United

We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 134-year heritage we have won 60 trophies, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading companies such as Nike, Aon and DHL that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand.

Our global community of followers engages with us in a variety of ways:

    During the 2010/11 season, our games generated a cumulative audience reach of over 4 billion viewers, according to the Futures Data, across 211 countries. On a per game basis, our 60 games attracted an average live cumulative audience reach of 49 million per game, based on the Futures Data.

    Over 5 million items of Manchester United branded licensed products were sold in the last year, including over 2 million Manchester United jerseys. Manchester United branded products are sold through over 200 licensees in over 130 countries.

    Our products are sold through more than 10,000 doors worldwide.

    Our brand and content has enabled us to partner with mobile telecom providers in 44 countries and television providers in 54 countries.

    Our website, www.manutd.com, is published in 7 languages and over the last 12 months attracted an average of more than 60 million page views per month.

    We have a very popular brand page on Facebook with more than 26 million connections. In comparison, the New York Yankees have approximately 5.9 million Facebook connections and the Dallas Cowboys have approximately 4.9 million Facebook connections.

    Premier League games at our home stadium, Old Trafford, have been sold out since the 1997/98 season. In the 2010/11 season, our 29 home games were attended by over 2 million people.

    We undertake exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis, enabling our followers to see our team play. Over the last 3 years, we have played 15 exhibition games in the United States, Canada, Ireland, Mexico, Malaysia, South Korea and China.

 

1


Table of Contents

Our Business Model and Revenue Drivers

We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment — the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors — Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday.

    Commercial:   Within the Commercial revenue sector, we have three revenue streams which monetize our global brand: sponsorship revenue; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue; and new media & mobile revenue. We believe these will be our fastest growing revenue streams over the next few years.

    Sponsorship:   We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies across all geographies. Our sponsorship revenue was £37.2 million, £40.9 million and £54.9 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively.

    Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing:   We market and sell competitive sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other licensed products, from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through Manchester United branded retail centers and e-commerce platforms, as well as our partners' wholesale distribution channels. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business is currently managed by Nike, who pays us a minimum guaranteed amount and a share of the business' cumulative profits. During the 2010/11 season, we received £25.6 million, which reflects the minimum guaranteed amount. We also recognized an additional £5.7 million, which represents a proportion of the 50% cumulative profits due under the Nike agreement during the 2010/11 season as compared to the £3.2 million profit share we recognized during the 2009/10 season. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue was £23.3 million, £26.5 million and £31.3 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively.

    New Media & Mobile:   Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries. In addition, we market content directly to our followers through our website, www.manutd.com, and associated mobile properties. Our new media & mobile revenue was £5.5 million, £9.9 million and £17.2 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively.

Our Commercial revenue was £66.0 million, £77.3 million and £103.4 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively, and grew at a compound annual growth rate of 25.2% from fiscal year 2009 through fiscal year 2011. The growth rate of our Commercial revenue from fiscal year 2009 to fiscal year 2010 was 17.2% and from fiscal year 2010 to fiscal year 2011 was 33.7%. Our historical growth rates do no guarantee that we will achieve comparable rates in the future.

Our other two revenue sectors, Broadcasting and Matchday, provide consistent cash flow and global media visibility that enables us to continue to invest in the success of the team and expand our brand.

    Broadcasting:   We benefit from the distribution and broadcasting of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the global television rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. Our Broadcasting revenue was £98.0 million, £103.3 million and £117.2 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively, and grew at a compound annual growth rate of 9.4% from fiscal year 2009 through fiscal year 2011. The growth rate of our Broadcasting revenue from fiscal year 2009 to fiscal year 2010 was 5.4% and from fiscal year 2010 to fiscal year 2011 was 13.5%. Our historical growth rates do no guarantee that we will achieve comparable rates in the future.

 

2


Table of Contents

    Matchday:   We believe Old Trafford is one of the world's iconic sports venues. It currently seats 75,766 and we have averaged over 99% of attendance capacity for our Premier League matches in each of the last 15 years. Our Matchday revenue was £114.5 million, £105.8 million and £110.8 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively.

Total revenue for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 was £278.5 million, £286.4 million and £331.4 million, respectively. During this same period, Adjusted EBITDA was £93.0 million, £102.4 million and £109.7 million, respectively. For a discussion of our use of Adjusted EBITDA and a reconciliation to profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations, see " — Summary Financial and Other Data" and "Selected Consolidated Financial and Other Data." Operating profit for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 was £123.5 million, £64.3 million and £63.3 million, respectively. Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 was £5.3 million, £(47.5) million and £13.0 million, respectively.

The costs associated with operating a professional sports team principally comprise staff costs, depreciation of fixed assets, amortization of player registrations and other operating expenses associated with the facilities and management of the club. Less than 12% of our total operating costs are specifically allocated across our three principal sectors. Those operating costs that we do allocate across our three principal sectors are variable costs relating to sponsorship and marketing (allocated to our Commercial sector), television rights (allocated to our Broadcasting sector) and police and security, membership packages, catering and domestic cup gateshare (allocated to our Matchday sector).

Our Competitive Strengths

We believe our key competitive strengths are:

    One of the most successful sports teams in the world:   Founded in 1878, Manchester United is one of the most successful sports teams in the world — playing one of the world's most popular spectator sports. We have won 60 trophies in nine different leagues, competitions and cups since 1908. Our on-going success is supported by our highly developed football infrastructure and global scouting network.

    A globally recognized brand with a large, worldwide following:   Our 134-year history, our success and the global popularity of our sport have enabled us to become what we believe to be one of the world's most recognizable brands. We enjoy the support of our global community of 659 million followers. The composition of our follower base is far-reaching and diverse, transcending cultures, geographies, languages and socio-demographic groups, and we believe the strength of our brand goes beyond the world of sports.

    Ability to successfully monetize our brand:   The popularity and quality of our globally recognized brand make us an attractive marketing partner for companies around the world. We have built a diversified portfolio of sponsorships with leading brands such as Nike, Aon, DHL, Epson, Turkish Airlines and Singha. Our community of followers is strong in emerging markets, particularly in certain regions of Asia, which enables us to deliver media exposure and growth to our partners in these markets.

    Sought-after content capitalizing on the proliferation of digital and social media:   We produce content that is followed year-round by our global community of followers. Our content distribution channels are international and diverse, and we actively adopt new media channels to enhance the accessibility and reach of our content. We believe our ability to generate proprietary content, which we distribute on our own global platforms as well as via popular third party social media platforms such as Facebook, constitutes an on-going growth opportunity.

    Well established global media and marketing infrastructure driving commercial revenue growth: We have a large global team dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities. The team has considerable experience and expertise in

 

3


Table of Contents

    sponsorship sales, customer relationship management, marketing execution, advertising support and brand development. This experience and infrastructure enables us to deliver an effective set of marketing capabilities to our partners on a global basis. Our team is dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities.

    Seasoned management team and committed ownership:   Our senior management has considerable experience and expertise in the football, commercial, media and finance industries.

Our Strategy

We aim to increase our revenue and profitability by expanding our high growth businesses that leverage our brand, global community and marketing infrastructure. The key elements of our strategy are:

    Expand our portfolio of global and regional sponsors:   We are well positioned to continue to secure sponsorships with leading brands. Over the last few years, we have implemented a proactive approach to identifying, securing and supporting sponsors. This has resulted in a 21.5% compound annual growth rate in our sponsorship revenue from fiscal year 2009 through fiscal year 2011 (the growth rate from fiscal year 2009 to fiscal year 2010 was 10.0% and from fiscal year 2010 to fiscal year 2011 was 34.2%). Our historical growth rates do not guarantee that we will achieve comparable rates in the future. In addition to developing our global sponsorship portfolio, we are focused on expanding a regional sponsorship model, segmenting new opportunities by product category and territory. As part of this strategy, we have opened an office in Asia and are in the process of opening an office in North America. These are in addition to our London and Manchester offices.

    Further develop our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business:   We will focus on growing this business on a global basis by increasing our product range and improving distribution through further development of our wholesale, retail and e-commerce channels. Manchester United branded retail locations have opened in Singapore, Macau, India and Thailand, and we plan to expand our global retail footprint over the next several years. In addition, we will also invest to expand our portfolio of product licensees to enhance the range of product offerings available to our followers.

    Exploit new media & mobile opportunities:   The rapid shift of media consumption towards internet, mobile and social media platforms presents us with multiple growth opportunities and new revenue streams. Our digital media platforms, such as mobile sites, applications and social media, are expected to become one of the primary methods by which we engage and transact with our followers around the world.

      In addition to developing our own digital properties, we intend to leverage third party media platforms and other social media as a means of further engaging with our followers and creating a source of traffic for our digital media assets. Our new media & mobile offerings are in the early stages of development and present opportunities for future growth.

    Enhance the reach and distribution of our broadcasting rights:   The value of live sports programming has grown dramatically in recent years due to changes in how television content is distributed and consumed. Specifically, television consumption has become more fragmented and audiences for traditional scheduled television programming have declined as consumer choice increased with the emergence of multi-channel television, the development of technologies such as the digital video recorder and the emergence of digital viewing on the internet and mobile devices. The unpredictable outcomes of live sports ensures that individuals consume sports programming in real time and in full, resulting in higher audiences and increased interest from television broadcasters and advertisers. We are well positioned to benefit from the increased value and the growth in distribution associated with the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. Furthermore, MUTV, our global broadcasting platform, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. We plan to expand the distribution of MUTV by improving the quality of its content and its production capabilities.

 

4


Table of Contents

    Diversify revenue and improve margins:   We aim to increase the revenue and operating margins of our business as we further expand our high growth commercial businesses, including sponsorship, retail, merchandising, licensing and new media & mobile. By increasing the emphasis on our commercial businesses, we will further diversify our revenue, enabling us to generate improved profitability.

Our Market Opportunity

We believe that we are one of the world's most recognizable global brands with a community of 659 million followers. Manchester United is at the forefront of live football, which is a key component of the global sports market.

Other markets driving our business include, as of 2011:

    according to the MagnaGlobal Forecasts, the $458 billion global advertising market, forecast to grow to $600 billion by 2016, representing a compound annual growth rate of 5.5%;

    according to the Infonetics Report, the $166 billion pay television market in North America and EMEA, forecast to grow to $207 billion by 2015, representing a compound annual growth rate of 5.7%; and

    according to the Infonetics Report, the $95 billion pay television market in Asia Pacific and Central and Latin America, forecast to grow to $146 billion by 2015, representing a compound annual growth rate of 11.4%.

While our business represents only a small portion of our addressable markets and may not grow at corresponding rates, we believe our global reach and access to emerging markets positions us for continued growth.

In addition, the explosion of growth in mobile technology and social media has driven a surge in demand for content, from news to video, which has resulted in a ten-fold increase in our revenue from new media & mobile over the five years ending June 30, 2011. Our new media & mobile revenue was £17.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2011, which represents 5.2% of annual revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011. The mobile technology and social media markets in China and certain other developing countries are, however, still early in their growth process.

Risks Affecting Us

We are subject to numerous risks, including risks that may prevent us from achieving our business objectives or may adversely affect our business, financial condition, results of operations, cash flow and prospects. Please read the section entitled "Risk Factors" beginning on page 16 for a discussion of some of the factors you should carefully consider before deciding to invest in our Class A ordinary shares.

In particular, we have and will continue to be subject to the challenges of operating in our industry. These challenges and risks include, among other things, competition for key players and other personnel, increases in operating costs, such as player salaries and transfer costs, and our ability to manage our growth efficiently. For example, net of profit on disposal of players' registrations, we realized a loss from continuing operations in two out of the last three fiscal years (largely the result of finance costs that have since been significantly reduced through our deleveraging in fiscal year 2010). Although we are currently profitable and growing (even on a basis net of the £22.5 million tax credit realized during the nine months ended March 31, 2012), there can be no assurance that we will continue to be profitable or grow our profitability at the same rate in the future or at all.

 

5


Table of Contents

Corporate Information

We were incorporated in the Cayman Islands on April 30, 2012, as an exempted company with limited liability under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. Exempted companies are Cayman Islands companies whose operations are conducted mainly outside the Cayman Islands. Pursuant to a group reorganization as described in the section entitled " — The Reorganization Transactions," which will be completed immediately prior to the consummation of this offering, we became the holding company of the subsidiaries comprising the Company.

Our principal executive office is located at Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom and our telephone number is +44 (0) 161  868 8000. Our website is www.manutd.com. The information on our website is not incorporated by reference into this prospectus, and you should not consider information contained on our website to be a part of this prospectus or in deciding whether to purchase our Class A ordinary shares.

Implications of Being an Emerging Growth Company

As a company with less than $1.0 billion in revenue during our last fiscal year, we qualify as an "emerging growth company" as defined in the Jumpstart our Business Startups Act of 2012, or the JOBS Act. An emerging growth company may take advantage of specified reduced reporting and other burdens that are otherwise applicable generally to public companies. These provisions include:

    a requirement to have only two years of audited financial statements and only two years of related Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations disclosure; and

    an exemption from the auditor attestation requirement in the assessment of our internal control over financial reporting pursuant to the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002.

We may take advantage of these provisions for up to five years or such earlier time that we are no longer an emerging growth company. We would cease to be an emerging growth company if we have more than $1.0 billion in annual revenue, have more than $700 million in market value of our ordinary shares held by non-affiliates, or issue more than $1.0 billion of non-convertible debt over a three-year period. We may choose to take advantage of some but not all of these reduced burdens. We have not taken advantage of any of these reduced reporting burdens in this prospectus, although we may choose to do so in future filings and if we do, the information that we provide shareholders may be different than you might get from other public companies in which you hold equity.

The JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" like us to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. We are choosing to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we will comply with new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. This decision to opt out of the extended transition period is irrevocable.

 

6


Table of Contents


The Offering

Issuer   Manchester United Ltd.

The offering

 

                    Class A ordinary shares offered by us

Class A ordinary shares to be
outstanding after this offering

 

                             shares

Class B ordinary shares to be
outstanding after this offering

 

                             shares

Over-allotment option

 

The selling shareholder has granted the underwriters a 30-day option to purchase up to                    Class A ordinary shares to cover over-allotments.

Voting rights

 

Following this offering, we will have two classes of ordinary shares outstanding: Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. The rights of the holders of our Class A ordinary shares and our Class B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of our capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. The Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares outstanding after this offering will represent approximately          % and          %, respectively, of the total number of shares of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding after this offering (          % and          % if the underwriters exercise their over-allotment option in full) and          % and          %, respectively, of the combined voting power of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding after this offering (          % and          % if the underwriters exercise their over-allotment option in full). Our Class B ordinary shares also will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events. See "Description of Share Capital — Ordinary Shares — Conversion."

Use of proceeds

 

We estimate that our net proceeds from the sale of Class A ordinary shares in this offering will be approximately $                million, assuming an initial offering price of $                per share, which is the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, and after deducting the estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and estimated offering expenses payable by us.

 

 

We intend to use all of our net proceeds from this offering to reduce our indebtedness by exercising our option to redeem and retire $        million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes and £        million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes, plus, in each case, accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. In addition, upon consummation of this offering, our

 

7


Table of Contents

    senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

 

 

We estimate that net proceeds to the selling shareholder will be approximately $        million if the underwriters exercise their over-allotment option in full. We will not receive any proceeds from the sale of any Class A ordinary shares by the selling shareholder pursuant to the exercise of the underwriters' over-allotment option. See "Use of Proceeds."

Dividend policy

 

We do not currently intend to pay cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares in the foreseeable future. However, if we do pay a cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares in the future, we will pay such dividend out of our profits or share premium (subject to solvency requirements) as permitted under Cayman Islands law. Our board of directors has complete discretion regarding the declaration and payment of dividends, and our principal shareholder will be able to influence our dividend policy. See "Dividend Policy."

Proposed symbol for trading on the
New York Stock Exchange

 

"MANU"

Risk factors

 

Investing in our Class A ordinary shares involves risks. See "Risk Factors" beginning on page 16 of this prospectus for a discussion of factors you should carefully consider before deciding to invest in our Class A ordinary shares.

Unless otherwise indicated, all information in this prospectus relating to the number of shares of our Class A ordinary shares to be outstanding immediately after this offering:

    excludes                             Class A ordinary shares issuable upon the exercise of options and                             Class A ordinary shares subject to restricted share units that we expect to grant in connection with this offering under our 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan, which we plan to adopt in connection with this offering; and

    excludes                             Class A ordinary shares that will be reserved for future issuance under our 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan, excluding the option grant and restricted share unit issuance described above.

Unless otherwise indicated, all information in this prospectus assumes (i) the completion of our Reorganization Transactions in preparation of this offering, (ii) no exercise by the underwriters of their option to purchase up to                             additional shares and (iii) an initial public offering price of $               per share, which is the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus.


The Reorganization Transactions

We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited, a private limited company incorporated in England and Wales, and its subsidiaries. Currently, Red Football Shareholder Limited is a direct, wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football LLC, a Delaware limited liability company. On April 30, 2012, Red Football LLC formed a wholly-owned subsidiary, Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time.

Prior to the completion of this offering, Red Football LLC will cause all of the equity interest of Red Football Shareholder Limited to be contributed to Manchester United Ltd. As a result of these reorganization transactions, which will occur prior to the completion of this offering, Red Football

 

8


Table of Contents

Shareholder Limited will become a direct, wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United Ltd. and our business will be conducted through Manchester United Ltd. and its subsidiaries. In this prospectus, we refer to all of these events as the "Reorganization Transactions."

The following diagram illustrates our corporate structure immediately following the Reorganization Transactions and the completion of this offering:

GRAPHIC


*
Upon completion of this offering, Red Football LLC will remain our principal shareholder and will continue to be owned and controlled by the six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer. See "Principal and Selling Shareholder."

**
Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of our capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. For special resolutions (which are required for certain important matters including mergers and changes to our governing documents), which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. As a result, our principal shareholder will have the ability to significantly influence or determine the outcome of all matters submitted to our shareholders for approval, including the election and removal of directors and any merger, consolidation, or sale of all or substantially all of our assets. See "Risk Factors — Risks Related to Our Initial Public Offering and the Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares — Because of its significant share ownership, our principal shareholder will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions." In addition, our

 

9


Table of Contents

    Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers. See "Description of Share Capital — Ordinary Shares — Conversion."

    Our governing documents also prohibit the transfer of shares to any person in breach of the rules of the Premier League, which prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights in any other Premier League football club. See "Description of Share Capital — Ordinary Shares — Transfer of ordinary shares and notices."

A description of the material terms of Manchester United Ltd.'s amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares as will be in effect following the Reorganization Transactions and the completion of this offering are described in the section entitled "Description of Share Capital."

 

10


Table of Contents


SUMMARY CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA

The following summary consolidated financial data should be read in conjunction with, and is qualified in its entirety by reference to, the section of this prospectus entitled "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations" and our consolidated financial statements and the related notes included elsewhere in this prospectus.

We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. Prior to the completion of this offering, we will engage in the Reorganization Transactions pursuant to which Red Football Shareholder Limited will become a wholly-owned subsidiary of Manchester United Ltd., a newly formed holding company with nominal assets and liabilities, which will not have conducted any operations prior to the completion of this offering. Following these Reorganization Transactions and this offering, our financial statements will present the results of operations of Manchester United Ltd., and its consolidated subsidiaries. Manchester United Ltd.'s financial statements will be the same as Red Football Shareholder Limited's financial statements prior to this offering, as adjusted for the Reorganization Transactions. Upon consummation, the Reorganization Transactions will be reflected retroactively in Manchester United Ltd.'s earnings/(loss) per share calculations. See " — The Reorganization Transactions."

We prepare our consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS as issued by IASB. The summary consolidated financial and other data presented as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 has been derived from our audited consolidated financial statements and the notes thereto included elsewhere in this prospectus. Our historical results for any prior period are not necessarily indicative of results expected in any future period.

The summary consolidated financial and other data presented for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012, and as of March 31, 2012, has been derived from our unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements and the notes thereto included elsewhere in this prospectus. In the opinion of management, the unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial data presented in this prospectus have been prepared on the same basis as our audited consolidated financial statements and reflect all adjustments, consisting only of normal recurring adjustments, which we consider necessary for a fair presentation of our financial position and results of operations for such periods. The summary consolidated financial and other data for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012, and as of March 31, 2012, are not necessarily indicative of the financial and other data to be expected as of and for the year ended June 30, 2012 or any future period.

 

11


Table of Contents


 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands, except share and per share data)
 

Income Statement Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited:

                               

Revenue

    278,476     286,416     331,441     231,640     245,828  
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Commercial revenue

    65,977     77,322     103,369     76,676     89,535  

Broadcasting revenue

    98,013     103,276     117,249     73,352     76,433  

Matchday revenue

    114,486     105,818     110,823     81,612     79,860  
                       

Operating expenses — before exceptional items

    (232,034 )   (232,716 )   (267,986 )   (185,540 )   (196,638 )
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Employee benefit expenses

    (123,120 )   (131,689 )   (152,915 )   (102,275 )   (112,386 )

Other operating expenses

    (62,311 )   (52,306 )   (68,837 )   (48,664 )   (48,814 )

Depreciation

    (8,962 )   (8,634 )   (6,989 )   (5,252 )   (5,671 )

Amortization of players' registrations

    (37,641 )   (40,087 )   (39,245 )   (29,349 )   (29,767 )

Operating expenses — exceptional items

    (3,097 )   (2,775 )   (4,667 )       (6,363 )
                       

Total operating expenses

    (235,131 )   (235,491 )   (272,653 )   (185,540 )   (203,001 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    80,185     13,385     4,466     3,370     7,896  
                       

Operating profit

    123,530     64,310     63,254     49,470     50,723  
                       

Finance costs

    (118,743 )   (110,298 )   (52,960 )   (38,993 )   (35,724 )

Finance income

    1,317     1,715     1,710     1,354     676  
                       

Net finance costs

    (117,426 )   (108,583 )   (51,250 )   (37,639 )   (35,048 )
                       

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before taxation

    6,104     (44,273 )   12,004     11,831     15,675  

Tax (expense)/credit

    (844 )   (3,211 )   986     1,510     22,543  
                       

Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990     13,341     38,218  
                       

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the Company

    5,343     (47,757 )   12,649     13,150     37,984  

Non-controlling interest

    (83 )   273     341     191     234  

Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

    5.40     (48.24 )   12.78     13.28     38.37  

Weighted average number of shares outstanding

    990     990     990     990     990  

Pro Forma Data of Manchester United Ltd. (1) :

                               

Pro forma earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

                               

Basic

                             

Diluted

                             

Pro forma weighted average number of shares outstanding

                               

Basic

                             

Diluted

                             

 

12


Table of Contents

 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands, except share and per share data)
 

Pro Forma, As Adjusted Data of Manchester United Ltd. (2) :

                               

Pro forma, as adjusted net finance costs

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before taxation

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted tax (expense)/credit

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

                         

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the Company

                         

Non-controlling interest

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

                               

Basic

                         

Diluted

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted weighted average number of shares outstanding

                               

Basic

                         

Diluted

                         

Other Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited:

                               

Commercial revenue

    65,977     77,322     103,369     76,676     89,535  

Analyzed as:

                               

Sponsorship revenue

    37,228     40,938     54,925     42,378     48,796  

Retail, merchandising, apparel & products licensing revenue

    23,250     26,471     31,268     21,651     25,230  

New media & mobile revenue

    5,499     9,913     17,176     12,647     15,509  

EBITDA (3)

    170,133     113,031     109,488     84,071     86,161  

Adjusted EBITDA (3)

    93,045     102,421     109,689     80,701     71,902  

Net cash generated from/(used in) investing activities           

    40,178     (35,119 )   (18,569 )   (17,681 )   (28,463 )

 

13


Table of Contents



 
  As of June 30,
(audited)
  As of March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Balance Sheet Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited (at period end):

                         

Cash and cash equivalents

    150,530     163,833     150,645     25,576  

Total assets

    993,644     989,670     1,017,188     865,564  

Total liabilities

    987,106     1,030,611     796,765     606,184  

Total equity

    6,538     (40,941 )   220,423     259,380  

Pro forma, as adjusted Balance Sheet Data of Manchester United Ltd. (at period end) (4) :

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted cash and cash equivalents

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total assets

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total liabilities

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total equity

                   

(1)
Pro forma data represents the anticipated impact of retroactively reflecting the Reorganization Transactions, upon consummation, throughout all periods presented. Such pro forma data will become the historical earnings/(loss) per share of Manchester United Ltd. upon consummation of the Reorganization Transactions. See " — The Reorganization Transactions."

(2)
Pro forma, as adjusted data gives effect to the following transactions as if they were consummated at the beginning of the referenced period: (a) the Reorganization Transactions, (b) the issuance and sale of          Class A ordinary shares by us in this offering at a price equal to $          per share, the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover of this prospectus, and (c) the use of our expected net proceeds from this offering to redeem and retire (i) $           million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017, and (ii) £           million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017. Pro forma, as adjusted net finance costs reflects the reduction of £           million and £           million in net finance costs for the year ended June 30, 2011, and nine months ended March 31, 2012, respectively, as a result of the redemption of a portion of our senior secured notes with the net proceeds from this offering. See " — The Reorganization Transactions" and "Use of Proceeds."

Pro forma, as adjusted data does not include adjustments for (i) the 8.375% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £           million for the redemption of the US dollar senior secured notes, (ii) the 8.750% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £           million for the redemption of the pound sterling senior secured notes, or (iii) the write-off of approximately £           million of unamortized deferred financing costs.

(3)
We define EBITDA as profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations before net finance costs, tax (expense)/credit, depreciation, and amortization of players' registrations, and we define Adjusted EBITDA as EBITDA adjusted for the items set forth in the table below. EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA are non-IFRS measures and not uniformly or legally defined financial measures. Such measures are not a substitute for IFRS measures in assessing our overall financial performance. Because EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA are not measurements determined in accordance with IFRS, and are susceptible to varying calculations, EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA may not be comparable to other similarly titled measures presented by other companies. Adjusted EBITDA is included in this prospectus because it is a measure of our operating performance and we believe that Adjusted EBITDA is useful to investors because it is frequently used by securities analysts, investors and other interested parties in their evaluation of the operating performance of companies in industries similar to ours. We also believe Adjusted EBITDA is useful to our management and investors as a measure of comparative operating performance from period to period and among companies as it is reflective of changes in pricing decisions, cost controls and other factors that affect operating performance, and it removes the effect of our capital structure (primarily interest expense), asset base (primarily depreciation and amortization) and items outside the control of our management (primarily income taxes and interest income and expense). Our management also uses Adjusted EBITDA for planning purposes, including the preparation of our annual operating budget and financial projections. EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA have limitations as an analytical tool, and you should not consider them in isolation, or as a substitute for an analysis of our results as reported under IFRS as issued by IASB.

 

14


Table of Contents


The following is a reconciliation of EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA to profit for the year from continuing operations for the periods presented:

 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990     13,341     38,218  

Adjustments

                               

Net finance costs

    117,426     108,583     51,250     37,639     35,048  

Tax expense/(credit)

    844     3,211     (986 )   (1,510 )   (22,543 )

Depreciation

    8,962     8,634     6,989     5,252     5,671  

Amortization of players' registrations

    37,641     40,087     39,245     29,349     29,767  
                       

EBITDA

    170,133     113,031     109,488     84,071     86,161  

Adjustments

                               

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    (80,185 )   (13,385 )   (4,466 )   (3,370 )   (7,896 )

Operating expenses — exceptional items

    3,097     2,775     4,667         (6,363 )
                       

Adjusted EBITDA

    93,045     102,421     109,689     80,701     71,902  

(4)
Pro forma, as adjusted balance sheet data assumes that the net proceeds from this offering will be approximately $                million, assuming an initial public offering price of $               per share, the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover of this prospectus, and gives effect to the following transactions as if they were consummated as of the referenced date: (a) the Reorganization Transactions, (b) the write-off of approximately £                million of unamortized deferred financing costs, and (c) the use of proceeds from this offering to redeem and retire (i) $                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at an aggregate redemption price equal to $                million, or 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, and (ii) £                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 at an aggregate redemption price equal to £                million, or 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. See "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions." Upon the consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

 

15


Table of Contents


RISK FACTORS

An investment in our Class A ordinary shares involves a high degree of risk. You should carefully read and consider the following risks before deciding to invest in our Class A ordinary shares. If any of the following risks actually occurs, our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow could be materially impaired. The trading price of our Class A ordinary shares could decline due to any of these risks, and you could lose all or part of your investment. When determining whether to buy our Class A ordinary shares in this offering, you should also read carefully the other information in this prospectus, including our financial statements and related notes thereto.

Risks Related to Our Business

If we are unable to maintain and enhance our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, or if events occur that damage our brand and reputation, our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors, and commercial partners or to sell significant quantities of our products may be impaired.

The success of our business depends on the value and strength of our brand and reputation. Our brand and reputation are also integral to the implementation of our strategies for expanding our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners. To be successful in the future, particularly outside of Europe, we believe we must preserve, grow and leverage the value of our brand across all of our revenue streams. For instance, we have in the past experienced, and we expect that in the future we will continue to receive, a high degree of media coverage. Unfavorable publicity regarding our first team's performance in league and cup competitions or their behavior off the field, our ability to attract and retain certain players and coaching staff or actions by or changes in our ownership, could negatively affect our brand and reputation. Failure to respond effectively to negative publicity could also further erode our brand and reputation. In addition, events in the football industry as whole, even if unrelated to us, may negatively affect our brand or reputation. As a result, the size, engagement, and loyalty of our follower base and the demand for our products may decline. Damage to our brand or reputation or loss of our followers' commitment for any of these reasons could impair our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners or our ability to sell significant quantities of our products, which would result in decreased revenue across our five revenue streams, and have a material adverse effect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow, as well as require additional resources to rebuild our brand and reputation.

In addition, maintaining and enhancing our brand and reputation may require us to make substantial investments. We cannot assure you that such investments will be successful. Failure to successfully maintain and enhance the Manchester United brand or our reputation or excessive or unsuccessful expenses in connection with this effort could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business is dependent upon our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players.

We are highly dependent on members of our management, coaching staff and our players. Competition for talented players and staff is, and will continue to be, intense. Our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players for our first team, reserve team and youth academy as well as coaching staff is critical to our first team's success in league and cup competitions and increasing popularity and, consequently, critical to our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any successor to our current manager may not be as successful as our current manager. A downturn in the performance of our first team could adversely affect our ability to attract and retain coaches and players. In addition, our popularity in certain countries or regions may depend, at least in part, on fielding certain players from those countries or regions. While we enter into employment contracts with each of our key personnel with the aim of securing their services for the term of the contract, the retention of their services for the full term of the contract cannot be guaranteed due to possible contract disputes or approaches by other clubs. Our failure to attract and retain key personnel could have a negative impact on our ability to effectively manage and grow our business.

16


Table of Contents

We are dependent upon the performance and popularity of our first team.

Our revenue streams are driven by the performance and popularity of our first team. Significant sources of our revenue are the result of historically strong performances in English domestic and European competitions, specifically the Premier League, the FA Cup, the League Cup, the Champions League and the Europa League. Our income varies significantly depending on our first team's participation and performance in these competitions. Our first team's performance affects all five of our revenue streams:

    sponsorship revenue through sponsorship relationships;

    retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue through product sales;

    new media & mobile revenue through telecom partnerships and our website;

    broadcasting revenue through the frequency of appearances and performance based share of league broadcasting revenue and Champions League prize money; and

    matchday revenue through ticket sales.

Our first team currently plays in the Premier League, the top football league in England. Our performance in the Premier League directly affects, and a weak performance in the Premier League could adversely affect, our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. For example, our revenue from the sale of products, media rights, tickets and hospitality would fall considerably if our first team were relegated from (or otherwise ceased to play in) the Premier League, the Champions League or the Europa League.

We cannot ensure that our first team will be successful in the Premier League or in the other leagues and tournaments in which it plays. Relegation from the Premier League or a general decline in the success of our first team, particularly in consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract or retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners, which would have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

If we fail to properly manage our anticipated growth, our business could suffer.

The planned growth of our commercial operations may place a significant strain on our management and on our operational and financial resources and systems. To manage growth effectively, we will need to maintain a system of management controls, and attract and retain qualified personnel, as well as, develop, train and manage management-level and other employees. Failure to manage our growth effectively could cause us to over-invest or under-invest in infrastructure, and result in losses or weaknesses in our infrastructure, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any failure by us to manage our growth effectively could have a negative effect on our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals and strategies.

If we are unable to maintain, train and build an effective international sales and marketing infrastructure, we will not be able to commercialize and grow our brand successfully.

As we grow, we may not be able to secure sales personnel or organizations that are adequate in number or expertise to successfully market and sell our brand and products on a global scale. If we are unable to expand our sales and marketing capability, train our sales force effectively or provide any other capabilities necessary to commercialize our brand internationally, we will need to contract with third parties to market and sell our brand. If we are unable to establish and maintain compliant and adequate sales and marketing capabilities, we may not be able to increase our revenue, may generate increased expenses, and may not continue to be profitable.

17


Table of Contents

It may not be possible to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors.

Our Commercial revenue for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 represented 23.7%, 27.0% and 31.2% of our total revenue, respectively. The substantial majority of our commercial revenue is generated from commercial agreements with our sponsors, and these agreements have finite terms. When these contracts do expire, we may not be able to renew or replace them with contracts on similar or better terms or at all. Our most important commercial contracts include contracts with global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors representing industries including financial services, automotive, beverage, airline, timepiece, betting and telecommunications, which typically have contract terms of two to five years.

If we fail to renew or replace these key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, we could experience a material reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship revenue. Such a reduction could have a material adverse effect on our overall revenue and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in England and Europe.

As part of our business plan, we intend to continue to grow our sponsorship portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product categorized approach, which will include partnering with additional global sponsors, regional sponsors, and mobile and media operators. We may not be able to successfully execute our business plan in promoting our brand to attract new sponsors. We are subject to certain contractual restrictions under our sponsorship agreement with Nike that may affect our ability to expand on our categories of sponsors, including certain restrictions on our ability to grant sponsorship, suppliership, advertising and promotional rights to certain types of businesses. We cannot assure you that we will be successful in implementing our business plan or that our Commercial and sponsorship revenue will continue to grow at the same rate as it has in the past or at all. Any of these events could negatively affect our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Negotiation and pricing of key media contracts are outside our control and those contracts may change in the future.

For each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, 32.7%, 39.4% and 39.8% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Champions League matches, and 53.1%, 51.3% and 51.4% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Premier League matches. Contracts for these media rights and certain other revenue for those competitions (both domestically and internationally) are negotiated collectively by the Premier League and the Union of European Football Associations ("UEFA"). We are not a party to the contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA. Further, we do not participate in and therefore do not have any direct influence on the outcome of contract negotiations. As a result, we may be subject to media rights contracts with media distributors with whom we may not otherwise contract or media rights contracts that are not as favorable to us as we might otherwise be able to negotiate individually with media distributors. Furthermore, the limited number of media distributors bidding for Premier League and Champions League media rights may result in reduced prices paid for those rights and, as a result, a decline in revenue received from our media contracts.

In addition, although an agreement has been reached for the sale of Premier League domestic broadcasting rights through the end of the 2015/16 football season and Premier League international broadcasting rights through the end of the 2012/13 football season and for the sale of Champions League broadcasting rights through the end of the 2014/15 football season, future agreements may not maintain our current level of Broadcasting revenue. Or, if international broadcasting revenue becomes an increasingly large portion of total revenue for the Premier League, a single club's domestic success and corresponding revenue may be outweighed by international media rights, which are distributed among all domestic clubs in even proportion. As a result, success of our first team in the Premier League could become less of an overall competitive advantage.

18


Table of Contents

Future intervention by the European Commission, the European Court of Justice (the "ECJ") or other competent authorities and courts having jurisdiction may also have a negative effect on our revenue from media rights. For example, on October 4, 2011, the ECJ ruled on referrals it had received from English courts involving the cases of the Premier League & others vs. QC Leisure & Others / Karen Murphy vs. Media Protection Services. The ruling held that any agreement designed to guarantee country-by-country exclusivity within the European Union (the "EU") (i.e. by stopping any cross-border provision of broadcasting services) is deemed to be anti-competitive and prohibited by EU competition law. The ECJ also addressed copyright matters and determined that (i) there is no copyright in an actual football match itself but there is copyright in other elements such as the broadcast of the match or the copyright holder's logo and music; (ii) a copyright is not infringed where a member of the public in the EU buys a decoder and card from within the EU and watches a match in his own home; and (iii) a copyright may be infringed where commercial premises broadcast a match to the public. This decision has created uncertainty as to the commercial viability of copyright holders continuing to adopt the same country-by-country sales model within the EU as they have adopted previously. A change of sales model could negatively affect the amount which copyright holders, such as the Premier League, are able to derive from the exploitation of rights within the EU. As a result, our Broadcasting revenue from the sale of those rights could decrease. Any significant reduction in our Broadcasting revenue could materially adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

European competitions cannot be relied upon as a source of income.

Qualification for the Champions League is dependent upon our first team's performance in the Premier League and, in some circumstances, the Champions League itself in the previous season. Qualification for the Champions League cannot, therefore, be guaranteed. Failure to qualify for the Champions League would result in a material reduction in revenue for each season in which our first team did not participate.

In addition, our participation in the Champions League or Europa League may be influenced by factors beyond our control. For example, the number of places in each league available to the clubs of each national football association in Europe can vary from year to year based on a ranking system. If the performance of English clubs in Europe declines, the number of places in each European competition available to English clubs may decline and it may be more difficult for our first team to qualify for each league in future seasons. Further, the rules governing qualification for European competitions (whether at the European or national level) may change and make it more difficult for our first team to qualify for each league in future seasons.

Moreover, because of the prestige associated with participating in the European competitions, particularly the Champions League, failure to qualify for any European competition, particularly for consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract and retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

Our business depends in part on relationships with certain third parties.

We consider the development of both our commercial and digital media assets to be central to our ongoing business plan and drivers of future growth. However, we do not currently have retail, merchandising and apparel operations in-house. For example, our contract with Nike provides them with certain rights to operate our global merchandising, product licensing and retail operations. While we have a significant degree of control over MUTV, we rely on MUTV for certain production capabilities with respect to video content for our digital media assets. While we have been able to execute our business plan to date with the support of Nike and MUTV, we remain subject to these contractual provisions and our business plan could be negatively impacted by non-compliance or poor execution of our strategy by these partners. Further, any interruption in our ability to obtain the services of these or other third parties or deterioration in their performance could negatively impact these portions of our operations. Furthermore, if our arrangements with

19


Table of Contents

any of these third parties are terminated or modified against our interest, we may not be able to find alternative solutions for these portions of our business on a timely basis or on terms favorable to us or at all.

In the future, we may enter into additional licensing arrangements permitting third parties to use our brand and trademarks. Although we take steps to carefully select our licensing partners, such arrangements may not be successful. Our licensing partners may fail to fulfill their obligations under their license agreements or have interests that differ from or conflict with our own. For example, we are dependent on our sponsors and commercial partners to effectively implement quality controls over products using our brand or trademarks. The inability of such sponsors and commercial partners to meet our quality standards could negatively affect consumer confidence in the quality and value of our brand, which could result in lower product sales. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow.

We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts.

We derive the substantial majority of our Broadcasting revenue from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and Champions League with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains our single largest credit exposure. We derive our commercial and sponsor revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors in respect of which we may manage our credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. During the year ended June 30, 2011, those sources that represented greater than 10% of our total revenue were:

    Premier League (Broadcasting revenue): 18.3% of our total revenue; and

    UEFA (Broadcasting revenue): 14.2% of our total revenue.

We are also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to us in installments. We try to manage our credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, we cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate our credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of our sponsors, or a club to whom we have sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to us. The failure of a major television broadcaster for the Premier League or Champions League to pay outstanding amounts owed to its respective league, or the failure of one of our key sponsors or a club to pay outstanding amounts owed to us could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Matchday revenue from our supporters is a significant portion of overall revenue.

A significant amount of our revenue derives from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue for our first team matches at Old Trafford and our share of gate receipts from cup matches. In particular, the revenue generated from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue at Old Trafford will be highly dependent on the continued attendance at matches of our individual and corporate supporters as well as the number of home matches we play each season. During each of the 2008/09, 2009/10 and 2010/11 seasons, we played 30, 28 and 29 home matches, respectively, and our Matchday revenue were £114.5 million, £105.8 million and £110.8 million for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively. Match attendance is influenced by a number of factors, some of which are partly or wholly outside of our control. These factors include the success of our first team, broadcasting coverage and general economic conditions in the United Kingdom, which affect personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. A

20


Table of Contents

reduction in matchday attendance could have a material adverse effect on our Matchday revenue and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

The markets in which we operate are highly competitive, both within Europe and internationally, and increased competition could cause our profitability to decline.

We face competition from other football clubs in England and Europe. In the Premier League, recent investment from wealthy team owners has led to teams with deep financial backing that are able to acquire top players and coaching staff, which could result in improved performance from those teams in domestic and European competitions. As the Premier League continues to grow in popularity, the interest of wealthy potential owners may increase, leading to additional clubs substantially improving their financial position. Competition from European clubs also remains strong. Despite the adoption of the UEFA financial fair play initiative, a set of financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League, European and Premier League football clubs are spending substantial sums on transfer fees and player salaries. Competition from inside and outside the Premier League has led to higher salaries for our players as well as increased competition on the field. The increase in competition could result in our first team finishing lower in the Premier League than we have in the past and jeopardizing our qualification for or results in the Champions League. Competition within England could also cause our first team to fail to advance in the FA Cup and League Cup.

In addition, from a commercial perspective, we actively compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition, both in Europe and internationally, include, but are not limited to:

    other businesses seeking corporate sponsorships and commercial partners such as sports teams, other entertainment events and television and digital media outlets;

    providers of sports apparel and equipment seeking retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing opportunities;

    digital content providers seeking consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity;

    other types of television programming seeking access to broadcasters and advertiser income; and

    alternative forms of corporate hospitality and live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets such as other live sports events, concerts, festivals, theater and similar events.

All of the above forms of competition could have a material adverse effect on any of our five revenue streams and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We are subject to special rules and regulations regarding insolvency and bankruptcy.

We are subject to, among other things, special insolvency or bankruptcy related rules of the Premier League and the Football Association (the "FA"). Those rules empower the Premier League board to direct certain payments otherwise due to us to the FA and its members, associate members and affiliates, certain other English football leagues and certain other entities if it is reasonably satisfied that we have failed to pay certain creditors including other football clubs, the Premier League and the Football League.

If we experience financial difficulty, we could also face sanctions under the Premier League rules, including suspension from the Premier League, the Champions League, the FA Cup and certain other competitions, the deduction of league points from us in the Premier League or Football League and loss of control of player registrations. For example, the Premier League could prevent us from playing, thereby cutting off our income from ticket sales and putting many of our other sources of revenue at risk. Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition, cash flow as well as our ability to meet our financial obligations.

21


Table of Contents

Premier League voting rules may allow other clubs to take action contrary to our interests.

The Premier League is governed by its 20 club shareholders with most rule changes requiring the support of a minimum of 14 of the clubs. This allows a minority of clubs to block changes they view as unfavorable to their interests. In addition, it allows a concerted majority of the clubs to pass rules that may be disadvantageous to the remaining six clubs. As one of the larger clubs in the Premier League in terms of revenue and follower base, we can exert some influence on the rulemaking process, however, our interests may not always align with the majority of clubs and it may be difficult for us to effect changes that are advantageous to us. At the same time, it is possible that other clubs may take action that we view as contrary to our interests. If the Premier League clubs pass rules that limit our ability to operate our business as we have planned or otherwise affect the payments made to us, we may be unable to achieve our goals and strategies or increase our revenue.

Our digital media strategy is unproven and may not generate the revenue we anticipate.

We maintain contact with, and provide entertainment to, our global follower base through a number of digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media. While we have attracted a significant number of followers to our digital media assets, including our website, the future revenue and income potential of our new media business is uncertain. You should consider our business and prospects in light of the challenges, risks and difficulties we may encounter in this new and rapidly evolving market, including:

    our digital media strategy will require us to provide offerings such as video on demand, highlights and international memberships that have not previously been a substantial part of our business;

    our ability to retain our current global follower base, build our follower base and increase engagement with our followers through our digital media assets;

    our ability to enhance the content offered through our digital media assets and increase our subscriber base;

    our ability to effectively generate revenue from interaction with our followers through our digital media assets;

    our ability to attract new sponsors and advertisers, retain existing sponsors and advertisers and demonstrate that our digital media assets will deliver value to them;

    our ability to develop our digital media assets in a cost effective manner and operate our digital media services profitably and securely;

    our ability to identify and capitalize on new digital media business opportunities; and

    our ability to compete with other sports and other media for users' time.

Failure to successfully address these risks and difficulties could affect our overall business, financial condition, results of operations, cash flow, liquidity and prospects.

Serious injuries to or losses of playing staff may affect our performance, and therefore our results of operations and financial condition.

Injuries to members of the playing staff, particularly if career threatening or career ending, could have a detrimental effect on our business. Such injuries could have a negative effect upon our first team's performance and may also result in a loss of the revenue that would otherwise have resulted from a transfer of that player's registration. In addition, depending on the circumstances, we may write down the carrying value of a player on our balance sheet and record an impairment charge in our operating expenses to reflect any losses resulting from career threatening or career ending injuries to that player. Our strategy is to maintain a squad of first team players sufficient to mitigate the risk of player injuries. However, this strategy may not be sufficient to mitigate all financial losses in the event of an injury, and as a result such injury may affect the performance of our first team, and therefore our business, results of operations financial condition, and cash flow.

22


Table of Contents

Inability to renew our insurance policies could expose us to significant losses.

We insure against the death, permanent disablement and travel-related injuries of members of our first team, although not at such player's market value. Moreover, we do not carry insurance against injuries to our players sustained while playing or training. We also carry non-player related insurance typical for our business (including business interruption insurance). When any of our insurance policies expire, it may not be possible to renew them on the same terms, or at all. In such circumstances, some of our businesses and/or assets may be uninsured. If any of these uninsured businesses or assets were to suffer damage, we could suffer a financial loss. Our most valuable tangible asset is Old Trafford. An inability to renew insurance policies covering our players, Old Trafford, our training facilities at Carrington and other valuable assets could expose us to significant losses.

Furthermore, although some national football associations, such as the FA (which insures English players), do provide insurance for members of our first team while playing for their home country, our insurance policies do not cover our players during those periods and, under the rules of the Fédération Internationale de Football Association ("FIFA"), national football associations are not obliged to provide insurance cover for players on international duty.

Our international expansion and operations in foreign markets expose us to risks associated with international sales and operations.

We intend to continue to expand internationally and operate in select foreign markets. Managing a global organization is difficult, time consuming and expensive. Our inexperience in operating the club's businesses globally increases the risk that any future international expansion efforts that we may undertake will not be successful. In addition, conducting international operations subjects us to risks such as the lack of familiarity with and unexpected changes in foreign regulatory requirements; difficulties in managing and staffing international operations; fluctuations in currency exchange rates; potentially adverse tax consequences, including foreign value added tax systems, and restrictions on repatriation of earnings; the burdens of complying with a wide variety of foreign laws and legal standards; increased financial accounting and reporting burdens and complexities; the lack of strong intellectual property regimes and political, social and economic instability abroad. Operating in international markets also requires significant management attention and financial resources. The investment and additional resources required to establish operations and manage growth in other countries may not produce desired levels of revenue or profitability.

Fluctuations in exchange rates may adversely affect our results of operations.

Our functional and reporting currency is the pound sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pound sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in the Champions League, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in euro. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements or commercial partner agreements which are payable in euro. In addition, we have transactional currency exposure against the US dollar relating to the US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. In the year ended June 30, 2010, we recorded a foreign exchange loss of £19.3 million from our US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes, whereas in the year ended June 30, 2011, we recorded a foreign exchange gain of £16.4 million from those senior secured notes. For the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 approximately 12.0%, 14.2% and 14.4% of our total revenue were generated in euro, respectively, and approximately 3.4%, 4.9% and 8.2% of our total revenue were generated in US dollars, respectively. We may enter into foreign exchange contracts to hedge a portion of this transactional exposure. We net the value of our non-sterling revenue and the value of the corresponding hedge before including such amounts in our overall revenue. Our results of operations have in the past and will in the future fluctuate due to movements in exchange rates.

23


Table of Contents

Failure to adequately protect our intellectual property and curb the sale of counterfeit merchandise could injure our brand.

Like other popular brands, we are susceptible to instances of brand infringement (such as counterfeiting and other unauthorized uses of our intellectual property rights). We seek to protect our brand assets by ensuring that we own and control certain intellectual property rights in and to those assets and, where appropriate, by enforcing those intellectual property rights. For example, we own the copyright in our logo, and our logo and trade name are registered as trademarks (or are the subject of applications for registration) in a number of jurisdictions in Europe, Asia Pacific, Africa, North America and South America. However, it is not possible to detect all instances of brand infringement. Additionally, where instances of brand infringement are detected, we cannot guarantee that such instances will be prevented as there may be legal or factual circumstances which give rise to uncertainty as to the validity, scope and enforceability of our intellectual property rights in the brand assets. Furthermore, the laws of certain countries in which we license our brand and conduct operations, particularly those in Asia (such as China) may not offer the same level of protection to intellectual property rights holders as those in the United Kingdom, the rest of Europe and the United States, or the time required to enforce our intellectual property rights under these legal regimes may be lengthy and delay recovery. For example, the unauthorized use of intellectual property is common and widespread in China and enforcement of intellectual property rights by Chinese regulatory agencies is inconsistent. If we were to fail or be unable to secure, protect, maintain and/or enforce the intellectual property rights which vest in our brand assets, then we could lose our exclusive right to exploit such brand assets. Infringement of our trademark, copyright and other intellectual property rights could have an adverse effect on our business. We also license our intellectual property rights to third parties. In an effort to protect our brand, we enter into licensing agreements with these third parties which govern the use of our intellectual property and which require our licensees to abide by quality control standards with respect to such use. Although we make efforts to police our licensees' use of our intellectual property, we cannot assure you that these efforts will be sufficient to ensure their compliance. The failure of our licensees to comply with the terms of their licenses could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We could be negatively affected if we fail to adequately protect follower account information.

We collect and process personal data (including name, address, age, bank details and other personal data) from our followers, customers, members, suppliers, business contacts and employees as part of the operation of our business (including online merchandising), and therefore we must comply with data protection and privacy laws in the United Kingdom and, in certain situations, other jurisdictions where our followers reside. Those laws impose certain requirements on us in respect of the collection, use and processing of personal information relating to our followers. In addition, we are exposed to the risk that the personal data we control could be wrongfully accessed and/or used, whether by employees, followers or other third parties, or otherwise lost or disclosed or processed in breach of data protection regulations. If we or any of the third party service providers on which we rely fail to process such personal data in a lawful or secure manner or if any theft or loss of personal follower data were to occur, we could face liability under data protection laws, including requirements to destroy customer information or notify the people to whom such information relates of any non-compliance as well as civil or criminal sanctions. This could also result in the loss of the goodwill of our followers and deter new followers. Each of these factors could harm our business reputation, our brand and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects.

24


Table of Contents

Piracy and illegal live streaming may adversely impact our Broadcasting and new media & mobile revenue.

For each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, Broadcasting revenue constituted 35.2%, 36.1% and 35.4%, respectively, of our total revenue. Our Broadcasting revenue is principally generated by the broadcasting of our matches on pay and free to air television channels as well as content delivered over the internet and through our own television channel, MUTV. In recent years, piracy and illegal live streaming of subscription content over the internet has caused, and is continuing to cause, lost revenue to media distributors showing our matches. For example, the Premier League has initiated litigation against Google and YouTube for facilitating piracy and illegal streaming of subscription content, however there can be no guarantee that this or similar actions will prevent or limit future piracy or illegal streaming of subscription content. If these trends increase or continue unabated, they could pose a risk to subscription television services. The result could be a reduction in the value of our share of football broadcasting rights and of our online and MUTV services, which could have a material adverse effect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Our operating results may fluctuate due to seasonality.

Our operating results are subject to seasonal variation, limiting the overall comparability of interim financial periods. The seasonality of our operating results is primarily attributable to the number of games played in each financial period and therefore Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We have historically generated higher revenue in the second and third quarters of our fiscal year. However because of the strong performance of our first team in the Champions League and domestic cups, which has resulted in us reaching the advanced stages of these competitions and therefore generating significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, we have generated the most revenue in our fourth quarter during the past few fiscal years. As a result, our interim results and any quarterly financial information that we publish should not be viewed as an indicator of our performance for the fiscal year.

We will be subject to greater tax liability.

During each of the three years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the United Kingdom. During the years ended June 30, 2009 and 2010, we were subject to a statutory tax rate of 28.0%, and in the year ended June 30, 2011, we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 27.5%. Following our reorganization in preparation for the offering, although we are organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, we believe that we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal tax purposes. As a result, we will be subject to US federal income tax (currently at a statutory rate of 35%) on our worldwide income. In addition, we will primarily be subject to US and UK tax rules in the future, whereas we have previously been subject only to UK tax rules. As a result, we will be subject to different rules regarding deductions and carry forwards of losses incurred in prior years than those applicable to us prior to our reorganization in preparation for this offering. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are classified as entities disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we will not be able to control the timing of much of our US federal income tax liability. We may also be subject to US state and local income (or franchise) taxes which are generally imposed based upon where we do business. The tax rates and the tax base upon which the tax is calculated vary by jurisdiction. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, we will be liable for additional taxes in the future for which we would not have been liable in previous years. This additional tax liability could have a negative effect on our business, results of operations, financial conditions and cash flow.

In addition, we are subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions. The amount of tax we pay is subject to our interpretation and application of tax laws in jurisdictions in which we operate. Changes in current or future laws or regulations, or the imposition of new or changed tax laws or regulations or new

25


Table of Contents

related interpretations by taxing authorities in the US or foreign jurisdictions, could adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Business interruptions due to natural disasters and other events could adversely affect us and Old Trafford.

Our operations can be subject to natural disasters and other events beyond our control, such as earthquakes, fires, power failures, telecommunication losses, terrorist attacks and acts of war. Such events, whether natural or manmade, could cause severe destruction or interruption to our operations, and as a result, our business could suffer serious harm. Our first team regularly tours the world for promotional matches, visiting various countries with a history of terrorism and civil unrest, and as a result, we and our players could be potential targets of terrorism when visiting such countries. In addition, any prolonged business interruption at Old Trafford could cause a decline in Matchday revenue. Our business interruption insurance only covers some, but not all, of these potential events, and even for those events that are covered, it may not be sufficient to compensate us fully for losses or damages that may occur as a result of such events, including, for example, loss of market share and diminution of our brand, reputation and client loyalty. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition or cash flow.

Risks Related to Our Industry

An economic downturn and adverse economic conditions may harm our business.

The recent economic downturn and adverse conditions in the United Kingdom and global markets may negatively affect our operations in the future. Our Matchday and Broadcasting revenue in part depend on personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. Further, our sponsorship and Commercial revenue are contingent upon the expenditures of businesses across a wide range of industries, and as these industries continue to cut costs in response to the economic downturn, our revenue may similarly decline. Continued weak economic conditions could cause a reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship, Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, each of which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

An increase in the relative size of salaries or transfer costs could adversely affect our business.

Our success depends on our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players and coaching staff. As a result, we are obliged to pay salaries generally comparable to our main competitors in England and Europe. Any increase in salaries may adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Other factors that affect player salaries, such as the recent increase in personal tax rates, changes to the treatment of income or other changes to taxation in the United Kingdom and the relative strength of the pound, may make it more difficult to attract top players and coaching staff from Europe or elsewhere or require us to pay higher salaries to compensate for higher taxes or less favorable exchange rates. In addition, if our revenue fall and salaries remain stable (for example as a result of fixed player or coaching staff salaries over a long period) or increase, our results of operations would be materially adversely affected.

An increase in transfer fees would require us to pay more than expected for the acquisition of players' registrations in the future, although the effect of these increased costs may be mitigated by our ability to sell the registrations of existing players at increased prices. However, if the increase in transfer fees occurred at a time when we were looking to buy rather than sell players, there is a risk that net transfer costs could increase, resulting in a reduction in the amount of cash available for us to meet our obligations. In addition, certain players' transfer values may diminish after we acquire them, and we may sell those players for transfer fees below their net book value, resulting in a loss on disposal of players' registrations. Net transfer costs could also increase if levies imposed by FIFA, the Premier League or any other organization in respect of the transfer of players' registrations were to increase.

26


Table of Contents

Recently approved UEFA restrictions could negatively affect our business.

As the primary governing body of European football, UEFA continually evaluates the dynamics in the football industry and considers changes to the regulatory framework governing European football clubs. As an example, UEFA recently approved certain financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League competitions, known as the financial fair play initiative. The rules, among other things, may result in withholding of prize money, transfer bans and ultimately disqualification from European competitions for clubs whose costs and capital expenditures on players exceed their revenue over a three year period. These rules are intended to discourage clubs from continually operating at a loss. However, the implementation of the financial fair play rules, and in particular the potential punishment for non-compliance, remains uncertain. There is a risk that application of the financial fair play initiative could have a material adverse effect on the performance of our first team and our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

We could be negatively affected by current and other future Premier League, FA, UEFA or FIFA regulations.

Future changes to the Premier League, FA, UEFA, FIFA or other regulations may adversely affect our results of operations. These regulations could cover various aspects of our business, such as the format of competitions, the eligibility of players, the operation of the transfer market and the distribution of broadcasting revenue. In addition, changes are being considered to address the financial sustainability of clubs such as more robust ownership rules and tests in relation to board directors and significant shareholders. In particular, changes to football regulations designed to promote competition could have a significant impact on our business. Such changes could include changes to the distribution of broadcasting income, changes to the relegation structure of English football and restrictions on player spending. In addition, rules designed to promote the development of local players, such as the Home Grown Player Rule, which requires each Premier League club to include at least eight "home grown" players in their squads, could limit our ability to select players. Any of these changes could make it more difficult for us to acquire top quality players and, therefore, adversely affect the performance of our first team.

Changes in the format of the league and cup competitions in which our first team plays, or might in the future play, could have a negative impact on our results of operations. In addition, in the event that new competitions are introduced to replace existing competitions (for example, a European league), our results of operations may be negatively affected.

There could be a decline in our popularity or the popularity of football.

There can be no assurance that football will retain its popularity as a sport around the world and its status in the United Kingdom as the so-called "national game," together with the associated levels of media coverage. In addition, we could suffer a decline in popularity. Any decline in popularity could result in lower ticket sales, broadcasting revenue, sponsorship revenue, a reduction in the value of our players or our brand, or a decline in the value of our securities, including our Class A ordinary shares. Any one of these events or a combination of such events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow.

Risk Related to Our Indebtedness

Our indebtedness could adversely affect our financial health and competitive position.

As of March 31, 2012, we had total indebtedness of £423.3 million. On an as adjusted basis giving effect to the use of proceeds from this offering, we would have had total indebtedness of £           million as of March 31, 2012. Our indebtedness increases the risk that we may be unable to generate cash sufficient to pay amounts due in respect of our indebtedness. It could also have effects on our business. For example, it could:

    limit our ability to pay dividends;

27


Table of Contents

    increase our vulnerability to general adverse economic and industry conditions;

    require us to dedicate a material portion of our cash flow from operations to make payments on our indebtedness, thereby reducing the availability of our cash flow to fund the hiring and retention of players and coaching staff, working capital, capital expenditures and other general corporate purposes;

    limit our flexibility in planning for, or reacting to, changes in our business and the football industry;

    affect our ability to compete for players and coaching staff; and

    limit our ability to borrow additional funds.

In addition, our existing revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes contain, and any agreements evidencing or governing other future indebtedness may contain, certain restrictive covenants that will limit our ability to engage in certain activities that are in our long-term best interests (see "  — Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies" below). We have not previously breached and are not in breach of any of the covenants under either of these facilities, however our failure to comply with those covenants could result in an event of default which, if not cured or waived, could result in the acceleration of all of our indebtedness.

To service our indebtedness, we require cash, and our ability to generate cash is subject to many factors beyond our control.

Our ability to make payments on and to refinance our indebtedness and to fund planned capital expenditures will depend on our ability to generate cash in the future. This, to a certain extent, is subject to the performance and popularity of our first team as well as general economic, financial, competitive, regulatory and other factors that are beyond our control.

We cannot assure you that our business will generate sufficient cash flow from operations or that future borrowings will be available to us in an amount sufficient to enable us to pay our indebtedness or to fund our other liquidity needs. We may need to refinance all or a portion of our indebtedness on or before maturity. We cannot assure you that we will be able to refinance any of our indebtedness on commercially reasonable terms or at all. Failure to refinance our indebtedness on terms we believe to be acceptable could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies.

The indenture governing our senior secured notes and our revolving credit facility limit our ability, among other things, to:

    incur additional indebtedness;

    pay dividends or make other distributions or repurchase or redeem our shares;

    make investments;

    sell assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries;

    enter into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends;

    consolidate, merge, sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of our assets;

    enter into sale and leaseback transactions;

    enter into transactions with our affiliates; and

    incur liens.

Our ability to comply with these covenants and restrictions may be affected by events beyond our control. If we breach any of these covenants or restrictions, we could be in default under our senior secured notes and our revolving credit facility. This would permit the lending banks under our revolving credit facility to take certain actions, including declaring all amounts that we have borrowed under our revolving credit facility and other indebtedness to be due and payable, together with accrued and unpaid interest. This would also result in an event of default under the indenture governing our senior secured notes. Furthermore, lending banks could refuse to extend further credit under the revolving credit facility. If the debt under our revolving

28


Table of Contents

credit facility, our senior secured notes or any other material financing arrangement that we enter into were to be accelerated, our assets, in particular liquid assets, may be insufficient to repay our indebtedness. The occurrence of any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition and results of operations.

Our variable rate indebtedness subjects us to interest rate risk, which could cause our debt service obligations to increase significantly.

We are subject to interest rate risk in connection with borrowings under our revolving credit facility, which bears interest at variable rates. Interest rate changes will not affect the market value of any debt incurred under such facility, but could impact the amount of our interest payments, and accordingly, our future earnings and cash flow, assuming other factors are held constant. As of March 31, 2012, we had no variable rate indebtedness. In addition, we currently enter into interest rate swaps that involve the exchange of floating for fixed rate interest payments in order to reduce interest rate volatility. However, we cannot assure you that such hedging activities will be effective in fully mitigating our interest rate risk.

Risks Related to Our Initial Public Offering and the Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares

Because of its significant share ownership, our principal shareholder will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions.

Immediately prior to this offering, our principal shareholder, Red Football LLC, will control 100% of our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, representing 100% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. Upon the closing of this offering, the shares owned by our principal shareholder will represent           % of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. As a result, our principal shareholder will have the ability to significantly influence or determine the outcome of all matters submitted to our shareholders for approval, including the election and removal of directors and any merger, consolidation, or sale of all or substantially all of our assets. The interests of our principal shareholder might not coincide with the interests of the other holders of our capital stock. This concentration of ownership may harm the value of our Class A ordinary shares, among other things:

    delaying, deferring or preventing a change in control of our Company;

    impeding a merger, consolidation, takeover or other business combination involving our Company; or

    causing us to enter into transactions or agreements that are not in the best interests of all shareholders.

As a foreign private issuer and "controlled company" within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules, we are permitted to, and we will, rely on exemptions from certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of our board of directors consist of independent directors. Our reliance on such exemptions may afford less protection to holders of our Class A ordinary shares.

The New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules require listed companies to have, among other things, a majority of independent board members and independent director oversight of executive compensation, nomination of directors and corporate governance matters. As a foreign private issuer, we are permitted to, and we will, follow home country practice in lieu of the above requirements. As long as we rely on the foreign private issuer exemption to certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, a majority of the directors on our board of directors are not required to be independent directors, our remuneration committee is not required to be comprised entirely of independent directors and we will not be required to have a nominating and corporate governance committee. Therefore, our board of

29


Table of Contents

director's approach to governance may be different from that of a board of directors consisting of a majority of independent directors, and, as a result, the management oversight of our Company may be more limited than if we were subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards.

In the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to rely on the "controlled company" exemption under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. A "controlled company" under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules is a company of which more than 50% of the voting power is held by an individual, group or another company. Following this offering, our principal shareholder will control a majority of the combined voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares, making us a "controlled company" within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. As a controlled company, we would be eligible to, and, in the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to, elect not to comply with certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of directors on our board of directors are independent directors and the requirement that our remuneration committee and our nominating and corporate governance committee consist entirely of independent directors.

Accordingly, our shareholders will not have the same protection afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, and the ability of our independent directors to influence our business policies and affairs may be reduced.

We are an "emerging growth company" and we cannot be certain if the reduced disclosure requirements applicable to emerging growth companies will make our Class A ordinary shares less attractive to investors.

We are an "emerging growth company," as defined in the Jumpstart our Business Startups Act of 2012 (the "JOBS Act"), and we intend to take advantage of certain exemptions from various reporting requirements that are applicable to other public companies that are not "emerging growth companies" including, but not limited to, not being required to comply with the auditor attestation requirements of Section 404(b) of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002 (the "Sarbanes-Oxley Act"). We cannot predict if investors will find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive because we will rely on these exemptions. If some investors find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive as a result, there may be a less active trading market for our Class A ordinary shares and our share price may be more volatile.

In addition, Section 107 of the JOBS Act also provides that an "emerging growth company" can take advantage of the extended transition period provided in Section 7(a)(2)(B) of the Securities Act of 1933, as amended (the "Securities Act") for complying with new or revised accounting standards. In other words, an "emerging growth company" can delay the adoption of certain accounting standards until those standards would otherwise apply to private companies. However, we are choosing to "opt out" of such extended transition period, and as a result, we will comply with new or revised accounting standards on the relevant dates on which adoption of such standards is required for non-emerging growth companies. Section 107 of the JOBS Act provides that our decision to opt out of the extended transition period for complying with new or revised accounting standards is irrevocable.

The obligations associated with being a public company will require significant resources and management attention.

As a public company in the United States, we will incur legal, accounting and other expenses that we did not previously incur. We will become subject to the reporting requirements of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended (the "Exchange Act"), and the Sarbanes-Oxley Act, the listing requirements of the New York Stock Exchange and other applicable securities rules and regulations. Compliance with these rules and regulations will increase our legal and financial compliance costs, make some activities more difficult, time-consuming or costly and increase demand on our systems and resources, particularly after we are no longer an "emerging growth company." The Exchange Act requires that we file annual and current reports with respect to our business, financial condition and results of operations. The Sarbanes-Oxley Act requires, among other things, that we establish and maintain effective internal controls and procedures for financial

30


Table of Contents

reporting. Furthermore, the need to establish the corporate infrastructure demanded of a public company may divert management's attention from implementing our growth strategy, which could prevent us from improving our business, financial condition and results of operations. We have made, and will continue to make, changes to our internal controls and procedures for financial reporting and accounting systems to meet our reporting obligations as a public company. However, the measures we take may not be sufficient to satisfy our obligations as a public company. In addition, these rules and regulations will increase our legal and financial compliance costs and will make some activities more time-consuming and costly. For example, we expect these rules and regulations to make it more difficult and more expensive for us to obtain director and officer liability insurance, and we may be required to incur substantial costs to maintain the same or similar coverage. These additional obligations could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow.

In addition, changing laws, regulations and standards relating to corporate governance and public disclosure are creating uncertainty for public companies, increasing legal and financial compliance costs and making some activities more time consuming. These laws, regulations and standards are subject to varying interpretations, in many cases due to their lack of specificity, and, as a result, their application in practice may evolve over time as new guidance is provided by regulatory and governing bodies. This could result in continuing uncertainty regarding compliance matters and higher costs necessitated by ongoing revisions to disclosure and governance practices. We intend to invest resources to comply with evolving laws, regulations and standards, and this investment may result in increased general and administrative expenses and a diversion of management's time and attention from revenue-generating activities to compliance activities. If our efforts to comply with new laws, regulations and standards differ from the activities intended by regulatory or governing bodies due to ambiguities related to their application and practice, regulatory authorities may initiate legal proceedings against us and our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow could be adversely affected.

For as long as we are an "emerging growth company" under the recently enacted JOBS Act, our independent registered public accounting firm will not be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting pursuant to Section 404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. We could be an emerging growth company for up to five years. See "Prospectus Summary — Implications of Being an Emerging Growth Company." Furthermore, after the date we are no longer an emerging growth company, our independent registered public accounting firm will only be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting depending on our market capitalization. Even if our management concludes that our internal controls over financial reporting are effective, our independent registered public accounting firm may still decline to attest to our management's assessment or may issue a report that is qualified if it is not satisfied with our controls or the level at which our controls are documented, designed, operated or reviewed, or if it interprets the relevant requirements differently from us. In addition, in connection with the implementation of the necessary procedures and practices related to internal control over financial reporting, we may identify deficiencies that we may not be able to remediate in time to meet the deadline imposed by the Sarbanes-Oxley Act for compliance with the requirements of Section 404. Failure to comply with Section 404 could subject us to regulatory scrutiny and sanctions, impair our ability to raise revenue, cause investors to lose confidence in the accuracy and completeness of our financial reports and negatively affect our share price.

We may lose our foreign private issuer status in the future, which could result in significant additional costs and expenses.

We are a "foreign private issuer," as such term is defined in Rule 405 under the Securities Act, and therefore, we are not required to comply with all the periodic disclosure and current reporting requirements of the Exchange Act and related rules and regulations. Under Rule 405, the determination of foreign private issuer status is made annually on the last business day of an issuer's most recently completed second fiscal quarter and, accordingly, the next determination will be made with respect to us on December 31, 2012.

31


Table of Contents

In the future, we would lose our foreign private issuer status if a majority of our shareholders, directors or management are US citizens or residents and we fail to meet additional requirements necessary to avoid loss of foreign private issuer status. Although we have elected to comply with certain US regulatory provisions, our loss of foreign private issuer status would make such provisions mandatory. The regulatory and compliance costs to us under US securities laws as a US domestic issuer may be significantly higher. If we are not a foreign private issuer, we will be required to file periodic reports and registration statements on US domestic issuer forms with the US Securities and Exchange Commission (the "SEC"), which are more detailed and extensive than the forms available to a foreign private issuer. For example, the annual report on Form 10-K requires domestic issuers to disclose executive compensation information on an individual basis with specific disclosure regarding the domestic compensation philosophy, objectives, annual total compensation (base salary, bonus, equity compensation) and potential payments in connection with change in control, retirement, death or disability, while the annual report on Form 20-F permits foreign private issuers to disclose compensation information on an aggregate basis. We will also have to mandatorily comply with U.S. federal proxy requirements, and our officers, directors and principal shareholders will become subject to the short-swing profit disclosure and recovery provisions of Section 16 of the Exchange Act. We may also be required to modify certain of our policies to comply with good governance practices associated with US domestic issuers. Such conversion and modifications will involve additional costs. In addition, we may lose our ability to rely upon exemptions from certain corporate governance requirements on US stock exchanges that are available to foreign private issuers.

There is no existing market for our Class A ordinary shares, and we do not know if one will develop to provide you with adequate liquidity.

Prior to this offering, there has been no public market for our Class A ordinary shares. We cannot predict the extent to which investor interest in our Company will lead to the development of an active trading market on the New York Stock Exchange or otherwise or how liquid that market might become. If an active trading market does not develop, you may have difficulty selling any shares of our Class A ordinary shares that you purchase, and the value of such shares might be materially impaired. The initial public offering price for our Class A ordinary shares will be determined by negotiations between us and the representatives of the several underwriters and may not be indicative of prices that will prevail in the open market following this offering. Consequently, you may not be able to sell shares of our Class A ordinary shares at prices equal to or greater than the price you paid in this offering.

Anti-takeover provisions in our organizational documents and Cayman Islands law may discourage or prevent a change of control, even if an acquisition would be beneficial to our shareholders, which could depress the price of our Class A ordinary shares and prevent attempts by our shareholders to replace or remove our current management.

Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association contain provisions that may discourage unsolicited takeover proposals that shareholders may consider to be in their best interests. In particular, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association will permit our board of directors to issue preference shares from time to time, with such rights and preferences as they consider appropriate. Our board of directors could also authorize the issuance of preference shares with terms and conditions and under circumstances that could have an effect of discouraging a takeover or other transaction. We are also subject to certain provisions under Cayman Islands law which could delay or prevent a change of control. In particular, any merger, consolidation or amalgamation of the Company would require the active consent of our board of directors. Our board of directors may be appointed or removed by the holders of the majority of the voting power of our ordinary shares (which, upon consummation of this offering, will be controlled by our principal shareholder). Together these provisions may make more difficult the removal of management and may discourage transactions that otherwise could involve payment of a premium over prevailing market prices for our Class A ordinary shares.

32


Table of Contents

The price of our Class A ordinary shares might fluctuate significantly, and you could lose all or part of your investment.

Volatility in the market price of our Class A ordinary shares may prevent you from being able to sell your shares of our Class A ordinary shares at or above the price you paid for such shares. The trading price of our Class A ordinary shares may be volatile and subject to wide price fluctuations in response to various factors, including:

    performance of our first team;

    the overall performance of the equity markets;

    industry related regulatory developments;

    issuance of new or changed securities analysts' reports or recommendations;

    additions or departures of key personnel;

    investor perceptions of us and the football industry, changes in accounting standards, policies, guidance, interpretations or principles;

    sale of our Class A ordinary shares by us, our principal shareholder or members of our management;

    general economic conditions;

    changes in interest rates; and

    availability of capital.

These and other factors might cause the market price of our Class A ordinary shares to fluctuate substantially, which might limit or prevent investors from readily selling their shares of our Class A ordinary share and may otherwise negatively affect the liquidity of our Class A ordinary shares. In addition, in recent years, the stock market has experienced significant price and volume fluctuations. This volatility has had a significant impact on the market price of securities issued by many companies across many industries. The changes frequently appear to occur without regard to the operating performance of the affected companies. Accordingly, the price of our Class A ordinary shares could fluctuate based upon factors that have little or nothing to do with our Company, and these fluctuations could materially reduce our share price. Securities class action litigation has often been instituted against companies following periods of volatility in the overall market and in the market price of a company's securities. This litigation, if instituted against us, could result in substantial costs, divert our management's attention and resources, and harm our business, operating results and financial condition.

Future sales of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception in the public markets that these sales may occur, may depress our stock price.

Sales of substantial amounts of our Class A ordinary shares in the public market after this offering, or the perception that these sales could occur, could adversely affect the price of our Class A ordinary shares and could impair our ability to raise capital through the sale of additional shares. Upon completion of this offering, we will have                              million shares of Class A ordinary shares outstanding. The shares of Class A ordinary shares offered in this offering will be freely tradable without restriction under the Securities Act, except for any shares of our Class A ordinary shares that may be held or acquired by our directors, executive officers and other affiliates, as that term is defined in the Securities Act, which will be restricted securities under the Securities Act. Restricted securities may not be sold in the public market unless the sale is registered under the Securities Act or an exemption from registration is available.

We, our executive officers, directors and the selling shareholder have agreed, subject to specified exceptions, with the underwriters not to directly or indirectly sell, offer, contract or grant any option to sell (including any short sale), pledge, transfer, establish an open "put equivalent position" within the meaning of Rule 16a-l(h) under the Exchange Act; or otherwise dispose of any ordinary shares, options or warrants to acquire ordinary shares, or securities exchangeable or exercisable for or convertible into ordinary shares currently or hereafter owned either of record or beneficially; or publicly announce an intention to do any of the foregoing for a period of 180 days after the date of this prospectus without the prior written consent of

33


Table of Contents

Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC and J.P. Morgan Securities LLC. See "Underwriting."

All of our shares of Class A ordinary shares outstanding as of the date of this prospectus may be sold in the public market by existing shareholders 180 days after the date of this prospectus, subject to applicable limitations imposed under federal securities laws. See "Ordinary Shares Eligible for Future Sale" for a more detailed description of the restrictions on selling shares of our Class A ordinary shares after this offering.

In the future, we may also issue our securities if we need to raise capital in connection with a capital raise or acquisition. The amount of shares of our Class A ordinary shares issued in connection with a capital raise or acquisition could constitute a material portion of our then-outstanding shares of our Class A ordinary shares.

Our ability to pay dividends is subject to restrictions in our existing revolving credit facility, the indenture governing our senior secured notes, results of operations, distributable reserves and solvency requirements; our Class A ordinary shares have no guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared.

Any determination to pay dividends in the future will be at the discretion of our board of directors and will depend upon our results of operations, financial condition, distributable reserves, contractual restrictions, restrictions imposed by applicable law and other factors our board of directors deems relevant. Furthermore, neither of our Class A ordinary shares or Class B ordinary shares have any guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares and holders of our Class B ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared. Our ability to pay dividends on the Class A ordinary shares is limited by our existing revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes, which contain restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. Our ability to pay dividends may be further restricted by the terms of any of our future debt or preferred securities (see also "Dividend Policy" and "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations — Indebtedness"). Additionally, because we are a holding company, our ability to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares is limited by restrictions on the ability of our subsidiaries to pay dividends or make distributions to us, including restrictions under the terms of the agreements governing our indebtedness.

We do not currently intend to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and, consequently, your ability to achieve a return on your investment will depend on appreciation in the price of our Class A ordinary shares.

We do not currently intend to pay any cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares for the foreseeable future. The payment of any future dividends will be determined by the board of directors in light of conditions then existing, including our revenue, financial condition and capital requirements, business conditions, corporate law requirements and other factors.

The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to invest in more than one football club.

The rules of the Premier League prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights exercisable in any other Premier League football club. As a result, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association prohibit shareholders from holding (i) 10% or more of our Class A ordinary shares if they hold any interest in voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club and (ii) any Class A ordinary shares if they hold an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club. In addition, under our amended and restated memorandum and

34


Table of Contents

articles of association, if any shareholder is determined by us, at our absolute discretion, to be holding any Class A ordinary shares in violation of this rule, we have the right to direct that shareholder to transfer those shares to another person or, failing such transfer, we have the right to sell those shares to another person on behalf of that shareholder. Until such transfer or sale is effected, that shareholder will not be entitled to receive or exercise any rights, benefits or privileges attaching to those Class A ordinary shares.

The purchase price of our Class A ordinary shares might not reflect its value, and you may experience dilution as a result of this offering and future equity issuances.

The purchase price of our Class A ordinary shares might not reflect its value, and you may experience dilution as a result of this offering and future equity issuances. Based on the initial public offering price of $               per share (the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus), investors purchasing in this offering will experience an immediate dilution in the net tangible book value per share of our Class A ordinary shares of $               from such offering price. Investors purchasing in this offering will contribute approximately          % of the total amount invested by shareholders since our inception (gross of estimated expenses of this offering), but will only own approximately          % of our Class A ordinary shares outstanding on an as-converted basis. Additionally, the exercise of outstanding options or warrants and future equity issuances, including future public offerings or future private placements of equity securities and any additional Class A ordinary shares issued in connection with acquisitions, will result in further dilution to investors.

Exchange rate fluctuations may adversely affect the foreign currency value of the Class A ordinary shares and any dividends.

The Class A ordinary shares will be quoted in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange. Our financial statements are prepared in pound sterling. Fluctuations in the exchange rate between the pound sterling and the US dollar will affect, among other matters, the US dollar value of the Class A ordinary shares and of any dividends.

The rights afforded to shareholders are governed by the laws of the Cayman Islands.

Our corporate affairs and the rights afforded to shareholders are governed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association and by the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time (the "Companies Law") and common law of the Cayman Islands, and these rights differ in certain respects from the rights of shareholders in typical US corporations. In particular, the laws of the Cayman Islands relating to the protection of the interests of minority shareholders differ in some respects from those established under statutes or judicial precedent in existence in the United States. The laws of the Cayman Island provide only limited circumstances under which shareholders of companies may bring derivative actions and (except in limited circumstances) do not afford appraisal rights to dissenting shareholders in the form typically available to shareholders of a US corporation other than in limited circumstances in relation to certain mergers. A summary of Cayman Islands law on the protection of minority shareholders is set out in "Description of Share Capital — Differences in Corporate Law."

We believe that we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes.

As discussed more fully under "Material US Federal Income Tax Consequences," we believe that, pursuant to section 7874 of the Code, even though we are organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, Manchester United Ltd. will be treated as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the US Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended (the "Code"). The Company will therefore be taxed as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, the Company will be subject to US federal income tax on its worldwide income. In addition, if the Company pays dividends to a Non-US Holder, as defined in the discussion under the heading "Material US Federal Income Tax Consequences", it will be required to withhold US income tax at the rate of 30%, or such lower rate as may be provided in an applicable income

35


Table of Contents

tax treaty. Each investor should consult its own tax adviser regarding the US federal income tax position of the Company and the tax consequences of holding the Class A ordinary shares.

If securities or industry analysts do not publish research or reports or publish unfavorable research about our business, our stock price and trading volume could decline.

The trading market for our Class A ordinary shares will depend in part on the research and reports that securities or industry analysts publish about us, our business or our industry. We have limited, and may never obtain significant, research coverage by securities and industry analysts. If no additional securities or industry analysts commence coverage of our Company, the trading price for our shares could be negatively affected. In the event we obtain additional securities or industry analyst coverage, if one or more of the analysts who covers us downgrades our stock, our share price will likely decline. If one or more of these analysts, or those who currently cover us, ceases to cover us or fails to publish regular reports on us, interest in the purchase of our shares could decrease, which could cause our stock price or trading volume to decline.

It may be difficult to enforce a US judgment against us, our directors and officers and certain experts named in this prospectus outside the United States, or to assert US securities law claims outside of the United States.

The majority of our directors and executive officers are not residents of the United States, and the majority of our assets and the assets of these persons are located outside the United States. As a result, it may be difficult or impossible for investors to effect service of process upon us within the United States or other jurisdictions, including judgments predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the federal securities laws of the United States. See "Enforceability of Civil Liabilities." Additionally, it may be difficult to assert US securities law claims in actions originally instituted outside of the United States. Foreign courts may refuse to hear a US securities law claim because foreign courts may not be the most appropriate forums in which to bring such a claim. Even if a foreign court agrees to hear a claim, it may determine that the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides, and not US law, is applicable to the claim. Further, if US law is found to be applicable, the content of applicable US law must be proved as a fact, which can be a time-consuming and costly process, and certain matters of procedure would still be governed by the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides.

In particular, investors should be aware that there is uncertainty as to whether the courts of the Cayman Islands would recognize and enforce judgments of United States courts obtained against us or our directors or management as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States or entertain original actions brought in the Cayman Islands courts against us or our directors or officers as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States. As a result of the difficulty associated with enforcing a judgment against us, you may not be able to collect any damages awarded by either a US or foreign court.

36


Table of Contents


SPECIAL NOTE REGARDING FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS

This prospectus contains estimates and forward-looking statements, principally in the sections entitled "Prospectus Summary," "Risk Factors," "Use of Proceeds," "Dividend Policy," "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations," and "Business." Our estimates and forward-looking statements are mainly based on our current expectations and estimates of future events and trends, which affect or may affect our businesses and operations. Although we believe that these estimates and forward-looking statements are based upon reasonable assumptions, they are subject to numerous risks and uncertainties and are made in light of information currently available to us. Many important factors, in addition to the factors described in this prospectus, may adversely affect our results as indicated in forward-looking statements. You should read this prospectus and the documents that we have filed as exhibits to the registration statement of which this prospectus is a part completely and with the understanding that our actual future results may be materially different and worse from what we expect.

All statements other than statements of historical fact are forward-looking statements. The words "may," "might," "will," "could," "would," "should," "expect," "plan," "anticipate," "intend," "seek," "believe," "estimate," "predict," "potential," "continue," "contemplate," "possible" and similar words are intended to identify estimates and forward-looking statements.

Our estimates and forward-looking statements may be influenced by the following factors, including:

    our dependence on the performance and popularity of our first team;

    maintaining, enhancing and protecting our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, in order to expand our follower and sponsorship base;

    our reliance on European competitions as a source of future income;

    the negotiation and pricing of key media contracts outside our control;

    actions taken by other Premier League clubs that are contrary to our interests;

    our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players, in an increasingly competitive market with increasing salaries and transfer fees;

    our ability to execute a digital media strategy that generates the revenue we anticipate;

    our ability to meet growth expectations and properly manage such anticipated growth;

    our ability to maintain, train and build an effective international sales and marketing infrastructure, and manage the risks associated with such an expansion;

    our ability to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors;

    our exposure to credit related losses in connection with key media, commercial and transfer contracts;

    our relationship with the various leagues to which we belong and the application of their respective rules and regulations;

    our relationship with merchandising, licensing, sponsor and other commercial partners;

    maintaining our match attendance at Old Trafford;

    our exposure to increased competition, both in football and the various commercial markets in which we do business;

    any natural disasters or other events beyond our control that adversely affect our operations;

    the effect of adverse economic conditions on our operations;

    uncertainty with regard to exchange rates, our tax liability and our cash flow;

    our ability to adequately protect against media piracy and identity theft of our follower account information;

    our exposure to the effects of seasonality in our business;

    the effect of our indebtedness on our financial health and competitive position;

37


Table of Contents

    our ability to compete in our industry and with innovation by our competitors;

    estimates and estimate methodologies used in preparing our consolidated financial statements; and

    the future trading prices of our Class A ordinary shares and the impact of securities analysts' reports on these prices.

Other sections of this prospectus include additional factors that could adversely impact our business and financial performance. Moreover, we operate in an evolving environment. New risk factors and uncertainties emerge from time to time and it is not possible for our management to predict all risk factors and uncertainties, nor can we assess the impact of all factors on our business or the extent to which any factor, or combination of factors, may cause actual results to differ materially from those contained in any forward-looking statements. We qualify all of our forward-looking statements by these cautionary statements.

38


Table of Contents


EXCHANGE RATE INFORMATION

Our functional and reporting currency is the pound sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pound sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in the Champions League, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in euro. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements which are payable in euro. In addition, we have transactional currency exposure against the US dollar relating to the US dollar tranche of our senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. For all dates and periods, the exchange rate refers to the exchange rate as set forth in the H.10 statistical release of the Federal Reserve Board. The rates represent the noon buying rate in New York for cable transfers payable in foreign currencies. No representation is made that the pound sterling amounts referred to in this prospectus could have been or could be converted into US dollars at any particular rate or at all. On July 6, 2012 the exchange rate was $1.55 to £1.00.

The following table sets forth information concerning exchange rates between the pound sterling and the US dollar for the periods indicated. These rates are provided solely for your convenience and are not necessarily the exchange rates that we used in this prospectus or will use in the preparation of our periodic reports or any other information to be provided to you.


 
  Noon Buying Rate  
Period
  Period End   Average (1)   Low   High  
 
  ($ per £1.00)
 

Fiscal Year 2007

    2.01     1.95     1.82     2.01  

Fiscal Year 2008

    1.99     2.01     1.94     2.11  

Fiscal Year 2009

    1.65     1.60     1.37     2.00  

Fiscal Year 2010

    1.49     1.58     1.43     1.70  

Fiscal Year 2011

    1.61     1.59     1.50     1.67  

Six months ended December 31, 2011

    1.55     1.59     1.54     1.66  

January 2012

    1.58     1.55     1.53     1.58  

February 2012

    1.60     1.58     1.57     1.60  

March 2012

    1.60     1.58     1.56     1.60  

April 2012

    1.62     1.60     1.58     1.62  

May 2012

    1.54     1.59     1.54     1.62  

June 2012

    1.57     1.56     1.54     1.58  

July (through July 6, 2012)

    1.55     1.56     1.55     1.57  

Source: Federal Reserve Bank of New York and Federal Reserve Statistical Release

(1)
Fiscal year and interim period averages were calculated by using the average of the exchange rates on the last day of each month during the relevant period. Monthly averages are calculated by using the average of the daily rates during the relevant month.

39


Table of Contents


USE OF PROCEEDS

In this offering, we are selling                             Class A ordinary shares. We estimate that our net proceeds from the sale of our Class A ordinary shares in this offering will be approximately $                million assuming an initial public offering price of $               per share, which is the midpoint of the range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, and after deducting estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and estimated offering expenses payable by us.

A $1.00 increase (decrease) in the assumed public offering price of $               per share of our Class A ordinary shares would increase (decrease) our expected net proceeds from this offering by approximately $               , assuming the number of shares offered by us, as set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, remains the same and after deducting the estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and estimated offering expenses payable by us.

We intend to use all of our net proceeds from this offering to reduce our indebtedness by exercising our option to redeem and retire $                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes and £                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 at a redemption price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes, plus, in each case, accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. In addition, upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

We estimate that net proceeds to the selling shareholder will be approximately $                million if the underwriters exercise their over-allotment option in full. We will not receive any proceeds from the sale of any Class A ordinary shares by the selling shareholder pursuant to the exercise of the underwriters' over-allotment option.

40


Table of Contents


DIVIDEND POLICY

We do not currently intend to pay cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares in the foreseeable future. However, if we do pay a cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares in the future, we will pay such dividend out of our profits or share premium (subject to solvency requirements) as permitted under Cayman Islands law. Our board of directors has complete discretion regarding the declaration and payment of dividends, and our principal shareholder will be able to influence our dividend policy.

The amount of any future dividend payments we may make will depend on, among other factors, our strategy, future earnings, financial condition, cash flow, working capital requirements, capital expenditures and applicable provisions of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. Any profits or share premium we declare as dividends will not be available to be reinvested in our operations. Moreover, we are a holding company that does not conduct any business operations of our own. As a result, we are dependent upon cash dividends, distributions and other transfers from our subsidiaries to make dividend payments, and the terms of our subsidiaries' debt and other agreements restrict the ability of our subsidiaries to make dividends or other distributions to us. Specifically, pursuant to the our revolving credit facility and the indenture governing our senior secured notes, there are restrictions on our subsidiaries' ability to distribute dividends to us, and dividend distributions by our subsidiaries are the principal means by which we would have the necessary funds to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares for the foreseeable future. See "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations — Indebtedness."

Any dividends we declare on our ordinary shares will be in respect of both our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, and will be distributed such that a holder of one of our Class B ordinary shares will receive the same amount of the dividends that are received by a holder of one of our Class A ordinary shares. We will not declare any dividend with respect to the Class A ordinary shares without declaring a dividend on the Class B ordinary shares, and vice versa. On April 25, 2012, we made a distribution of £10.0 million to our principal shareholder.

41


Table of Contents


CAPITALIZATION

The following table sets forth our consolidated capitalization as of March 31, 2012, on:

    an actual basis reflecting the capitalization of Red Football Shareholder Limited; and

    a pro forma, as adjusted basis to give effect to (1) the issuance and sale of                    Class A ordinary shares by us in this offering at an offering price of $                    per ordinary share, which represents the midpoint of the initial public offering price range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, (2) the application of our net proceeds from this offering as described under "Use of Proceeds," and (3) the Reorganization Transactions.

You should read this table in conjunction with "Use of Proceeds," "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions," "Selected Consolidated Financial and Other Data," "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations" and our consolidated financial statements and the related notes included elsewhere in this prospectus.


 
  As of March 31, 2012  
 
  Red Football
Shareholder Limited
  Manchester
United Ltd.
 
 
  Actual   Pro forma,
as adjusted (1)
 
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Borrowings:

             

Current borrowings:

             

Secured bank loans

    354        

Accrued interest on senior secured notes

    5,850        

Other borrowings

    400        
           

Total current borrowings

    6,604        
           

Non-current borrowings:

             

Secured bank loans

    6,560        

Senior secured notes

    405,848        

Other borrowings

    4,268        
           

Total non-current borrowings

    416,676        
           

Total borrowings

   
423,280
       
           

Equity:

             

Share capital (2)

           

Share premium (2)

    249,105        

Hedging reserve

    99        

Retained (deficit)/earnings (3)

    12,272        

Non-controlling interests

    (2,096 )      

Total equity (3)

   
259,380
       
           

Total capitalization (3)

   
682,660
       
           

(1)
A $1.00 increase (decrease) in the assumed initial public offering price of $               per share, the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover of this prospectus, would increase or decrease our expected net proceeds from this offering by approximately $                million, and correspondingly increase or decrease the amount of share premium, total equity and total capitalization by approximately £                million, assuming the number of shares offered by us, as

42


Table of Contents

    set forth on the cover of this prospectus, remains the same and after deducting the estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and estimated offering expenses payable by us. See "Use of Proceeds."

(2)
There will be               Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.01 per share, and               Class B ordinary shares, par value $0.01 per share, issued and outstanding upon consummation of this offering and the completion of the Reorganization Transactions. Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association will allow us to issue up to an additional               ordinary shares, par value $0.01 per share. See "Description of Share Capital."

(3)
Pro forma, as adjusted retained (deficit)/earnings and total equity give effect to the write-off of approximately £                million of unamortized deferred financing costs, the 8.375% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £                million in connection with the repayment and retirement of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017, and the 8.750% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £                million in connection with the repayment and retirement of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017. In addition, upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

43


Table of Contents


DILUTION

The following sets forth dilution information for Manchester United Ltd. Manchester United Ltd.'s financial statements will be the same as Red Football Shareholder Limited's financial statements, prior to this offering, after adjusting for the Reorganization Transactions. See "Prospectus Summary — Reorganization Transactions."

Our pro forma net tangible book value as of March 31, 2012 was $               , or $               per ordinary share. Pro forma net tangible book value per share is determined by dividing our tangible net worth, total assets, less intangible assets, minus total liabilities, by the aggregate number of ordinary shares outstanding, after giving effect to the Reorganization Transactions. After giving effect to the sale of                             of our Class A ordinary shares pursuant to this offering, at an assumed initial public offering price of $          per share, which is the midpoint of the range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, and the receipt and application of our net proceeds from this offering, our pro forma, as adjusted net tangible book value at March 31, 2012 would have been $          , or $               per share. This represents an immediate increase in pro forma, as adjusted net tangible book value to the principal shareholder of $               per share and an immediate dilution to new investors of $               per share. The following table illustrates this per share dilution:


Assumed initial public offering price

        $    

Pro forma net tangible book value per share as of March 31, 2012

  $          

Increase in pro forma net tangible book value per share attributable to new investors

  $          

Pro forma, as adjusted net tangible book value per share after offering

        $    
             

Dilution per share to new investors

        $    
             

Dilution is determined by subtracting pro forma, as adjusted net tangible book value per share after the offering from the initial public offering price per share.

A $1.00 increase or decrease in the assumed initial public offering of $               per share would increase or decrease, as applicable, our pro forma, as adjusted net tangible book value per share after this offering and dilution to new investors by $          , assuming the number of Class A ordinary shares offered by us, as set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, remains the same and after deducting the estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and estimated offering expenses payable by us.

The following table sets forth, on a pro forma basis, as of March 31, 2012, the number of Class A ordinary shares purchased from us, after giving effect to the Reorganization Transactions, the total consideration paid, or to be paid, and the average price per share paid, or to be paid, by the principal shareholder and by the new investors, at an assumed initial public offering price of $               per share, which is the midpoint of the range set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, before deducting the estimated underwriting discounts and commissions and offering expenses payable by us:


 
  Ordinary Shares Purchased    
   
   
 
 
  Total Consideration    
 
 
  Average
Price Per
Ordinary Share
 
 
  Number   Percent   Amount   Percent  

Principal shareholder

            % $         % $    

New investors

                               
                       

Total

          100 % $       100 % $    
                       

Sales by the selling shareholder in this offering will reduce the number of ordinary shares held by the principal shareholder to                             , or approximately       % of the total ordinary shares and will increase the number of ordinary shares to be purchased by new investors to                             , or approximately       % of the total ordinary shares.

The tables and discussion above exclude                             Class A ordinary shares initially reserved for issuance under the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan.

44


Table of Contents


SELECTED CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA

The following selected consolidated financial and other data should be read in conjunction with, and is qualified in its entirety by reference to, the section of this prospectus entitled "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations" and our consolidated financial statements and the related notes included elsewhere in this prospectus.

We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. Prior to the completion of this offering, we will engage in the Reorganization Transactions pursuant to which Red Football Shareholder Limited will become a wholly-owned subsidiary of the issuer in this offering, Manchester United Ltd., a newly formed holding company with nominal assets and liabilities, and which will not have conducted any operations prior to the completion of this offering. Following these Reorganization Transactions and this offering, our financial statements will present the results of operations of the issuer, Manchester United Ltd., and its consolidated subsidiaries. Manchester United Ltd.'s financial statements will be the same as Red Football Shareholder Limited's financial statements prior to this offering, as adjusted for the Reorganization Transactions. Upon consummation, the Reorganization Transactions will be reflected retroactively in Manchester United Ltd.'s earnings/(loss) per share calculations. See "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions."

We prepare our consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS as issued by IASB. The selected consolidated financial and other data presented as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010, and 2011 has been derived from our audited consolidated financial statements and the related notes thereto included elsewhere in this prospectus. Our historical results for any prior period are not necessarily indicative of results expected in any future period.

The selected consolidated financial and other data presented for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012, and as of March 31, 2012, has been derived from our unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements and the notes thereto included elsewhere in this prospectus. In the opinion of management, the unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial data presented in this prospectus have been prepared on the same basis as our audited consolidated financial statements and reflect all adjustments, consisting only of normal recurring adjustments, which we consider necessary for a fair presentation of our financial position and results of operations for such periods. The selected consolidated financial and other data for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012, and as of March 31, 2012, are not necessarily indicative of the financial and other data to be expected as of and for the year ended June 30, 2012 or any future period.

45


Table of Contents


 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands, except share and per share data)
 

Income Statement Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited:

                               

Revenue

    278,476     286,416     331,441     231,640     245,828  
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Commercial revenue

    65,977     77,322     103,369     76,676     89,535  

Broadcasting revenue

    98,013     103,276     117,249     73,352     76,433  

Matchday revenue

    114,486     105,818     110,823     81,612     79,860  
                       

Operating expenses — before exceptional items

    (232,034 )   (232,716 )   (267,986 )   (185,540 )   (196,638 )
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Employee benefit expenses

    (123,120 )   (131,689 )   (152,915 )   (102,275 )   (112,386 )

Other operating expenses

    (62,311 )   (52,306 )   (68,837 )   (48,664 )   (48,814 )

Depreciation

    (8,962 )   (8,634 )   (6,989 )   (5,252 )   (5,671 )

Amortization of players' registrations

    (37,641 )   (40,087 )   (39,245 )   (29,349 )   (29,767 )

Operating expenses — exceptional items

    (3,097 )   (2,775 )   (4,667 )       (6,363 )
                       

Total operating expenses

    (235,131 )   (235,491 )   (272,653 )   (185,540 )   (203,001 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    80,185     13,385     4,466     3,370     7,896  
                       

Operating profit

    123,530     64,310     63,254     49,470     50,723  
                       

Finance costs

    (118,743 )   (110,298 )   (52,960 )   (38,993 )   (35,724 )

Finance income

    1,317     1,715     1,710     1,354     676  
                       

Net finance costs

    (117,426 )   (108,583 )   (51,250 )   (37,639 )   (35,048 )
                       

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before taxation

    6,104     (44,273 )   12,004     11,831     15,675  

Tax (expense)/credit

    (844 )   (3,211 )   986     1,510     22,543  
                       

Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990     13,341     38,218  
                       

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the Company

    5,343     (47,757 )   12,649     13,150     37,984  

Non-controlling interest

    (83 )   273     341     191     234  

Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

    5.40     (48.24 )   12.78     13.28     38.37  

Weighted average number of shares outstanding

    990     990     990     990     990  

Pro Forma Data of Manchester United Ltd. (1) :

                               

Pro forma earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

                               

Basic

                             

Diluted

                             

Pro forma weighted average number of shares outstanding

                               

Basic

                             

Diluted

                             

46


Table of Contents

 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands, except share and per share data)
 

Pro Forma, As Adjusted Data of Manchester United Ltd. (2) :

                               

Pro forma, as adjusted net finance costs

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before taxation

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted tax (expense)/credit

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

                         

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the Company

                         

Non-controlling interests

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted earnings/(loss) per share (pound sterling)

                               

Basic

                         

Diluted

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted weighted average number of shares outstanding

                               

Basic

                         

Diluted

                         

Other Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited:

                               

Commercial revenue

    65,977     77,322     103,369     76,676     89,535  

Analyzed as:

                               

Sponsorship revenue

    37,228     40,938     54,925     42,378     48,796  

Retail, merchandising, apparel & products licensing revenue

    23,250     26,471     31,268     21,651     25,230  

New media & mobile revenue

    5,499     9,913     17,176     12,647     15,509  

EBITDA (3)

    170,133     113,031     109,488     84,071     86,161  

Adjusted EBITDA (3)

    93,045     102,421     109,689     80,701     71,902  

Net cash generated from/(used in) investing activities           

    40,178     (35,119 )   (18,569 )   (17,681 )   (28,463 )

47


Table of Contents



 
  As of June 30,
(audited)
  As of March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Balance Sheet Data of Red Football Shareholder Limited (at period end):

                         

Cash and cash equivalents

    150,530     163,833     150,645     25,576  

Total assets

    993,644     989,670     1,017,188     865,564  

Total liabilities

    987,106     1,030,611     796,765     606,184  

Total equity

    6,538     (40,941 )   220,423     259,380  

Pro forma, as adjusted Balance Sheet Data of Manchester United Ltd. (at period end) (4) :

                         

Pro forma, as adjusted cash and cash equivalents

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total assets

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total liabilities

                   

Pro forma, as adjusted total equity

                   

(1)
Pro forma data represents the anticipated impact of retroactively reflecting the Reorganization Transactions, upon consummation, throughout all periods presented. Such pro forma data will become the historical earnings/(loss) per share of Manchester United Ltd. upon consummation of the Reorganization Transactions. See "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions."

(2)
Pro forma, as adjusted data gives effect to the following transactions as if they were consummated at the beginning of the referenced period: (a) the Reorganization Transactions, (b) the issuance and sale of     Class A ordinary shares by us in this offering at a price equal to $     per share, the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover of this prospectus, and (c) the use of our expected net proceeds from this offering to redeem and retire (i) $      million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017, and (ii) £      million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017. Pro forma, as adjusted net finance costs reflects the reduction of £           million and £           million in net finance costs for the year ended June 30, 2011, and nine months ended March 31, 2012, respectively, as a result of the redemption of a portion of our senior secured notes with the net proceeds from this offering. See "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions" and "Use of Proceeds."

Pro forma, as adjusted data does not include adjustments for (i) the 8.375% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £           million for the redemption of the US dollar senior secured notes, (ii) the 8.750% prepayment premium in an aggregate amount of £           million for the redemption of the pound sterling senior secured notes, or (iii) the write-off of approximately £           million of unamortized deferred financing costs.

(3)
We define EBITDA as profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations before net finance costs, tax (expense)/credit, depreciation, and amortization of players' registrations, and we define Adjusted EBITDA as EBITDA adjusted for the items set forth in the table below. EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA are non-IFRS measures and not uniformly or legally defined financial measures. Such measures are not a substitute for IFRS measures in assessing our overall financial performance. Because EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA are not measurements determined in accordance with IFRS, and are susceptible to varying calculations, EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA may not be comparable to other similarly titled measures presented by other companies. Adjusted EBITDA is included in this prospectus because it is a measure of our operating performance and we believe that Adjusted EBITDA is useful to investors because it is frequently used by securities analysts, investors and other interested parties in their evaluation of the operating performance of companies in industries similar to ours. We also believe Adjusted EBITDA is useful to our management and investors as a measure of comparative operating performance from period to period and among companies as it is reflective of changes in pricing decisions, cost controls and other factors that affect operating performance, and it removes the effect of our capital structure (primarily interest expense), asset base (primarily depreciation and amortization) and items outside the control of our management (primarily income taxes and interest income and expense). Our management also uses Adjusted EBITDA for planning purposes, including the preparation of our annual operating budget and financial projections. EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA have limitations as an analytical tool, and you should not consider them in isolation, or as a substitute for an analysis of our results as reported under IFRS as issued by IASB.

48


Table of Contents


The following is a reconciliation of EBITDA and Adjusted EBITDA to profit for the year from continuing operations for the periods presented:

 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990     13,341     38,218  

Adjustments

                               

Net finance costs

    117,426     108,583     51,250     37,639     35,048  

Tax expense/(credit)

    844     3,211     (986 )   (1,510 )   (22,543 )

Depreciation

    8,962     8,634     6,989     5,252     5,671  

Amortization of players' registrations

    37,641     40,087     39,245     29,349     29,767  
                       

EBITDA

    170,133     113,031     109,488     84,071     86,161  

Adjustments

                               

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    (80,185 )   (13,385 )   (4,466 )   (3,370 )   (7,896 )

Operating expenses — exceptional items

    3,097     2,775     4,667         (6,363 )
                       

Adjusted EBITDA

    93,045     102,421     109,689     80,701     71,902  

(4)
Pro forma, as adjusted balance sheet data assumes that the net proceeds from this offering will be approximately $           million, assuming an initial public offering price of $               per share, the midpoint of the price range set forth on the cover of this prospectus, and gives effect to the following transactions as if they were consummated as of the referenced date: (a) the Reorganization Transactions, (b) the write-off of approximately £                million of unamortized deferred financing costs, and (c) the use of proceeds from this offering to redeem and retire (i) $                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 at an aggregate redemption price equal to $                million, or 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, and (ii) £                million in aggregate principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 at an aggregate redemption price equal to £                million, or 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption. See "Prospectus Summary — The Reorganization Transactions." Upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

49


Table of Contents


MANAGEMENT'S DISCUSSION AND ANALYSIS
OF FINANCIAL CONDITION AND RESULTS OF OPERATIONS

The consolidated financial statements included elsewhere in this prospectus, which are the subject of the following discussion and analysis, are those of Red Football Shareholder Limited and its consolidated subsidiaries. We have historically conducted our business through Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries, and therefore our historical financial statements present the financial condition and the results of operations of Red Football Shareholder Limited. Upon consummation of the Reorganization Transactions, Red Football Shareholder Limited will become our wholly-owned subsidiary. The following discussion and analysis of our financial condition and results of operations is based on and should be read in conjunction with the consolidated financial statements and the related notes of Red Football Shareholder Limited included elsewhere in this prospectus for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, and for each of the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012. The consolidated financial statements of Red Football Shareholder Limited have been prepared in accordance with IFRS as issued by IASB, which may differ in material respects from generally accepted accounting principles in other jurisdictions, including the United States. This discussion includes forward-looking statements which, although based on assumptions that we consider reasonable, are subject to risks and uncertainties that could cause actual events or conditions to differ materially from those expressed or implied herein. For a discussion of some of those risks and uncertainties, see the sections entitled "Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements" and "Risk Factors." Many of the amounts and percentages in this discussion and analysis have been rounded for convenience of presentation.

Overview

We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 134-year heritage we have won 60 trophies, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as Nike, Aon and DHL that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our global brand.

How We Generate Revenue

We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment — the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors — Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday — and within the Commercial revenue sector, we have three revenue streams which monetize our global brand: sponsorship revenue; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue; and new media & mobile revenue.

Revenue Drivers

Commercial

Our fastest growing source of revenue is derived from sponsors and commercial partners. We generate our Commercial revenue with low fixed costs and small incremental costs for each additional sponsor, making our commercial operations a relatively high margin and scalable part of our business and a principal driver of growth for our overall profitability. Our Commercial revenue was £103.4 million for the year ended June 30, 2011.

50


Table of Contents

Sponsorship

We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies across all geographies. We typically contract with our commercial sponsors in 2-5 year terms and have demonstrated an ability to increase the value of these relationships over time by either renewing our existing contracts at higher prices or by marketing new opportunities for sponsorship agreements. For example, Aon became our exclusive shirt sponsor in June 2010 and this sponsorship is currently contracted through the end of the 2013/14 season. Revenue from our Aon shirt sponsorship will be approximately £20 million for each of the remaining seasons under our current contract in addition to a financial services agreement worth approximately £3.2 million per year. This represents a material increase from the AIG shirt sponsorship deal, which was worth approximately £14.1 million per season. Total sponsorship revenue has increased from £37.2 million to £40.9 million to £54.9 million in each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively, driven by new and renewal contracts with incremental pricing increases. More recently, we signed a training kit partnership with DHL in 2011, which is contracted through the end of the 2014/15 season, creating a new sponsorship category and source of revenue.

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

We market and sell competitive sports apparel, training wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other products, ranging from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through Manchester United branded retail centers and our e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels.

Nike currently manages our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing operations pursuant to the terms of a 13 year agreement, expiring in 2015, which guarantees us an aggregate minimum of £303 million in sponsorship and licensing fees. In return for its rights under the agreement, Nike pays us an annual installment in respect of the £303 million minimum consideration. For the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010, and 2011, our agreement with Nike generated revenue of £23.2 million, £23.3 million and £25.6 million, respectively, which reflects the minimum guaranteed revenue under the agreement. For the years ending June 30, 2012, 2013, 2014 and 2015, subject to certain reductions under various circumstances, including in the event our first team is relegated from the Premier League or fails to qualify for certain European competitions, our agreement with Nike will generate minimum guaranteed revenue of £25.4 million, £25.4 million, £25.3 million and £25.4 million, respectively (an aggregate of £101.5 million on the remaining term of the agreement), providing a steady revenue stream during that period. The amount of the reduction in payment under the agreement depends upon the circumstances, but the maximum possible reduction would be £6.35 million if our first team is relegated from the Premier League. Our agreement with Nike is the only partnership or sponsorship contract with such performance-related reductions.

In addition, net profit (over and above the guaranteed revenue noted above) generated by Nike over the duration of the contract from the licensing, merchandising, and retail operations are shared equally between us and Nike. We recognize revenue from our portion of the cumulative profit share in our income statement only when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the recognized amount of the profit share is considered probable on a cumulative basis at the end of the contract following the 2014/15 season. See " — Liquidity and Capital Resources" and " — Critical Accounting Policies and Judgments." Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue from both the minimum guarantee and the profit share was £31.3 million for the year ended June 30, 2011.

51


Table of Contents

New Media & Mobile

Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries. In addition, we market content directly to our followers through our website, www.manutd.com, and associated mobile properties. Our new media & mobile revenue was £5.5 million, £9.9 million, and £17.2 million for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively. While we currently have mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries, our new media & mobile revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 reflected mobile telecom partnerships in 38 countries.

Broadcasting

We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from our share of the global television rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. The growing popularity of the Premier League and Champions League in international markets and the associated increases in media rights values have been major drivers of the increase in our overall Broadcasting revenue in recent years. Most recently, on June 13, 2012 the Premier League announced a three year broadcasting contract for the live rights to 154 games in the United Kingdom worth £3.018 billion through the 2016 season. This new contract represents a £1.25 billion increase from the previous three year contract for the live television rights in the United Kingdom and a continuing growth trend from prior years. By way of example, under previous contracts, United Kingdom and Ireland total media rights for the Premier League grew, according to the Deloitte Annual Review and internal data, from £682 million per year to £703 million per year, and international rights grew from £237 million per year to £456 million per year. Media rights for the Champions League grew, according to the SBI Article and internal data, from €635 million per season under the previous three year contract to approximately €865 million per season under the current three year contract. Our share of the revenue under the Premier League broadcasting rights contract amounted to £52.0 million, £53.0 million and £60.2 million for the 2008/09, 2009/10, and 2010/11 seasons, respectively, and our share of the revenue under the Champions League broadcasting rights contract amounted to €38.3 million, €45.8 million and €53.8 million for the 2008/09, 2009/10, and 2010/11 seasons, respectively. Our participation in the Premier League and Champions League (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these broadcasting contracts) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for the Champions League or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Broadcasting revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world. MUTV generated total revenue of £6.9 million, £7.4 million and £8.7 million for each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively. Our Broadcasting revenue was £117.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2011.

Matchday

Matchday revenue is a function of the number of games played at Old Trafford, the size and seating composition of Old Trafford, attendance at our matches and the prices of tickets and hospitality sales. A significant driver of Matchday revenue is the number of home games we play at Old Trafford, which is based on 19 Premier League matches and any additional matches resulting from the success of our first team in the FA Cup, League Cup and Champions League. Average attendance for our home Premier League matches has been approximately 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season, with strong attendance for Champions League, FA Cup and League Cup matches. Our Matchday revenue was £110.8 million for the year ended June 30, 2011, which primarily included £58.8 million from gate receipts and £30.4 million from hospitality.

We have recently increased overall Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with a particular emphasis on developing premium seating and hospitality facilities to enhance our overall matchday profitability. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat suites as

52


Table of Contents

well as improvements to our premium seats and associated facilities. Enhancements to hospitality facilities have been a key driver of improved overall margins from our matchday ticket sales.

We have also changed the composition of our general admission seats, improving the mix of ticketing options and developing a categorized approach for ticket pricing across each of our different seating options within the stadium. As a result, between the 2005/06 season and the 2011/12 season, the weighted average general admission ticket prices for our Premier League matches played at Old Trafford increased at a compound annual growth rate of 5.8%.

Other Factors That Affect Our Financial Performance

Employee benefit expenses

Player and staff compensation comprise the majority of our operating costs. Of our total operating costs, player costs, which consist of salaries, bonuses, benefits and national insurance contributions are the primary component. Compensation to non-player staff, which includes our manager and coaching staff, also accounts for a significant portion. Competition from top clubs in the Premier League and Europe has resulted in increases in player and manager salaries, forcing clubs to spend an increasing amount on player and staff compensation, and we expect this trend to continue. In addition, as our commercial operations grow, we expect our headcount and related expenses to increase as well.

Other operating expenses

Our other operating expenses include certain variable costs such as matchday catering, policing, security stewarding and cleaning at Old Trafford, visitor gateshare for domestic cups, and costs related to the delivery on media and commercial sponsorship contracts. Other operating expenses also include certain fixed costs, such as operating lease costs and property costs, maintenance, human resources, training and developments costs, and professional fees.

Amortization and depreciation

We amortize the capitalized costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations. These costs are amortized over the period of the employment contract agreed with a player. If a player extends his contract prior to the end of the pre-existing period of employment, the remaining unamortized portion of the acquisition cost is amortized over the period of the new contract. Changes in amortization of the costs of players' registrations from year to year and period to period reflect additional transfer fees paid for the acquisition of players, the impact of contract extensions and the disposal of players' registrations.

Depreciation primarily reflects a straight-line depreciation on investments made in property, plant and equipment. Depreciation over the periods under review results primarily from the depreciation of Old Trafford and in recent years from improvements to Old Trafford completed at the beginning of the 2006/07 season and incremental improvements made to Old Trafford over each of the subsequent seasons.

Exceptional items

Exceptional operating costs are those costs that in management's judgment need to be disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence in order to provide a proper understanding of our results of operations and financial condition.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

We recognize profits or losses on the disposal of players' registrations in our income statement. Acquisitions and disposals of players are discretionary and we make transfer decisions based upon the requirements of our first team and the overall availability of players.

53


Table of Contents

Finance costs

A key component of our expenses during each of the past three fiscal years has been interest costs. Although we expect to reduce our leverage over time, we expect interest expense to continue to be a significant component of our expenses. See " — Indebtedness."

Taxes

During each of the three years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the United Kingdom. During the years ended June 30, 2009 and 2010, we were subject to a statutory tax rate of 28.0% and in the year ended June 30, 2011, we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 27.5%. However, we did not pay UK corporation tax in fiscal years 2009 and 2010 as a result of the deferral of a taxable gain on disposal of player registrations in 2009 and the net loss on ordinary activities before tax in 2010. While we paid UK corporation tax in fiscal year 2011, our cash tax rate was lower than the weighted statutory rate of tax due to a number of factors, including the utilization of taxable loss carryforwards.

Following the Reorganization Transactions, we believe that although we will be organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, we will be treated as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, our worldwide income will be subject to US and UK taxes at a minimum US statutory and estimated effective rate of 35%. We expect to receive a credit in the United States for the UK taxes paid and therefore we do not expect to be double taxed on our income. Over the next two to three years, we expect our total cash tax rate to be lower than the effective tax rate of 35% due to future US tax deductions related to differences in the book and tax basis of our assets as of the date of the reorganization. Thereafter, we expect our cash tax rate to align more closely with the effective tax rate of 35%. We may also be subject to US state and local income (franchise) taxes based generally upon where we are doing business. These tax rates vary by jurisdiction and the tax base. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we will not be able to control the timing of much of our US federal income tax exposure. In calculating our liability for US federal income tax, however, certain of our deductible expenses will be higher than the amount of those same expenses under UK corporation tax rules, owing to differences in the relevant rules of the two jurisdictions and the related difference in the opening book versus tax basis of our assets and liabilities. Finally, our UK tax liability can be credited against our US federal income tax liabilities, subject to US rules and limitations. Nevertheless, over time we expect to pay higher amounts of tax than had we remained solely liable to tax in the United Kingdom. As a result, over time we do not expect our future taxation, either with respect to nominal tax rates, effective tax rates or total liability, to be comparable to those we experienced in the past three fiscal years.

Seasonality

We experience seasonality in our sales and cash flow, limiting the overall comparability of interim financial periods. In any given interim period, our total revenue can vary based on the number of games played in that period, which affects the amount of Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We historically recognize the most revenue in our second and third fiscal quarters due to the scheduling of matches. However, as a result of a strong performance by our first team in the Champions League and domestic cups, which could result in significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, we may also recognize the most revenue in our fourth fiscal quarter in those years.

54


Table of Contents

Results of Operations

The following table shows selected audited consolidated income statement data for Red Football Shareholder Limited for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, and unaudited condensed consolidated income statement data for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012.


 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Income Statement Data:

                               

Revenue

    278,476     286,416     331,441     231,640     245,828  
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Commercial revenue

    65,977     77,322     103,369     76,676     89,535  

Broadcasting revenue

    98,013     103,276     117,249     73,352     76,433  

Matchday revenue

    114,486     105,818     110,823     81,612     79,860  
                       

Operating expenses — before exceptional items

    (232,034 )   (232,716 )   (267,986 )   (185,540 )   (196,638 )
                       

Analyzed as:

                               

Employee benefit expenses

    (123,120 )   (131,689 )   (152,915 )   (102,275 )   (112,386 )

Other operating expenses

    (62,311 )   (52,306 )   (68,837 )   (48,664 )   (48,814 )

Depreciation

    (8,962 )   (8,634 )   (6,989 )   (5,252 )   (5,671 )

Amortization of players' registrations

    (37,641 )   (40,087 )   (39,245 )   (29,349 )   (29,767 )

Operating expenses — exceptional items

    (3,097 )   (2,775 )   (4,667 )       (6,363 )
                       

Total operating expenses

    (235,131 )   (235,491 )   (272,653 )   (185,540 )   (203,001 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    80,185     13,385     4,466     3,370     7,896  
                       

Operating profit

    123,530     64,310     63,254     49,470     50,723  
                       

Finance costs

    (118,743 )   (110,298 )   (52,960 )   (38,993 )   (35,724 )

Finance income

    1,317     1,715     1,710     1,354     676  
                       

Net finance costs

    (117,426 )   (108,583 )   (51,250 )   (37,639 )   (35,048 )
                       

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before taxation

    6,104     (44,273 )   12,004     11,831     15,675  

Tax (expense)/credit

    (844 )   (3,211 )   986     1,510     22,543  
                       

Profit/(loss) for the period from continuing operations

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990     13,341     38,218  
                       

Attributable to:

                               

Owners of the Company

    5,343     (47,757 )   12,649     13,150     37,984  

Non-controlling interest

    (83 )   273     341     191     234  

55


Table of Contents

Nine Months Ended March 31, 2012 as Compared to the Nine Months Ended March 31, 2011


 
  Nine months ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
   
 
  % Change
2012 over 2011
 
  2011   2012
 
  (in £ millions)
   

Revenue

    231.6     245.8     6.1%

Commercial revenue

    76.7     89.5     16.7%

Broadcasting revenue

    73.4     76.4     4.1%

Matchday revenue

    81.6     79.9     (2.1)%

Total operating expenses

    (185.5 )   (203.0 )   9.4%

Employee benefit expenses

    (102.3 )   (112.4 )   9.9%

Other operating expenses

    (48.7 )   (48.8 )   0.2%

Depreciation

    (5.2 )   (5.6 )   7.7%

Amortization of players' registrations

    (29.3 )   (29.8 )   0.0%

Exceptional items

        (6.4 )  

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    3.4     7.9     132.4%

Net finance costs

    (37.6 )   (35.0 )   (6.9)%

Tax credit

    1.5     22.5     1,400%

Revenue

Our consolidated revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 increased to £245.8 million, an increase of £14.2 million, or 6.1%, as compared to £231.6 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011, as a result of an increase in revenue in our Commercial and Broadcasting sectors, which was partially offset by a decrease in revenue in our Matchday sector, as described below.

Commercial revenue

Commercial revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £89.5 million, an increase of £12.8 million, or 16.7%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. This increase was partly due to a £6.4 million increase in sponsorship revenue corresponding to an increase in the number and value of our sponsor relationships, including the new training kit deal signed with DHL, as well as additional appearance fees from our North America promotional tour. Our Commercial revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 also reflects a £3.8 million increase in the partial recognition of the cumulative profit share associated with the Nike contract during this period.

    Sponsorship revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £48.8 million, an increase of £6.4 million, or 15.1%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011 as a result of the factors discussed above.

    Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £25.2 million, an increase of £3.5 million, or 16.1%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011 primarily as a result of the partial recognition of the cumulative profit share discussed above.

    New media & mobile revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £15.5 million, an increase of £2.9 million, or 23.0%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011, reflecting the addition of new mobile partners and contractual increases under existing mobile contracts.

56


Table of Contents

Broadcasting revenue

Broadcasting revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £76.4 million, an increase of £3.0 million, or 4.1%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The increase in Broadcasting revenue was primarily the result of a £4.0 million increase in distributions resulting from our first place finish in the Premier League in 2010/11 as well as the receipt of a £2.0 million final payment from UEFA relating to the 2010/11 Champions League competition in the first quarter of fiscal year 2012 as a result of competing in the 2010/11 Champions League final. As a result of our failure to qualify for the knockout stages of the Champions League in the 2011/12 season, we entered the Europa League. As a result, this increase in Broadcasting revenue was partially offset by lower participation fees for the knockout stages of the Europa League when compared with the knockout stages of the Champions League.

Matchday revenue

Matchday revenue for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £79.9 million, a decrease of £1.7 million, or 2.1%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. In the nine months ended March 31, 2012, gate receipts decreased £5.2 million and hospitality sales increased £2.8 million over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The decrease in Matchday revenue was the result of having played two less home games in the nine months ended March 31, 2012 as compared to the nine months ended March 31, 2011. This decrease was partially offset by improved seasonal and matchday hospitality sales, as well as increases in membership and museum revenue.

Total operating expenses

Total operating expenses were £203.0 million in the nine months ended March 31, 2012, representing an increase of 9.4% from £185.5 million in the nine months ended March 31, 2011.

Employee benefit expenses

Employee benefit expenses for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 were £112.4 million, an increase of £10.1 million, or 9.9%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. This increase largely relates to an increase of £6.4 million in football player and staff compensation, driven by new player acquisitions and further contractual negotiations, together with an increase of £1.0 million related to costs and additional non-player headcount arising from the continued growth in our commercial operations. In addition, we paid an additional £1.9 million of social security and pension costs in the nine months ended March 31, 2012, as compared to the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The remaining £0.8 million increase resulted from increased costs related to our venue staff at Old Trafford on match days. As described below in connection with our year-over-year discussion of our employee benefit expenses, the increasingly competitive global market for football players continues to be the primary driver of staff costs. Consistent with previous years, our employee benefit expenses have continued to increase during the nine months ended March 31, 2012 as a result of increases in player compensation. We expect these costs to continue to increase as we remain committed to investing in our first team. In addition, as our commercial operations grow, we expect our headcount and related employee expenses to increase as well.

Other operating expenses

Other operating expenses for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 were £48.8 million, an increase of £0.1 million, or 0.2%, over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. This increase relates to costs associated with our North America promotional tour in the first quarter of fiscal year 2012, and the growth in operating expenditures largely associated with the continued expansion of our commercial and media businesses. These increases were largely offset by reduced gateshare payments due to fewer domestic cup matches played at Old Trafford.

57


Table of Contents

Depreciation

Depreciation for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 amounted to £5.6 million, an increase of £0.4 million over depreciation of £5.2 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011.

Amortization of players' registrations

Amortization of players' registrations for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £29.8 million, which was largely in line with £29.3 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. Increases in amortization due to player acquisitions (Phil Jones, David de Gea and Ashley Young) were largely offset by reductions due to contract extensions (Anderson, Chris Smalling and Antonio Valencia) and departed players (Owen Hargreaves). The unamortized balance of existing players' registrations as of March 31, 2012 was £99.4 million, of which, £8.2 million is expected to be amortized in the three months ended June 30, 2012, and £30.4 million in the year ended June 30, 2013. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the three years to June 30, 2016. This does not take into account player additions after March 31, 2012, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods; nor does it consider disposals subsequent to March 31, 2012, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges.

Exceptional items

Exceptional items of £6.4 million were recognized for the nine months ended March 31, 2012, relating to £4.8 million of professional advisor fees in connection with a proposed public offering of shares and a £1.6 million increase in the provision relating to the football league pension scheme deficit following an actuarial valuation. We had no exceptional items in the nine months ended March 31, 2011.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

Profit on disposal of players for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £7.9 million, an increase of £4.5 million over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The profit on disposal of players for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 relates to the disposals of Gabriel Obertan (transferred to Newcastle), Wes Brown and John O'Shea (transferred to Sunderland), Danny Drinkwater (transferred to Leicester), Darron Gibson (transferred to Everton), Mame Biram Diouf (transferred to Hannover) and Ravel Morrison (transferred to West Ham). For the nine months ended March 31, 2011, the profit on disposal of players related mainly to the transfers of Craig Cathcart and Rodrigo Possebon, with additional trigger payments being received for players previously transferred.

Net finance costs

Net finance costs for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 were £35.0 million, a decrease of £2.6 million over the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The main reason for this decrease is a £5.4 million decrease in interest payable on our senior secured notes, from £32.7 million in the nine months ended March 31, 2011 to £27.3 million in the nine months ended March 31, 2012, due to the repurchase of a portion of our senior secured notes, and a £16.5 million decrease in interest costs on our secured payment in kind loan, which was repaid in November 2010. These decreases were partially offset by an unrealized loss of £0.9 million on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes in the nine months ended March 31, 2012 compared to an unrealized gain of £16.7 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 (an adverse movement of £17.6 million), as well as a premium of £2.2 million paid on further repurchases of our senior secured notes in the nine month period ended March 31, 2012 as compared to a premium of £0.4 million in the nine month period ended March 31, 2011 (an adverse movement of £1.8 million).

58


Table of Contents

Foreign exchange gains or losses are not a cash charge and could reverse depending on dollar exchange rate movement. Any gain or loss on a cumulative basis will not be realized until 2017 (or earlier if our senior secured notes are refinanced or redeemed prior to their stated maturity).

Tax credit

The tax credit for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £22.5 million, an increase of £21.0 million over the tax credit of £1.5 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The increase resulted from the recognition of a previously unrecognized deferred tax asset of £21.3 million. This asset related to previously unrecognized tax losses.

Year Ended June 30, 2011 as Compared to the Year Ended June 30, 2010


 
  Year ended
June 30,
(audited)
   
 
  % Change
2011 over 2010
 
  2010   2011
 
  (in £ millions)
   

Revenue

    286.4     331.4     15.7%

Commercial revenue

    77.3     103.4     33.8%

Broadcasting revenue

    103.3     117.2     13.5%

Matchday revenue

    105.8     110.8     4.7%

Total operating expenses

    (235.5 )   (272.7 )   15.8%

Employee benefit expenses

    (131.7 )   (152.9 )   16.1%

Other operating expenses

    (52.3 )   (68.8 )   31.5%

Depreciation

    (8.6 )   (7.1 )   (17.4)%

Amortization of players' registrations

    (40.1 )   (39.2 )   (2.2)%

Exceptional items

    (2.8 )   (4.7 )   67.9%

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    13.4     4.5     (66.4)%

Net finance costs

    (108.6 )   (51.3 )   (52.8)%

Tax (expense)/credit

    (3.2 )   1.0     131.3%

Revenue

Our consolidated revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 increased to £331.4 million, an increase of £45.0 million, or 15.7%, as compared to the year ended June 30, 2010, as a result of an increase in revenue in each of our principal sectors, as described below.

Commercial revenue

Commercial revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £103.4 million, an increase of £26.1 million, or 33.8%, over the year ended June 30, 2010. The increase in Commercial revenue reflects an increase of £15.4 million from the activation of several new global and regional sponsorships. We also experienced an increase of £3.3 million from our shirt sponsorship, as well as an increase of £2.5 million in revenue generated from tours. In addition, additional profit share pursuant to the arrangement with Nike recognized in the years ended June 30, 2010 and 2011 amounted to, £3.2 million and £5.7 million, respectively. We also generated £5.4 million in appearance fees from exhibition games and promotional tours in the year ended June 30, 2011 as compared to £2.9 million in the year ended June 30, 2010.

    Sponsorship revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011, was £54.9 million, an increase of £14.0 million, or 34.2%, over the year ended June 30, 2010, primarily as a result of the shirt sponsorship with Aon and the addition of the new sponsorships, as discussed above.

59


Table of Contents

    Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £31.3 million, an increase of £4.8 million, or 18.1%, over the year ended June 30, 2010, primarily as a result of additional profit share received pursuant to the agreement with Nike, as discussed above.

    New media & mobile revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £17.2 million, an increase of £7.3 million, or 73.7%, over the year ended June 30, 2010, primarily as a result of the commencement of new mobile partnerships and increased payments from existing partnerships in the year ended June 30, 2011.

Broadcasting revenue

Broadcasting revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £117.2 million, an increase of £13.9 million, or 13.5%, over the year ended June 30, 2010. Broadcasting revenue increased steadily during each of the years ended June 30, 2010 and 2011 primarily as a result of an increase in the distributions from UEFA for all participants in the Champions League, as well as increased revenue from the Premier League media rights package agreed in 2010. In the 2010/11 season, we were champions of the Premier League and reached the finals of the Champions League, resulting in increases of £7.0 million from Premier League distributions and £6.1 million from Champions League distributions. Our total Champions League broadcasting revenue increased in fiscal year 2011 as a result of our progress to the Champions League final, which delivered higher participation fees and increased our overall share of the 2010/11 performance market pool available to English clubs. In addition, new Premier League media contracts beginning in the 2010/11 season led to increased broadcasting revenue, particularly from the sale of international media rights, from which our distribution increased by approximately 80% compared with the previous contract. We also experienced a modest increase in domestic cup broadcasting revenue as a result of progression to the semi-finals of the FA Cup.

Matchday revenue

Matchday revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £110.8 million, an increase of £5.0 million, or 4.7%, over the year ended June 30, 2010 of which £1.1 million and £1.5 million were due to an increase in gate receipts and hospitality sales, respectively, and £0.3 million was due to an increase in museum revenue. The remainder of the £5.0 million increase was primarily due to recognition of £3.6 million in matchday revenue for the Champions League final in fiscal year 2011, held at a neutral venue. We played 29 home matches during the 2010/11 season, one more than the previous season, as a result of reaching the Champions League final in 2011 and having played the same number of domestic cup matches at home. Our progress in the FA Cup and the Champions League resulted in strong attendances in all games as well as increased revenue from matchday hospitality sales. In addition, gateshare from the Champions League final, played at Wembley Stadium, is reflected in our Matchday revenue. Weighted average ticket prices remained flat in the 2010/11 season compared with the 2009/10 season. These increases were partially offset by an increase in VAT on ticket sales in January 2011 (from 17.5% to 20.0%), the cost of which reduced our Matchday revenue for fiscal year 2011.

Total operating expenses

Total operating expenses were £272.7 million in fiscal year 2011, representing an increase of approximately 15.8% from £235.5 million in fiscal year 2010.

60


Table of Contents

Employee benefit expenses

Employee benefit expenses for the year ended June 30, 2011 were £152.9 million, an increase of £21.2 million, or 16.1%, over the year ended June 30, 2010. This increase is primarily due to a £12.7 million increase in football player and staff compensation, including bonuses paid as a result of winning the Premier League Championship, a £5.7 million increase in other staff compensation and a £2.7 million increase in social security and pension payments in the year ended June 30, 2011. The increasingly competitive global market for football players continues to be a primary driver of staff costs. Throughout the two years ended June 30, 2011, our employee benefit expenses increased as a result of increases to player compensation reflecting our ongoing strategy of investing in our first team. There have also been increases to our overall number of non-football employees, driven in large part by the expansion of our commercial operations.

During the 2010/11 season, we regained the Premier League title and reached the finals of the Champions League, resulting in higher bonuses paid to our players and non-player staff in 2011. Employee benefit expenses also increased as a result of certain strategic new hires across the business and an overall increase in the number of employees.

Other operating expenses

Other operating expenses for the year ended June 30, 2011 were £68.8 million, an increase of £16.5 million or 31.5% over the year ended June 30, 2010. Other operating expenses depend on the performance of the business and the number of home matches we play during the season. In addition, we have incurred additional costs relating to the expansion of our commercial operations, and in particular support for our sponsorship sales and marketing teams. In the 2010/11 season, we played one additional home match compared to the 2009/10 season. We also incurred additional costs related to reaching the Champions League final in the 2010/11 season and our promotional tours. The increase in other operating expenses in the year ended June 30, 2011 also reflects a change from a guaranteed minimum revenue model to a revenue share less costs model with respect to the MUTV international broadcasting rights. See "Business — Revenue Sectors — Broadcasting — MUTV."

Depreciation

Depreciation for the year ended June 30, 2011 included amounted to £7.1 million, a decrease of £1.5 million over depreciation of £8.6 million for the year ended June 30, 2010, due to the impact of some significant plant and machinery becoming fully depreciated.

Amortization of players' registrations

Amortization of players' registrations for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £39.2 million, which was largely in line with £40.1 million for the year ended June 30, 2010. Increases in amortization due to player acquisitions during the year (mainly Javier Hernandez and Bebe) were offset by reductions due to contract extensions (mainly Nani, Wayne Rooney and Nemanja Vidic) and departed players (mainly Zoran Tosic).

Exceptional items

Exceptional items of £4.7 million were recognized for the year ended June 30, 2011, of which £2.7 million related to professional advisory fees in connection with a proposed public offering of shares and a £2.0 million impairment of investment property. During 2010 charges of £2.8 million were recognized, primarily relating to an onerous lease provision.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

Profit on disposal of players' registrations for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £4.5 million, a decrease of £8.9 million over the year ended June 30, 2010, reflecting the sale of non-first team players.

61


Table of Contents

Net finance costs

Net finance costs for the year ended June 30, 2011 were £51.3 million, a decrease of £57.3 million as compared to £108.6 million for year ended June 30, 2010. The main reasons for this decrease are the £16.4 million unrealized gain on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes due to a weakening of the dollar relative to sterling in our fiscal year 2011, and the £19.3 million unrealized loss on the translation of our US dollar denominated senior secured notes due to a strengthening of the dollar relative to sterling in our fiscal year 2010. We also realized a £11.9 million one-time charge related to terminated interest rate swap agreements in the year ended June 30, 2010. Additionally, net interest payable on our indebtedness decreased in our fiscal year 2011 largely due to repayment of the secured payment in kind loan mid-way through the year.

Foreign exchange gains or losses are not a cash charge and could reverse depending on dollar/sterling exchange rate movement. Any gain or loss on a cumulative basis will not be realized until 2017 (or earlier if our senior secured notes are refinanced or redeemed prior to their stated maturity).

Tax (expense)/credit

The tax credit for the year ended June 30, 2011 was £1.0 million as compared with a tax expense of £3.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2010. Our tax credit for the year ended June 30, 2011 was mainly impacted by the re-measurement of the deferred tax liability due to the reduction in the UK corporation tax rate during 2011 resulting in a credit of £4.2 million and the utilization of previously unrecognized tax carryforwards of £5.3 million. This was offset by the tax on taxable profit arising during the year ended June 30, 2011 of £4.3 million and additional tax charges in 2011 associated with non-deductible expenses for tax purposes. The increase in expenses that are not deductible for tax purposes was mainly related to £2.9 million of expenses associated with the proposed public offering of shares. Furthermore, additional deferred tax liabilities of £2.2 million were recognized following submission of prior year tax computations.

Years Ended June 30, 2010 as Compared to the Year Ended June 30, 2009


 
  Year ended
June 30,
(audited)
   
 
  % Change
2010 over 2009
 
  2009   2010
 
  (in £ millions)
   

Revenue

    278.5     286.4     2.8%

Commercial revenue

    66.0     77.3     17.1%

Broadcasting revenue

    98.0     103.3     5.4%

Matchday revenue

    114.5     105.8     (7.6)%

Total operating expenses

    (235.1 )   (235.5 )   0.2%

Employee benefit expenses

    (123.1 )   (131.7 )   7.0%

Other operating expenses

    (62.3 )   (52.3 )   16.1%

Depreciation

    (9.0 )   (8.6 )   (4.4)%

Amortization of players' registrations

    (37.6 )   (40.1 )   6.6%

Exceptional items

    (3.1 )   (2.8 )   (9.7)%

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    80.2     13.4     (83.3)%

Net finance costs

    (117.4 )   (108.6 )   (7.5)%

Tax expense

    (0.8 )   (3.2 )   (300)%

62


Table of Contents

Revenue

Our consolidated revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 increased to £286.4 million, an increase of £7.9 million or 2.8% as compared to the year ended June 30, 2009, as a result of the performance in each of our principal sectors, as described below.

Commercial revenue

Commercial revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £77.3 million, an increase of £11.3 million or 17.1% over £66.0 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. Additional profit share pursuant to the arrangement with Nike was initially recognized in the year ended June 30, 2010 in the amount of £3.2 million. We also generated £2.9 million in appearance fees from exhibition games and promotional tours in the year ended June 30, 2010.

    Sponsorship revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £40.9 million, an increase of £3.7 million, or 9.9%, over the year ended June 30, 2009 as a result of an increase in commercial partners and increased fees under existing contracts.
    Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £26.5 million, an increase of £3.2 million, or 13.7%, over the year ended June 30, 2009, as a result of the profit share recognition discussed above.
    New media & mobile revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £9.9 million, an increase of £4.4 million, or 80.0%, over the year ended June 30, 2009 as a result of the addition of new mobile partners and increased fees under existing contracts.

Broadcasting revenue

Broadcasting revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £103.3 million, an increase of £5.3 million, or 5.4%, over £98.0 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. Broadcasting revenue increased during each of the years ended June 30, 2009 and 2010, primarily as a result of a £4.8 million increase in the distributions from UEFA for all participants in the Champions League, as well as increased revenue from the Premier League media rights package agreed to in 2010. In the 2008/09 season, our runner-up finish in the Champions League resulted in greater media distributions from UEFA compared with the 2009/10 season. In addition, we received a lower merit payment from the Premier League in the 2009/10 season compared to the 2008/09 season as a result of finishing second. However, these decreases were more than offset by underlying growth in Broadcasting revenue from the media rights for the Champions League that began in the 2009/10 season.

Matchday revenue

Matchday revenue for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £105.8 million, a decrease of £8.7 million or 7.6% from £114.5 million for the year ended June 30, 2009, of which £4.4 million and £1.5 million were due to decreases in gate receipts and hospitality sales, respectively. We played 30 home matches during the 2008/09 season but only 28 in the 2009/10 season as a result of reaching the Champions League final in 2009 compared with only the quarter-finals in 2010. We also played one less home domestic cup match and three fewer away domestic cup matches in the 2009/10 season compared with the 2008/09 season. The decrease in revenue from playing fewer home matches was partially offset by the increase in weighted average ticket prices of approximately 2.6% from the 2008/09 season to the 2009/10 season.

Total operating expenses

Total operating expenses were £235.5 million in fiscal year 2010, representing an increase of 0.2% from £235.1 million in fiscal year 2009.

63


Table of Contents

Employee benefit expenses

Employee benefit expenses for the year ended June 30, 2010 were £131.7 million, an increase of £8.6 million or 7.0% over £123.1 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. The increasingly competitive global market for football players continues to be a primary driver of staff costs. Football player and staff compensation for the year ended June 30, 2010 increased £9.3 million as compared to the year ended June 30, 2009. Throughout the two years ended June 30, 2010, our employee benefit expenses have increased as a result of increases to player compensation reflecting our ongoing strategy of investing in our first team. There have also been increases to our overall number of employees, driven in large part by the expansion of our commercial operations. Increases to staff salaries during the year ended June 30, 2010, were partially offset by a reduction of approximately £1.4 million in bonuses paid as a result of finishing second in the Premier League and only reaching the quarter-finals of the Champions League and a decrease in administrative staff compensation as a result of the reduction in the number of administrative employees in 2010.

Other operating expenses

Other operating expenses for the year ended June 30, 2010 were £52.3 million, a decrease of £10.0 million or 16.1% from £62.3 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. Other operating expenses depend on the performance of our business and the number of home matches we play during the season. In addition, we have incurred additional costs relating to the expansion of our commercial operations, and in particular support for our sponsorship sales and marketing teams. Our other operating expenses decreased in the 2009/10 season compared with 2008/09 as a result of playing two fewer home matches. In the 2008/09 season, we incurred additional costs related to reaching the Champions League final which were not repeated in the 2009/10 season.

Depreciation

Depreciation for the year ended June 30, 2010 amounted to £8.6 million, a decrease of £0.4 million over depreciation of £9.0 million for the year ended June 30, 2009.

Amortization of players' registrations

Amortization of players' registrations for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £40.1 million, an increase of £2.5 million, or 6.6%, over £37.6 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. This increase was primarily due to the acquisitions of new players, in particular Antonio Valencia, Mame Diouf and Gabriel Obertan. The increased amortization associated with these acquisitions was partially offset by the disposals of Carlos Tevez and Cristiano Ronaldo.

Exceptional items

Exceptional items of £2.8 million were recognized for the year ended June 30, 2010, primarily relating to an onerous lease provision, compared to exceptional items of £3.1 million for the year ended June 30, 2009 which comprised impairment of investment property amounting to £1.9 million, recognition of a football league pension scheme deficit of £0.8 million and the remaining amount relating to an onerous lease provision.

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

Profit on disposal of players' registrations for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £13.4 million, a decrease of £66.8 million from £80.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. This reflects the sale of Cristiano Ronaldo, a particularly valuable player, in 2009, which resulted in an unusually high profit for that fiscal year.

64


Table of Contents

Net finance costs

Net finance costs for the year ended June 30, 2010 were £108.6 million, a decrease of £8.8 million or 7.5% from £117.4 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. Net finance costs on our borrowings and cash and cash equivalents increased from £69.5 million in the year ended June 30, 2009 to £92.0 million in the year ended June 30, 2010, primarily as a result of unrealized foreign exchange losses relating to our US dollar tranche of senior secured notes. Our net finance costs in the years ended June 30, 2009 and 2010 reflect exceptional losses from the fair value adjustments to interest rate swaps of £47.9 million and £11.9 million, respectively. Those swaps were linked to our senior secured facilities that were refinanced with proceeds from the issuance of our senior secured notes. For a further description of our debt, see " — Indebtedness" below.

Foreign exchange gains or losses are not a cash charge and could reverse depending on dollar/sterling exchange rate movement. Any gain or loss on a cumulative basis will not be realized until 2017 (or earlier if our senior secured notes are refinanced or redeemed prior to their stated maturity).

Tax expense

The tax expense for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £3.2 million as compared to £0.8 million for the year ended June 30, 2009. We reported losses before taxation of £44.3 million but recognized no deferred tax asset in respect of these losses due to uncertainty around their accessibility. The deferred tax charge of £3.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2010 represented an increase of £0.4 million from £2.8 million for the year ended June 30, 2009, arising from reversal of timing differences. Our tax expense for the year ended June 30, 2009 was mainly impacted by a £2.0 million benefit resulting from a prior year over provision.

Liquidity and Capital Resources

Our primary cash requirements during the past three fiscal years stemmed from the payment of transfer fees for the acquisition of players' registrations, capital expenditure for the improvement of facilities at Old Trafford, payment of interest on our borrowings, employee benefit expenses and other operating expenses. Historically, we have met these cash requirements through a combination of operating cash flow and proceeds from the transfer fees from the sale of players. Our existing borrowings primarily consist of our senior secured notes, although we have in the past, and may from time to time in the future, purchase our senior secured notes in open market transactions. We have not retired any of our senior secured notes that we have purchased in the open market, however, upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired. Additionally, although we have not needed to draw any borrowings under our revolving credit facility since 2009, we have no intention of retiring our revolving credit facility and may draw on it in the future in order to satisfy our working capital requirements. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of our long term borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. We also have foreign exchange rate forward contracts outstanding that we use to hedge our exposure to US dollar sponsorship revenue to the extent that it is not offset by the interest expense on US dollar denominated debt and euro exposure in our distributions from UEFA. See "  — Indebtedness" below.

Our business generates a significant amount of the cash from our gate revenues and commercial contractual arrangements at or near the beginning of our fiscal year, with a steady flow of other cash received throughout the fiscal year. In addition, we generate a significant amount of our cash through advance receipts, including season tickets (which include general admission season tickets and seasonal hospitality tickets), most of which are received prior to the end of June for the following season. Our Broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA are paid periodically throughout the season, with primary payments made in the late summer, December, January and the end of the football season. Our sponsorship and Commercial revenue tends to be paid either quarterly or annually in advance. For example, we received £34.3 million at the commencement of our sponsorship agreement with Aon, which further

65


Table of Contents

provided that we receive bi-annual payments of £5.3 million at the beginning of our second and fourth quarters during the term of the sponsorship agreement. However, while we typically have a high cash balance at the beginning of each fiscal year, this is largely attributable to deferred income, the majority of which falls under current liabilities in the consolidated balance sheet, and this deferred income is unwound through the income statement over the course of the fiscal year. Over the course of a year, we use our cash on hand to pay operating expenses, staff costs, interest payments and other liabilities as they become due. This typically results in negative working capital at certain times during the year. In the event it ever became necessary to access additional operating cash, we also have access to cash through our revolving credit facility. As of March 31, 2012, we had no borrowings under our revolving credit facility.

Pursuant to our contract with Nike, we are entitled to share in the cumulative net profits (incremental to the guaranteed sponsorship and licensing fees) generated by Nike from the licensing, merchandising and retail operations. The annual installment Nike pays us in respect of the £303 million in minimum guaranteed sponsorship and licensing fees can be affected each year by the level of cumulative profits generated. Nike is required to pay us the cumulative profit share in cash as the first installment of the minimum guarantee in each fiscal year, with the balance (up to the portion of the minimum guarantee for that year) paid to us in equal quarterly installments. In the event the cumulative profit share paid to us in the first installment exceeds the portion of the minimum guarantee for that year, no additional payments are made for the remainder of the year. The excess of the amount received in cash from Nike above the minimum guarantee, if any, for any particular year is deemed to be the amount of cumulative profit retained in a particular year. At the end of the contract, we will receive a cash payment equal to the cumulative profit not previously retained, as described above. We are currently accruing cumulative profit share revenue on our balance sheet that will be paid to us by Nike at the end of the contract.

We also maintain a mixture of long-term and short-term debt finance in order to ensure that we have sufficient funds available for short-term working capital requirements and for investment in the playing squad and other capital projects.

Our cost base is more evenly spread throughout the fiscal year than our cash inflows. Employee benefit expenses and fixed costs constitute the majority of our cash outflows and are generally paid throughout the 12 months of the fiscal year. Our working capital levels tend to be at their lowest in December, in advance of Premier League and UEFA broadcasting receipts in January.

In addition, transfer windows for acquiring and disposing of players' registrations occur in January and the summer. During these periods, we may require additional cash to meet our acquisition needs for new players and we may generate additional cash through the sale of existing players. Depending on the terms of the agreement, transfer fees may be paid or received by us in multiple installments, resulting in deferred cash paid or received. Although we have not historically drawn on our revolving credit facility during the summer transfer window, if we seek to acquire players with values substantially in excess of the values of players we seek to sell, we may be required to draw on our revolving credit facility to meet our cash needs.

Acquisition and disposal of players also affects our current trade receivables and payables, which affects our overall working capital. Our current trade receivables include accrued income from sponsors as well as transfer fees receivable from other football clubs whereas our trade payables include primarily transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of player registrations.

Capital expenditures at Old Trafford

Our stadium, Old Trafford, remains one of our key assets and a significant part of the overall experience we provide to our followers. Old Trafford has been our home stadium since 1910 and has undergone significant changes over the years. To maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and increase Matchday revenue, we continually invest in the refurbishment and regeneration of Old Trafford. Following a substantial development prior to the 2006/07 season, we expanded seating capacity at Old Trafford from approximately 68,000 to 75,766. In addition, we have continued to invest in improving hospitality suites and catering facilities through refurbishment programs. For example, in the 2009/10 and 2010/11 seasons, we refreshed the East Stand, North Stand and West Stand multi-seat facilities. We record these investments

66


Table of Contents

as capital expenditures. Capital expenditure at Old Trafford was £3.8 million, £4.8 million and £7.3 million for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 respectively. We typically invest approximately £3 million per year in refurbishment capital expenditure with further investments in expansion capital expenditure as required.

In addition, we expect to spend approximately £5.0 million in each of our fiscal years 2012 and 2013 in connection with updating and expanding Carrington, our training facility, so that the technology and facilities we provide our players and medical staff continue to be state-of-the art.

New media capital expenditure

We intend to continue investing in our new media assets, including our website and digital media capabilities. Over the next three years, we intend to invest approximately £5.0 million to £8.0 million in our new media assets; however, as our new media business continues to grow, the timing of these capital expenditure investments may change.

Net player capital expenditure

From the year ended June 30, 1998 to the year ended June 30, 2011, average net player capital expenditure represented a cash outflow of £14.3 million per fiscal year (excluding the sale of a player in the year ended June 30, 2009 that generated a significant cash inflow, average net player capital expenditure over the same period would have been a cash outflow of £20.1 million per fiscal year). However, net player capital expenditure has varied significantly from period to period, as shown in the table below, and while we expect that trend to continue, competition for talented players may force clubs to spend increasing amounts on player registration fees. Actual cash used or generated from net player capital expenditure is recorded on our statement of cash flow under net cash used or generated in investing activities.


Last 15 Years Net Player Capital Expenditure (1)

GRAPHIC

(Fiscal year ended June 30)


(1)
The net player capital expenditure data presented is the sum of all cash used for purchases of players' registrations and all cash generated from sales of players' registrations as disclosed in our consolidated annual financial statements. The annual financial statements from which the data above was derived were those of Red Football Shareholder Limited from the year ended June 30, 2007 onwards. For previous years, the annual financial statements used to derive the data above were those of the previous parent company, Manchester United plc. The information represents fiscal years which comprised 12 month periods except for the year ended June 30, 2005. Manchester United plc's fiscal year ended on July 31 until the 2005 fiscal year, which resulted in an 11-month fiscal year 2005. Thus, the net player capital expenditure for the 2005 fiscal year is for the 11-month period ended June 30, 2005. Manchester United plc changed its name to Manchester United Limited in the fiscal year 2006. The annual financial statements for periods prior to our transition to IFRS on July 1, 2008 were prepared in accordance with Generally Accepted Accounting Practice in the United Kingdom. See Note 32 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus.

(2)
Net player capital expenditure for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £47.0 million.

67


Table of Contents

Working Capital

Our directors confirmed that, as of the date of this prospectus, after taking into account our current cash and cash equivalents and our anticipated cash flow from operating and financing activities, we believe that we have sufficient working capital for our present requirements.

Cash Flow

The following table summarizes the cash flow of Red Football Shareholder Limited for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, and the nine month periods ended March 31, 2011 and 2012:


 
 
 
  Year ended June 30,
(audited)
  Nine Months Ended
March 31,
(unaudited)
 
 
  2009   2010   2011   2011   2012  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Cash flow from operating activities

    111,186     103,537     125,140     40,932     13,779  

Interest paid

    (41,772 )   (35,645 )   (167,499 )   (159,724 )   (43,553 )

Debt finance costs relating to borrowings          

        (13,846 )   (118 )        

Interest received

    1,260     1,681     1,774     1,541     823  

Income tax refund/(paid)

    236     (2,618 )   (70 )   (70 )   (3,274 )
                       

Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities

    70,910     53,109     (40,773 )   (117,321 )   (32,225 )
                       

Cash flow from investing activities

                               

Purchases of property, plant and equipment (net of proceeds)

    (3,782 )   (4,702 )   (7,156 )   (5,657 )   (9,638 )

Purchases of investment property

                    (7,364 )

Purchases of players' registrations

    (55,220 )   (44,274 )   (25,369 )   (24,162 )   (53,153 )

Proceeds from sale of players' registrations

    99,180     13,857     13,956     12,138     6,124  
                       

Net cash generated from/(used in) investing activities

    40,178     (35,119 )   (18,569 )   (17,681 )   (64,031 )
                       

Cash flow from financing activities

                               

Proceeds from issue of ordinary shares

            249,105     249,105      

Proceeds from borrowings

    25,000     502,571              

Repayment of borrowings

    (35,303 )   (507,258 )   (202,499 )   (164,552 )   (28,463 )
                       

Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities

   
(10,303

)
 
(4,687

)
 
46,606
   
84,553
   
(28,463

)
                       

Net increase/(decrease) in cash and cash equivalents

   
100,785
   
13,303
   
(12,736

)
 
(50,449

)
 
(124,719

)
                       

68


Table of Contents

Cash flow from operating activities

Cash flow from operating activities represents our operating results and net movements in our working capital. Our working capital generally reflects cash received from the sale of tickets and hospitality and other matchday sales, broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA and sponsorship and commercial revenue. As a result of these consistent sources of revenue, our net cash inflow from operating activities tends to be relatively stable. Cash flow from operating activities for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 produced a cash inflow of £13.8 million, a decrease of £27.1 million from a cash inflow of £40.9 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The decrease in cash flow from operating activities compared to the nine months ended March 31, 2011 is largely due to the timing of annual sponsorship receipts and increased sponsorship income, together with the timing of seasonal ticket and hospitality receipts, and higher bonus payments made relating to the previous financial year. In the year ended June 30, 2011, our cash flow from operating activities increased to £125.1 million in line with overall improvements to operating results. Our cash flow from operating activities for the year ended June 30, 2010 was £103.5 million. Our cash flow from operating activities for the year ended June 30, 2009 was £111.2 million, which reflected an advance payment of £35.9 million as part of our shirt sponsorship agreement with Aon, offset by a £10.0 million loan from Manchester United Limited (UK) to certain of its directors.

Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities

Additional changes in cash generated from operating activities generally reflect our finance costs. Following the refinancing of our previously existing credit facilities through the issuance of our senior secured notes and the establishment of our revolving credit facility, we have eliminated our interest rate swaps on those facilities and currently pay fixed rates of interest on our debt obligations. The costs of both the issuance of senior secured notes and the repayment of existing borrowings were £13.8 million. As a result, our underlying finance costs decreased in January 2010 and cash outflows to service our debt have become more stable. However, in the year ended June 30, 2011, the payment of two interest payments on our senior secured notes and the payment of cumulative interest on our payment in kind loan, totaling £156.1 million, compared with no interest payments in the year ended June 30, 2010 (as the first interest payment on the senior secured notes occurred in August 2010 and there were no interest payments made on the payment in kind loan in the year ended June 30, 2010), as well as premiums paid for our senior secured notes we repurchased in the market led to higher interest paid compared with the previous years. Net cash generated from operating activities was £70.9 million in the year ended June 30, 2009, compared to £53.1 million for the year ended June 30, 2010, and net cash used in operating activities was £40.8 million for the year ended June 30, 2011.

Net interest paid for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £42.7 million, a decrease of £115.5 million from £158.2 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. The decrease is mainly due to £111.1 million of interest payments made in 2011 in connection with the repayment of our payment in kind loan, as well as a reduction in the overall interest paid as a result of the increase in our senior secured notes held by us.

Net cash generated from/(used in) investing activities

Capital expenditure for the acquisition of players as well as for improvements to property, principally at Old Trafford and Carrington, are funded through cash flow generated from operations, proceeds from the sale of players' registrations and, if necessary, from our revolving credit facility. Capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of players tends to vary significantly from year to year depending on the requirements of our first team, overall availability of players, our assessment of their relative value and competitive demand for players from other clubs. By contrast, capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment tends to remain relatively stable as we continue to make improvements at Old Trafford and invest in the expansion of our training facility at Carrington. As part of the planned

69


Table of Contents

investment for Carrington, we will enhance the viewing facilities to provide current and potential partners with unique access to the Manchester United experience.

For the nine months ended March 31, 2012, net player capital expenditure was £47.0 million, an increase of £35.0 million from £12.0 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. Player capital expenditure in the period mainly comprised expenditures for the acquisitions of David de Gea, Phil Jones and Ashley Young and payments received relating to the disposals of Gabriel Obertan, Wes Brown, John O'Shea, Fraizer Campbell, Mame Biram Diouf, Darron Gibson and Ravel Morrison. The 2010/11 cash outflow includes payments relating to Javier "Chicharito" Hernandez and Bebe partially offset by a number of disposals including Fraizer Campbell and Zoran Tosic and other appearance related payments. General capital expenditure for the nine months ended March 31, 2012 was £17.0 million, an increase of £11.3 million from £5.7 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. Capital expenditure in the period relates mainly to the expansion of our property portfolio around Old Trafford, upgrades to our corporate facilities and general development at Old Trafford together with the commencement of the redevelopment of our training facility at Carrington. Capital expenditure in 2010/11 related to the ongoing upgrade and refurbishment of the executive boxes and suites throughout Old Trafford.

For the year ended June 30, 2011, net capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of players' registrations resulted in a cash outflow of £11.4 million, reflecting the acquisition of the registrations of certain players offset by disposals. Net capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment was a cash outflow of £7.2 million. As a result, net cash used in investing activities was £18.6 million.

For the year ended June 30, 2010, net capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of players' registrations resulted in a cash outflow of £30.4 million, reflecting the acquisition of the registrations of certain key players offset by disposals. Net capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment was a cash outflow of £4.7 million. As a result, net cash used in investing activities was £35.1 million.

For the year ended June 30, 2009, net capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of players' registrations resulted in a cash inflow of £44.0 million, reflecting the acquisition and disposal of the registrations of certain key players. This cash inflow is not part of a general trend, however, as average net player capital expenditure from the year ended June 30, 1998 to the year ended June 30, 2011 was a cash outflow of £14.3 million per fiscal year. Net capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment was a cash outflow of £3.8 million. As a result, net cash generated from investing activities was £40.2 million.

Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities

For the nine months ended March 31, 2012, net cash outflow from financing activities was £28.5 million, a decrease of £113.1 million over a net cash inflow of £84.6 million for the nine months ended March 31, 2011. During the nine months ended March 31, 2012, we purchased £28.2 million (sterling equivalent) nominal value of our senior secured notes in open market transactions in the period.

For the year ended June 30, 2011, net cash inflow from financing activities was £46.6 million as a result of the repayment of borrowings of £138.0 million to the lenders under our payment in kind loan offset by the receipt of £249.1 million proceeds from the issuance of shares to our immediate shareholder. In addition, we repurchased £63.8 million of our senior secured notes in open market transactions during fiscal year 2011, but the value of the senior secured notes as assets on our balance sheet offset the cash outflow required to purchase our senior secured notes and therefore did not impact our total indebtedness in fiscal year 2011. Upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

70


Table of Contents

For the year ended June 30, 2010, net cash outflow from financing activities was £4.7 million, reflecting an increase in borrowings of £502.6 million as a result of the issuance of our senior secured notes and repayment of our previous secured senior facilities of £507.3 million.

For the year ended June 30, 2009, net cash outflow from financing activities was £10.3 million, reflecting an increase in borrowings of £25.0 million drawn under our revolving credit facility offset by the repayment of borrowings of £35.3 million, consisting of a £25.0 million repayment of the amount borrowed under the revolving credit facility and the partial repayment of our secured senior facilities.

Indebtedness

Our primary sources of indebtedness consist of our pound sterling denominated 8 3 / 4 % senior secured notes due 2017 and our US dollar denominated 8 3 / 8 % senior secured notes due 2017. As part of the security for our senior secured notes and revolving credit facility, substantially all of the assets of the issuer and guarantors of our senior secured notes are subject to liens and mortgages. As of June 30, 2011, we had repurchased, but not retired, £63.8 million of our senior secured notes in open market transactions. Such transactions took place during the year ended June 30, 2011. However, upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

Description of principal indebtedness

8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 and 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017

Our senior secured notes consist of two tranches: £250 million 8 3 / 4 % senior secured notes due 2017 and $425 million 8 3 / 8 % senior secured notes due 2017. Our senior secured notes were issued by our wholly-owned finance subsidiary, MU Finance plc, are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited (UK) and Manchester United Football Club Limited and are secured against all of the assets of Red Football Limited and each of the guarantors. The proceeds of our senior secured notes were used to refinance existing debt, reduce Red Football Limited's liabilities to its hedging counterparties, pay fees and expenses related to the offering and for general corporate purposes.

The indenture governing our senior secured notes contains customary covenants and restrictions on the activities of Red Football Limited and each of Red Football Limited's subsidiaries, including, but not limited to, the incurrence of additional indebtedness; dividends or distributions in respect of capital stock or certain other restricted payments or investments; entering into agreements that restrict distributions from restricted subsidiaries; the sale or disposal of assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; transactions with affiliates; the incurrence of liens; and mergers, consolidations or the sale of substantially all of Red Football Limited's assets. The covenants in the indenture governing our senior secured notes are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the indenture governing our senior secured notes.

At any time prior to February 1, 2013, up to 35% of the original principal amount of our 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 may be redeemed with the net proceeds of certain equity offerings at a price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of such notes, plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, and up to 35% of the original principal amount of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 may be redeemed with the net proceeds of certain equity offerings at a price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of such notes, plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption, provided that after giving effect to any such redemptions, not less than 65% of the original principal amount of the applicable tranche of our senior secured notes remain outstanding and the redemption occurs within 90 days of the date of closing of such equity offering.

In addition, at any time prior to February 1, 2013, each tranche of our senior secured notes may be redeemed in part or in full at a redemption price equal to 100% of the principal amount of the senior

71


Table of Contents

secured notes redeemed, plus a make-whole premium calculated in accordance with the indenture governing each tranche of senior secured notes, plus, in each case, accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption.

On or after February 1, 2013, our senior secured notes may be redeemed in part or in full at the redemption prices (expressed as percentages of principal amount of such notes) set forth below, plus accrued and unpaid interest on the notes redeemed to the date of such redemption, if redeemed during the twelve-month period beginning on February 1 of the years indicated below:


 
 
 
  Redemption Price  
Year
  Pound
Sterling
Notes
  US Dollar
Notes
 

2013

    108.750%     108.375%  

2014

    104.375%     104.188%  

2015

    102.188%     102.094%  

2016

    100.000%     100.000%  

In the event we exercise our option to redeem any series of notes pursuant to the terms of the indenture and less than all of the notes of such series are to be redeemed, the trustee will select notes for redemption on a pro rata basis.

We repurchased £63.8 million of our senior secured notes during the year ended June 30, 2011, comprising £58.2 million of our senior secured notes from the sterling tranche and $9.0 million of our senior secured notes from the US dollar tranche. As of March 31, 2012, we held £92.3 million of our senior secured notes, comprising £72.2 million of the sterling tranche of senior secured notes and $32.0 million of the US dollar tranche of senior secured notes. The total amount of senior secured notes outstanding at March 31, 2012, excluding unamortized discounts and issue costs of £18.4 million, was the sterling equivalent of £424.2 million. Upon consummation of this offering, our senior secured notes previously purchased by us in open market transactions will be contributed to MU Finance plc and retired.

Revolving credit facility

Our revolving credit facility agreement allows Manchester United Limited (UK) and Manchester United Football Club Limited to borrow up to £75 million from a syndicate of lenders and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited as agent and security trustee. The facility consists of two individual facilities of £50 million and £25 million. As of March 31, 2012, we had no outstanding borrowings and had £75 million in borrowing capacity under our revolving credit facility agreement.

Our revolving credit facility is scheduled to expire in 2016. Any amount still outstanding at that time will be due in full immediately on that date. The revolving credit facility contains an annual minimum five-day "net clean down" mandatory repayment in order to reduce outstanding revolving loans to £25 million, net of certain credits for unrestricted cash, for such five-day period.

Subject to certain conditions, we may voluntarily prepay and/or permanently cancel all or part of the available commitments under the revolving credit facility by giving five business days' prior notice to the Agent under the facility. Any loan drawn under the revolving credit facility is required to be repaid on the last day of each of its interest periods. Amounts repaid may (subject to the terms of the revolving credit facility agreement) be reborrowed.

Loans under the revolving credit facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to LIBOR (or in relation to a loan in euros, EURIBOR) plus the applicable margin and any mandatory cost.

72


Table of Contents

The applicable margin means 3.50% per annum, except if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, it means the following:


 
 
Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the revolving credit facility agreement) per annum
  Margin %  

Equal to or greater than 4.5

    3.50  

Equal to or greater than 4.0 but less than 4.5

    3.25  

Equal to or greater than 3.5 but less than 4.0

    3.00  

Equal to or greater than 3.0 but less than 3.5

    2.75  

Less than 3.0

    2.50  

A commitment fee is payable on the available but undrawn amount of the revolving credit facility, at a rate equal to 35% per annum of the applicable margin.

Our revolving credit facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited (UK), Manchester United Football Club Limited and MU Finance plc and secured against the assets of those entities.

In addition to the general covenants described below, the revolving credit facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated EBITDA of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive years) during the life of the revolving credit facility if we fail to qualify for the Champions League.

Our revolving credit facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, making investments, selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and incurring liens. The covenants in the revolving credit facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the revolving credit facility.

Alderley facility

The Alderley facility consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited (UK). The loan attracts interest at LIBOR plus 1%. Approximately £2.7 million of the loan is repayable in quarterly installments through to July 2018, and the remaining balance of approximately £4.2 million is repayable at par on July 9, 2018. The loan is secured against the Manchester International Freight Terminal which is owned by Alderley Urban Investments Limited. As of March 31, 2012, £6.9 million was outstanding under the Alderley facility.

Loan stock issued to minority shareholder of MUTV

The loan stock issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV, Sky Ventures Limited, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Sky that is unrelated to us or our principal shareholder, is unsecured and accrues interest at LIBOR plus 1% to 1.5%. The loan stock was repayable at par from 2007, though payment remains contingent upon the availability of free cash flow within MUTV. Based on our current projections, we estimate that the loan stock will be repaid over approximately 12 years. As of March 31, 2012, £4.7 million was outstanding on the loan stock.

73


Table of Contents

Contractual Obligations

The following table summarizes our contractual obligations as of June 30, 2011:




 
 
  Payments due by period (1)  
 
  Less than
1 year
  1-3 years   3-5 years   More than
five years
  Total  
 
  (in £ thousands)
 

Long-term debt obligations (2)

    39,411     78,863     78,922     482,251     679,446  

Finance lease obligations

                     

Operating lease obligations (3)

    1,643     3,075     2,339     4,437     11,493  

Purchase obligations (4)

    104,691     20,584     12,463     662     138,400  

Other long-term liabilities

                     
                       

Total

    145,745     102,522     93,723     487,349     829,339  
                       

(1)
This table reflects contractual non-derivative financial obligations including interest and operating lease payments and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in our consolidated financial statements.

(2)
As of June 30, 2011, we had the following amounts outstanding of our 8 3 / 4 % pound sterling senior secured notes due 2017 and 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017: £192 million of our pound sterling tranche of senior secured notes and $416 million of our US dollar tranche of senior secured notes. Other long-term indebtedness consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited (UK), and loan stock issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV, Sky Ventures Limited. As of June 30, 2011, we had no amount outstanding under our revolving credit facility, £7.2 million outstanding under the Alderley facility, and £4.7 million outstanding on the loan stock. See " — Indebtedness — Description of principal indebtedness" and Note 21 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus.

(3)
We enter into operating leases in the normal course of business. Most lease arrangements provide us with the option to renew the leases at defined terms. The future operating lease obligations would change if we were to exercise these options, or if we were to enter into additional new operating leases. See Note 27.1 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus.

(4)
Purchase obligations include current other payable obligations, including obligations payable in the year ended June 30, 2012 related to acquisition of players' registrations and accrued bonuses in connection with the success of the first team, and capital commitments.

Except as disclosed above and in Note 27.3 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus, as of June 30, 2011, we did not have any material contingent liabilities or guarantees.

Critical Accounting Policies and Judgments

The preparation of our financial information requires management to make judgments, estimates and assumptions that affect the application of policies and reported amounts of assets and liabilities, revenue and expenses. The estimates and associated assumptions are based on historical experience and various other factors that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances, the results of which form the basis of making the judgments about carrying values of assets and liabilities that are not readily apparent from other sources. For a summary of all of our significant accounting policies, see Note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus.

We believe that the following accounting policies reflect the most critical judgments, estimates and assumptions and are significant to the consolidated financial statements.

74


Table of Contents

Revenue recognition

Commercial

Commercial revenue comprises amounts receivable from the utilization of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue and fees generated by the Manchester United first team promotional tours.

Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. Certain sponsorship contracts include additional profit share arrangements based on cumulative profits earned from the utilization of the Manchester United brand.

Under the terms of sponsorship contracts that include profit share arrangements, such profit share may be recouped by the sponsor against future minimum guarantees should the future financial performance result in profits below the minimum guarantee. Any additional profit share on such arrangements is only recognized when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the revenue is considered probable. When profit share is recognized it is recorded ratably over the term of the contract period.

In assessing whether any additional profit share is probable and should therefore be recognized, management carries out regular reviews of the contracts and future financial forecasts, having regard to the underlying risk factors such as team performance and general economic conditions. Such forecasts of future financial performance may differ from actual financial performance, which could result in a difference in the revenue recognized in a given year.

Broadcasting and Matchday

For our accounting policies relating to Broadcasting revenue and Matchday revenue, which management do not consider to involve critical estimates and judgments, see Note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of and for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 included elsewhere in this prospectus.

Impairment of goodwill and non-current assets

The Company annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment and more frequently tests whether events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognized when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. The recoverable amount has been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flow and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows.

All other non-current assets, including property plant and equipment and investment property, are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flow that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. An impairment review trigger event would include, for example, our failure to qualify for the UEFA Champions League for a sustained period. In respect of player registrations, a further impairment review trigger event would occur when the player is excluded from our revenue generation, for example as a result of a career-ending injury, and conditions indicate that the amortized carrying value of the asset is not recoverable.

75


Table of Contents

The impairment review of goodwill and other non-current assets considers estimates of the future economic benefits attributable to them. Such estimates involve assumptions in relation to future, recoverable amount of the asset, ticket revenue, broadcasting and sponsorship revenue and on-field performance. Any estimates of future economic benefits made in relation to non-current assets may differ from the benefits that ultimately arise, and materially affect the recoverable value of the asset.

Intangible assets — players' registrations

The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalized as intangible assets at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration such as the number of player appearances. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. Costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations include transfer fees, Premier League levy fees, agents' fees and other directly attributable costs. These costs are amortized over the period covered by the player's contract. To the extent that a player's contract is extended, the remaining book value is amortized over the remaining revised contract life.

Recognition of Deferred Tax Assets in Respect of Losses

We recognize deferred tax effects of temporary differences between the financial statement carrying amounts and the tax basis of our assets and liabilities. We also recognize the deferred tax effects of tax loss carry-forwards where we believe they meet the criteria for recognition.

Deferred tax assets are recognized on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilized. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses, management considers the regulations applicable to taxation and advice on their interpretation. Management also considers whether losses carried forward may be utilized through tax planning opportunities to create suitable taxable profits. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is necessary to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessment of the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses carried forward. If the final outcome of these matters differs from the amounts initially recorded, differences may positively or negatively impact the deferred tax provisions in the period in which such determination is made.

Off Balance Sheet Arrangements

Transfer fees payable

Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts would be payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met. As noted above, we estimate the fair value of any contingent consideration at the date of acquisition based on the probability of conditions being met and monitor this on an ongoing basis. No provision relating to this contingent consideration has been recognized on the balance sheet as of March 31, 2012, and the maximum additional amount that could be payable as of that date is £18.3 million.

76


Table of Contents

Transfer fees receivable

Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to us if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Company when probable and recognized when virtually certain. As of March 31, 2012 we do not believe receipt of any such amounts to be probable.

Other commitments

In the ordinary course of business, we enter into operating lease commitments and capital commitments. These transactions are recognized in the combined historical financial information in accordance with IFRS as issued by IASB and are more fully disclosed therein.

As of March 31, 2012, we had not entered into any other off-balance sheet transactions.

Derivative Financial Instruments

Foreign currency forward contracts

We enter into foreign currency forward contracts to purchase and sell foreign currency in order to minimize the impact of currency movements on our financial performance primarily for our exposure to Broadcasting revenue received in euros for our participation in European competitions and Commercial revenue received in US dollars for certain sponsorship contracts.

Interest rate swaps

Prior to refinancing our previous secured senior facilities with our senior secured notes, we entered into interest rate swap agreements to fix the interest rate on a large proportion of those variable rate senior facilities. Under the interest rate swap arrangement, we agreed to make interest payments at a fixed rate of 5.0775% as required under the terms of the facility agreement in return for receiving a floating rate pegged to LIBOR, on a notional amount of £450 million of senior facilities agreements. At January 29, 2010, largely as a result of falling interest rates, our mark-to-market loss on these interest rate swap agreements amounted to £40.7 million. The terms of the swap agreements allowed the counterparties involved to terminate the swaps upon refinancing of the senior facilities, thus crystalizing the mark-to-market liability. Upon termination of these swaps, an initial aggregate payment of £12.7 million was made to such counterparties, with the remaining liability being repaid semi-annually through December 31, 2015. As of March 31 2012, the outstanding swap liability on our balance sheet was £20.4 million.

Qualitative and Quantitative Disclosure on Market Risk

Our operations are exposed to a variety of financial risks that include currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk. We review and agree policies for managing these risks, which are then implemented by our finance department. Please refer to Note 4 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, and for the three years ended June 30, 2011 for a fuller quantitative and qualitative discussion on the market risks to which we are subject and our policies with respect to managing those risks. The policies are summarized below:

Currency risk

We are exposed to both translational and transactional risk of fluctuations in foreign exchange rates. A significant currency risk we face relates to the revenue received in euros as a result of participation in the Champions League. We seek to hedge economically the majority of the currency risk of this revenue by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that we will receive the revenue.

77


Table of Contents

We also receive a significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US dollars. As a result of the US dollar element of certain of our senior secured notes, interest is paid on these senior secured notes in US dollars, therefore we will typically only consider hedging such exposures to the extent that there is an excess of currency receivable after the interest payments have been made and after taking into consideration the credit risk of the counterparty.

At June 30, 2011, we had a total of $416 million of US dollar denominated senior secured notes, the principal of which is not economically hedged, and is therefore retranslated at the closing rate for each reporting date.

Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers we may not always be able to predict such cash flow until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable we will seek to hedge economically future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the revenue will be received.

Other than as disclosed herein, we have no additional hedging policies.

During the nine months ended March 31, 2012, we incurred a £0.9 million net unrealized foreign exchange loss. Based on all foreign exchange rates existing as of March 31, 2012, a 10% appreciation of the UK pound sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in approximately £22.4 million of net unrealized foreign exchange gains during the nine months ended March 31, 2012. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of the UK pound sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a further £27.4 million of net unrealized foreign exchange loss during the nine months ended March 31, 2012.

Interest rate risk

Our interest rate risk relates to changes in interest rates for borrowings under our revolving credit facility and any long term bank borrowings. These borrowing bear interest at variable rates. We had no amounts outstanding under our revolving credit facility on March 31, 2012. As of March 31, 2012, £6.9 million remained outstanding under our Alderley credit facility. A hypothetical one percentage point increase in interest rates on our variable rate indebtedness would increase our annual interest expense by approximately £69,000.

We have entered into swap agreements with terms remaining of between three months to seven years most of which were terminated at the time we issued our senior secured notes. As of June 30, 2011, the fair value of these interest rate swaps was a liability of £1.4 million, compared with liabilities of £1.5 million and £29.8 million at June 30, 2010 and 2009, respectively. The majority of the June 30, 2009 liability was realized in January 2010 upon repayment of the secured senior facilities.

Recently Adopted Accounting Standards

The JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" such as us to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. We are choosing to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we will comply with new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. This decision to opt out of the extended transition period under the JOBS Act is irrevocable.

78


Table of Contents


BUSINESS

Our Company — Manchester United

We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 134-year heritage we have won 60 trophies, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading companies such as Nike, Aon and DHL that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand.

Our global community of followers engages with us in a variety of ways:

Our Business Model and Revenue Drivers

We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment — the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors — Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday.

79


Table of Contents

Industry Overview

Football is one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Global follower interest in football has enabled the sport to commercialize its activities through sponsorship, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing, new media & mobile, broadcasting, and matchday. As a consequence, football constitutes a significant portion of the overall global sports industry, according to AT Kearney.

Football's growth and increasing popularity are primarily a product of consumer demand for and interest in live sports, whether viewed in person at the venue or through television and digital media. The sport's revenue growth has been driven by the appetite among consumers, advertisers and media distributors for access to and association with these live sports events, in particular those featuring globally recognized teams.

80


Table of Contents

The major football leagues and clubs in England, Germany, Spain, Italy and France have established themselves as the leading global entities due to their history as well as their highly developed television and advertising markets, according to AT Kearney. The combination of historical success and media development in the core European markets has helped to drive revenue, which in turn enables those leagues to attract the best players in the world, further strengthening their appeal to followers.

As television and digital media such as broadband internet and mobile extend their reach globally, the availability of and access to live games and other content of the leading European leagues has increased and live games are now viewed worldwide. In addition, advances in new technology continue to both improve the television and digital media user experience and the effectiveness of sponsorships and advertising on these platforms. These trends further strengthen the commercial benefit of associating with football for media distributors and advertisers and increase the global opportunities for the sport.

Our Competitive Strengths

We believe our key competitive strengths are:

81


Table of Contents

Our Strategy

We aim to increase our revenue and profitability by expanding our high growth businesses that leverage our brand, global community and marketing infrastructure. The key elements of our strategy are:

82


Table of Contents

Our Market Opportunity

We believe that we are one of the world's most recognizable global brands with a community of 659 million followers. Manchester United is at the forefront of live football, which is a key component of the global sports market.

Other markets driving our business include, as of 2011:

While our business represents only a small portion of our addressable markets and may not grow at corresponding rates, we believe our global reach and access to emerging markets positions us for continued growth.

In addition, the explosion of growth in mobile technology and social media has driven a surge in demand for content, from news to video, which has resulted in a ten-fold increase in our revenue from new media & mobile over the five years ending June 30, 2011. Our new media & mobile revenue was £17.2 million for the year ended June 30, 2011, which represents 5.2% of annual revenue for the year ended June 30, 2011. The mobile technology and social media markets in China and certain other developing countries are, however, still early in their growth process.

Our Team's History

Founded in 1878 as Newton Heath L&YR Football Club, our club has operated for over 130 years. The team first entered the English First Division, then the highest league in English football, for the start of the 1892-93 season. Our club name changed to Manchester United Football Club in 1902, and we won the first of our 19 English League titles in 1908. In 1910, we moved to Old Trafford, our current stadium.

In the late 1940s, we returned to on-field success, winning the FA Cup in 1948 and finishing within the top four league positions during each of the first five seasons immediately following the Second World War. During the 1950s, we continued our on-field success under the leadership of manager Sir Matt Busby, who built a popular and famous team based on youth players know as the "Busby Babes."

In February 1958, an airplane crash resulted in the death of eight of our first team players. Global support and tributes followed this disaster as Busby galvanized the team around such popular players as George Best, Bobby Charlton and Denis Law. Rebuilding of the club culminated with a victory in the 1968 European Cup final, becoming the first English club to win this title.

In 1986 our club appointed Sir Alex Ferguson as manager. In 1990, we won the FA Cup and began a period of success that has continued until the present day. Since 1992, we have won the Premier League 12 times and have never finished lower than third place. In total, we have won a record 19 English League titles, a record 11 FA Cups, 4 League Cups, 3 European Champions Cups and 1 FIFA Club World Cup, making us one of the most successful clubs in England.

Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, our club has enjoyed consistent success and growth with popular players such as Eric Cantona, David Beckham, Ryan Giggs, Paul Scholes, Roy Keane, Bryan Robson, Cristiano Ronaldo and Wayne Rooney. The popularity of these players, our distinguished tradition

83


Table of Contents

and history, and the on-field success of our first team have allowed us to expand the club into a global brand with an international follower base.

The following graph shows the success of our first team in the Premier League over the last 20 seasons:


FA Premier League Finishing Positions

LOGO

Our stadium, known as "The Theatre of Dreams," was originally opened on February 19, 1910 with a capacity of approximately 80,000. During the Second World War, Old Trafford was used by the military as a depot, and on March 11, 1941 was heavily damaged by a German bombing raid. The stadium was rebuilt following the war and reopened on August 24, 1949. The addition of floodlighting, permitting evening matches, was completed in 1957 and a project to cover the stands with roofs was completed in 1959. After a series of additions during the 1960s, 1970s and early 1980s, capacity at Old Trafford reached 56,385 in 1985. The conversion of the stadium to an all-seater reduced capacity to approximately 44,000 by 1992, the lowest in its history. Thereafter, we began to expand capacity throughout the stadium, bringing capacity to approximately 58,000 by 1996, approximately 68,000 by 2000, and approximately 76,000 in 2006. Current capacity at Old Trafford is 75,766.

84


Table of Contents

The following chart shows the historical success of our first team by trophies won:



TROPHIES WON


FA Premier League/Football League
Division One

  FA Charity/Community Shield
1908   1965   1997   2007   1908   1965   1993   2007
1911   1967   1999   2008   1911   1967   1994   2008
1952   1993   2000   2009   1952   1977   1996   2010
1956   1994   2001   2011   1956   1983   1997   2011
1957   1996   2003       1957   1990   2003    
                             
FA Cup   Football League Cup
1909   1977   1990   1999   1992   2006   2009   2010
1948   1983   1994   2004                
1963   1985   1996       European Cup/UEFA Champions League
                1968   1999   2008    
                             
FIFA Club World Cup   UEFA Super Cup
2008   1991
                             
European Cup Winners' Cup   Intercontinental Cup
1991   1999

Our Football Operations

Our football operations are primarily comprised of the following activities: our first team, our reserve team, our youth academy, our global scouting networks, and other operations such as our sport science, medical and fitness operations at Carrington.

First team

Our first team plays professional football in the Premier League, domestic cup competitions in England including the FA Cup and League Cup and, subject to qualifying, international cup competitions, including the Champions League.

Our first team is led by our manager, supported by an assistant team manager and a club secretary, who in turn are supported by a team of approximately 90 individuals, including coaches and scouts for both our first team and youth academy, medical and physiotherapy staff, sports science and performance and match analysis staff.

We have 60 players under contract of whom 34 have made an appearance for our first team. The remaining players may play for the reserve team or youth academy teams but are being developed such that they may make it to a starting position on our first team or the first team of other clubs. This structure has been put in place with the aim of developing some of the world's best football players and maximizing our first team's chances of winning games, leagues and tournaments.

Domestic transfers of players between football clubs are governed by the Premier League Rules and the FA Rules, which allow a professional player to enter into a contract with and be registered to play for any club, and to receive a signing-on fee in connection with such contract. Players are permitted to move to another club during the term of their contract if both clubs agree on such transfer. In such circumstances a compensation fee may be payable by the transferee club. FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players (the "FIFA Regulations") govern international transfers of players between clubs and may require the

85


Table of Contents

transferee club to distribute 5% of any compensation fee to the clubs that trained the relevant player. The transferor club in an international transfer may also be entitled to receive payment of "training compensation" under the FIFA Regulations when certain conditions are met. If an out-of-contract player (i.e., a player whose contract with a club has expired or has been terminated) wishes to play for another club, the player's former club will only be entitled to a compensation fee in a domestic transfer, or a payment of training compensation under the FIFA Regulations in an international transfer, if certain conditions are satisfied, including conditions regarding the player's age and requiring the former club to offer the player a new contract on terms which are no less favorable than his current contract. Subject to limited exceptions, transfers of professional players may only take place during one of the "transfer windows," which for the Premier League is the month of January and the period beginning on the day following the last Premier League match of the season and ending on August 31 of that year.

Our players enter into contracts with us that follow a prescribed model based on Football Association Premier League Limited rules. Players on our first team typically also enter into an image rights agreement with us, which grants us rights to use their image. Our first team players generally enter into contracts of between two and five years' duration.

As of July 1, 2012, our first team was comprised of the following players:



Player (1)
  Position   Nationality   Age   Apps (2)   Caps (3)  

David de Gea

  Goal Keeper   Spanish     21     39     0  

Anders Lindegaard

  Goal Keeper   Danish     28     13     5  

Ben Amos

  Goal Keeper   English     22     7     0  

Patrice Evra

  Defense   French     31     292     42  

Ezekiel Fryers

  Defense   English     19     6     0  

Rio Ferdinand

  Defense   English     33     398     81  

Chris Smalling

  Defense   English     22     63     3  

Nemanja Vidic (captain)

  Defense   Serbian     30     243     56  

Rafael Pereira da Silva

  Defense   Brazilian     22     90     2  

Jonny Evans

  Defense   Northern Irish     24     126     29  

Phil Jones

  Defense   English     20     41     5  

Anderson Luis de Abreu Oliveira (Anderson)

  Midfield   Brazilian     24     145     8  

Ryan Giggs

  Midfield   Welsh     38     909     64  

Michael Carrick

  Midfield   English     30     273     22  

Luis Carlos Almeida da Cunha (Nani)

  Midfield   Portuguese     25     195     57  

Paul Scholes

  Midfield   English     37     697     66  

Darren Fletcher

  Midfield   Scottish     28     302     58  

Antonio Valencia

  Midfield   Ecuadorian     26     107     51  

Tom Cleverley

  Midfield   English     22     15     0  

Ashley Young

  Midfield   English     27     33     24  

Shinji Kagawa

  Midfield   Japanese     23     0     33  

Nick Powell

  Midfield   English     18     0     0  

Joshua King

  Forward   Norwegian     20     1     0  

Dimitar Berbatov

  Forward   Bulgarian     31     149     77  

Wayne Rooney

  Forward   English     26     365     75  

Javier "Chicharito" Hernandez

  Forward   Mexican     24     81     38  

Danny Welbeck

  Forward   English     21     63     8  

Federico Macheda

  Forward   Italian     20     33     0  

86


Table of Contents


Player (1)
  Position   Nationality   Age   Apps (2)   Caps (3)  

William Keane

  Forward   English     19     1     0  

Tiago Manuel Dias Correia (Bebe)

  Forward   Portuguese     22     7     0  

(1)
The table includes all players who are contracted to Manchester United and have made at least one appearance for the first team.

(2)
Apps means appearances for our first team through July 1, 2012.

(3)
Caps means appearances for a senior national football team through July 1, 2012.

Youth academy

Our youth academy is a primary source of new talent for our first team as well as a means of developing players that may be sold to generate transfer income. The aim of our youth academy is to create a flow of talent from the youth teams up to our first team. Over the past 15 years, over 60 players from our youth academy have achieved a place on our first team, as compared to over 50 players from the transfer market, thereby saving us the expense of purchasing those players in the transfer market. Players in our youth academy and reserve teams may be loaned to other clubs in order to develop and gain first team experience with those other clubs and enhance their transfer value. Players from our youth academy who do not make it into our first team frequently achieve a place at another professional football club, thereby generating income from player loans and transfer fees.

Our youth academy program consists of 11 junior teams ranging from under 9s to under 19s. Each team consists of 15 to 23 players, each of whom is assessed during the season.

Scouting network

Together with our youth academy, our scouting system is a source of our football talent. Through our scouting system, we recruit players for both our first team and youth academy. Our scouting system consists of a professional network of staff who scout in general and for specific positions and age groups.

Our scouting system was traditionally oriented towards the United Kingdom, but we have increasingly shifted our focus toward a more international approach in order to identify and attract football players from the broadest talent pool possible.

Training facilities

We have invested significant resources into developing a performance center which contains advanced sports and science equipment. We intend to further invest in our training facilities in the near future. We have highly experienced training staff working at the performance center, where we provide physiotherapy, bio-mechanical analysis and nutritional guidance to our players as part of our drive to ensure that each player is able to achieve peak physical condition. We believe the quality of our performance center differentiates our club from many of our competitors.

To ensure that we continue to provide our players and medical staff with state-of-the-art technology and facilities, we expect to spend approximately £5 million in each of the years ended June 30, 2012 and June 30, 2013 in connection with updating and expanding Carrington, our training facility.

87


Table of Contents

Revenue Sectors

Commercial

Our Commercial revenue is primarily comprised of income from: sponsorship; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing; and new media & mobile.

Sponsorship

Our sponsorship agreements are negotiated directly by our commercial team. Our sponsors are granted various rights, which can include:

    rights in respect of our brand, logo and other intellectual property;

    rights in respect of our player and manager imagery;

    exposure on our television platform, MUTV;

    exposure on our website;

    exposure on digital perimeter advertising boards at Old Trafford;

    exposure on interview backdrops; and

    the right to administer promotions targeted at customers whose details are stored on our CRM database.

Any use of our intellectual property rights by sponsors is under license. However, we retain the ownership rights in our intellectual property.

Sponsorship development and strategy

We pursue our global and regional sponsorship deals through a developed infrastructure for commercial activities. We have a dedicated sales team, recruited from 3 continents, located in Europe that focuses on developing commercial opportunities and sourcing new sponsors. We are in the process of opening offices in Asia and North America. We target potential sponsors we believe will benefit from association with our brand and have the necessary financial resources to support an integrated marketing relationship. By cultivating strong relationships with our sponsors, we generate significant revenue and leverage our sponsors co-branded marketing strategies to further grow our brand. We are successful in executing a geographic and product categorized approach to selling our sponsorship rights.

We offer category exclusivity on a global basis to companies within particular industries, such as automotive, beverage, airline and timepiece. We also offer sponsorship exclusivity within a particular geography for certain industries, such as telecommunications, financial services, betting and food and beverages.

In seeking any individual partnership, we aim to establish an indicative value for that sponsorship based on the prospective sponsor's industry and marketing objectives. We will only pursue a sponsorship if we believe it reflects the value we deliver.

We believe that certain key sectors play an active role in sports sponsorship. We have sponsors in a number of these sectors and we believe that there is significant potential to expand this platform by selectively targeting companies within the remaining sectors and by growing revenue in existing sectors through additional sponsorship arrangements.

We intend to continue to grow our sponsorship portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product category segmented approach, which will include partnering with additional global and regional sponsors. Emerging markets such as Asia, which we expect to be a key focus for many of our prospective sponsors, will form an important element of our future sponsorship efforts.

88


Table of Contents

Our current sponsors

The following graph shows our annual sponsorship revenue for each of the last three fiscal years:

Sponsorship Revenue Growth

GRAPHIC

Note: Sponsorship revenue does not include revenue generated from our agreement with Nike.

The table below highlights some of our global and regional sponsors as of the date of this prospectus:


Sponsor
  Type of sponsorship   Product category
Aon   Global sponsor   Shirt sponsor, insurance affinity
DHL   Global sponsor   Training apparel sponsor
Chevrolet   Global sponsor   Automobile
Singha   Global sponsor   Beer
Concha y Toro   Global sponsor   Wine
Thomas Cook   Global sponsor   Travel
Hublot   Global sponsor   Timepiece
Turkish Airlines   Global sponsor   Airline
Epson   Global sponsor   Office equipment
Honda   Regional sponsor (Thailand)   Motorcycles
Smirnoff   Regional sponsor (Asia)   Beverage (responsible drinking partner)

Note: Sponsorship revenue from Aon was £17.8 million, or 32.4% of our total sponsorship revenue, for the year ended June 30, 2011. We are not party to any agreement with any other sponsor that is expected to contribute more than 4% of our revenue in any fiscal year (based on revenue in fiscal year 2011).

Sponsorship income from the Premier League

In addition to revenue from contracts that we negotiate ourselves, we receive revenue from sponsorship arrangements negotiated collectively by the Premier League on behalf of its member teams. We receive, for example, income from the sale by the Premier League of the right to have a brand identity associated with the Premier League competition. The current title sponsor is Barclays plc under a contract that will expire at the end of the 2012/13 season and pays the league £82.5 million over the course of the three year contract. Income from other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is shared equally between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season to which the income relates. Our pro rata income received from the other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is not material to the Company's results of operations.

89


Table of Contents

Shirt sponsor

We are in the second season of a shirt sponsorship with Aon that is contracted through the end of the 2013/14 season. Under the agreement, we grant Aon exclusive shirt sponsorship rights which include the right for Aon to have its logo on our playing and replica kit, the right to use our brand and intellectual property in certain marketing campaigns as well as the right to advertise certain products at our stadium and in club media.

In addition to our shirt sponsorship agreement, we have an affinity insurance agreement with Aon that covers the insurance category of our financial services affinity program. The shirt sponsorship and affinity agreements were entered into on May 24 and 27, 2009, respectively, and expire on June 30, 2014 and June 30, 2015, respectively. Together, the agreements guarantee an aggregate minimum of approximately £88 million in payments to the club. Shortly after signing, Aon made a payment to us of £34.3 million, representing an advance payment of approximately £8.6 million for each year of the shirt sponsorship agreement. Termination of the affinity agreement is not inter-conditional with the termination of the shirt sponsorship agreement. We retain the unilateral right to terminate either contract if the other is terminated. Our shirt sponsorship agreement with Vodafone provided for revenue of approximately £8.0 million per year for the years ended June 30, 2000 through June 30, 2006 and our shirt sponsorship with AIG provided for revenue of approximately £14.0 million per year for the years ended June 30, 2007 through June 30, 2010. The Vodafone and AIG shirt sponsorships included sponsorship rights to our training kit while the Aon agreement does not; sponsorship rights to our training kit during the term of the Aon agreement have been sold in a separate agreement to DHL. Our shirt sponsorship contracts are an example of our demonstrated ability to increase the value of our sponsorship relationships by either renewing our contract with an existing sponsor in return for increased payments or negotiating an agreement with a new sponsor in the category for increased payments.

The shirt sponsorship agreement gives Aon typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of a material breach. In the event that Aon successfully terminates the shirt sponsorship agreement for a material breach, we will be required to pay a termination payment to Aon in respect of the advance payment made by Aon. This payment is calculated by reference to the number of days remaining in the contract's term and the initial down payment made by Aon.

The following graph shows our growth from shirt sponsorships over the past 12 years:

Average Annual Payments Under
Recent Shirt Sponsorship Contracts

GRAPHIC

Note: The Vodafone and AIG shirt sponsorship agreements included sponsorship rights for our training kit. The Aon shirt sponsorship agreement does not include sponsorship rights for our training kit.

90


Table of Contents

Training kit partner

As a continuation of our approach to categorizing our commercial rights, we are in the first season of a training kit partnership with DHL. Our kit includes apparel worn by our players while training and while warming up prior to a match. The agreement was signed in August 2011 and is contracted through the end of the 2014/15 season. As part of this new partnership, we have upgraded DHL from our global logistics sponsor to our training kit sponsor. Under the training kit partnership agreement, we grant DHL the rights to have its logo on all training kit worn by the team as well as replica training kit, which provides DHL with both significant media exposure and a significant retail presence. We also grant DHL the right to use our brand and intellectual property in certain marketing campaigns as well as the right to advertise certain products in our stadium and club media. The training kit partnership agreement gives DHL typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of material breach and insolvency. In addition, DHL has a right to terminate the contract on either June 30, 2013 or June 30, 2014 by giving notice on September 30 of the prior year.

Global, regional and supplier sponsors

In addition to revenue from our shirt and training kit sponsors, we generated a further £23.5 million in the year ended June 30, 2011 from global, regional and supplier sponsors. The length of these sponsorship deals is generally between two and five years. The majority of these sponsorship deals have minimum revenue guarantees and some have additional revenue sharing arrangements.

Global sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights with respect to our brand and intellectual property as well as exposure on our media, such as digital perimeter boards at Old Trafford, MUTV and our website. These rights are granted on a global basis and are exclusive by category. Regional sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights and media exposure, however these rights are granted for a limited number of territories. Regional sponsors are able to use the rights in their designated territory on an exclusive basis, however they are not granted global category exclusivity. Examples of our regional sponsors include Saudi Telecom Company, Smirnoff, Honda and Telekom Malaysia.

Financial services affinity sponsorship

There is a significant growth opportunity to further develop Manchester United branded financial services products. These financial services products include credit cards and debit cards. We believe there are key commercial opportunities with credit and debit cards, which are particularly attractive as credit and debit cards also serve as a means of follower expression and loyalty. Depending on the product category, we pursue affinity agreements on a territory specific or regional basis.

Exhibition games and promotional tours

We conduct exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis. Our promotional tours enable us to engage with our followers, support the marketing objectives of our sponsors and extend the reach of our brand in strategic markets. These promotional tours are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last three years, we have played 15 exhibition games in the United States, Canada, Ireland, Mexico, Malaysia, South Korea and China.

We receive a share of the ticket revenue as well as license fees for the television broadcast and digital media distribution of each exhibition game. We also generate revenue from tour sponsorship opportunities sold to existing and new partners. During the 2010/11 season, our promotional exhibition games and promotional tours generated £5.4 million of revenue. We believe promotional tours represent a significant growth opportunity as we continue to play exhibition games around the world.

91


Table of Contents

Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing

Unlike American teams in the NFL, MLB and NHL, Manchester United retains full control of the use and monetization of its intellectual property rights worldwide in the areas of retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing.

Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business is currently managed by Nike. We are in the tenth year of a 13 year agreement with Nike, which guarantees an aggregate minimum of £303 million in sponsorship and licensing fees to the club, subject to certain reductions discussed below. Under the terms of the agreement, we granted Nike an exclusive license to exploit certain of our intellectual property, retail, promotional and image rights, subject to certain exceptions. Nike has incorporated a subsidiary, Manchester United Merchandising Limited (MUML), to which it has granted a sublicense in respect of those certain rights. Nike supplies our playing kit and, through MUML, operates our global product licensing, merchandising and the retail operations. A range of products, including the replica kit, training wear and other apparel are sold through the club store at Old Trafford as well as retail outlets throughout the world.

In addition, net profits (over and above sponsorship and licensing fees) generated by Nike from the licensing, merchandising, and retail operations are shared equally between us and Nike over the duration of the contract. We recognize revenue from our portion of the cumulative profit share in our income statement only when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the recognized amount of the profit share is considered probable on a cumulative basis at the end of the contract following the 2014/15 season. Since the 2009/10 season, we have invested in staff and resources dedicated to maximizing cumulative profits and worked closely with Nike to grow the revenue and profit of this merchandising business. See "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations — Liquidity and Capital Resources" and "Management's Discussion and Analysis of Financial Condition and Results of Operations — Critical Accounting Policies and Judgments."

Payments due to us from Nike under the agreement may be affected by the performance of our first team. The amount payable in any particular year may be reduced under various circumstances, including among other things, if our first team is relegated from the Premier League or fails to qualify for certain European competitions. The amount of the reduction in payment depends upon the circumstances, but the maximum possible reduction would be £6.35 million per season if our first team is relegated from the Premier League. Our agreement with Nike is the only partnership or sponsorship contract with such performance-related reductions.

The agreement with Nike is subject to typical reciprocal termination provisions for a contract of this nature in respect of material breach and insolvency. Nike may also terminate the agreement upon certain events occurring, including Manchester United ceasing to exercise authority over the management and operations of our teams and our first team being banned from any national or international competition for two or more seasons.

Retail

In addition to our flagship retail store at Old Trafford, Manchester United branded retail locations have recently opened in Singapore, Macau, Thailand and India. Nike currently manages our retail stores under our agreement with them. We plan to expand our global retail footprint over the next several years.

Merchandising & product licensing

MUML currently has over 200 licensees serving over 125 countries. These licensees produce a wide range of Manchester United products like mugs, bedding and toys, which are coveted by our followers around the world. Under our product licensing agreements, we receive royalties from the sales of specific Manchester United branded products. Under some product licensing agreements, we receive a minimum guaranteed payment from the licensee. Some licensees are granted exclusive rights under specific product categories on

92


Table of Contents

a global basis; others are granted exclusive rights under specific product categories, but only within a specific country or geographic region. Some licensees are permitted to sublicense within their geographic region.

Wholesale apparel

Replica uniforms, training wear

The Manchester United jersey and training wear are completely redesigned for each season. The annual launch of the new jersey is always a much-anticipated day for our global community of followers. The result is a robust wholesale apparel business that sold over 7 million items of Manchester United branded apparel, including 2 million replica jerseys, around the world in the last year.

E-commerce

We currently have an arrangement for online retailing with Kitbag and our official online store is branded as "United Direct." The store sells a range of Manchester United branded merchandise including official replica kit and other clothing from Nike. In addition, we offer a broad range of other apparel, equipment such as balls, luggage and other accessories, homewares such as bedroom, kitchen and bathroom accessories, and collectibles, souvenirs and other gifts. We currently receive a royalty amounting to a percentage of gross sales of the merchandise sales generated online.

We believe there is a significant opportunity for us to expand our e-commerce capabilities through improved digital shopping experiences, greater product availability and more efficient fulfillment. Specifically, we intend to improve our ability to target merchandise offerings to our followers using their stated preferences and historical behavior. In addition, we will enable global and regional product delivery and payment collection. We plan to develop partnerships with companies that have expertise in e-commerce, logistics and distribution by region in order to grow our online retailing and integrate it across our new media and mobile platforms.

New Media & Mobile

Digital media

Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in 44 countries. Our website, www.manutd.com, is published in 7 languages and over the last 12 months attracted an average of more than 5 million unique users and approximately 62 million page views per month. We use our website, which incorporates e-commerce and video subscription services, to communicate with our followers, promote the Manchester United brand and provide a platform for our sponsors to reach our global audience. Our Facebook page currently has over 26 million connections and is

93


Table of Contents

one of the most highly followed and user engaged brand pages. The following graph shows the growth in the number of Facebook connections since July 2010:

GRAPHIC


*
Our historical growth in Facebook connections does not guarantee that we will achieve comparable growth in Facebook connections in the future.

The proliferation of digital television, broadband internet, smartphones, mobile applications and social media globally provides our business with many opportunities to extend the reach of our content. Specifically, we intend to use our website and other digital media platforms for direct-to-consumer businesses, including selling premium services such as international digital memberships, video and exclusive content subscriptions, other media services and e-commerce. We will also continue to leverage our digital media platform to generate customer data and information as well as follower profiles of commercial value to us, our sponsors and our media partners. We believe that in the future, digital media will be one of the primary means through which we engage and interact with our follower base.

Content and localization

Our digital media properties are an increasingly important means through which we engage with our international fan base. In the United Kingdom, coverage of Manchester United and the Premier League is prevalent in print, television and digital media. We believe we face less competition in international markets for Manchester United coverage and can therefore attract and retain a greater portion of our followers to our own digital media offering. To take advantage of that opportunity, we will increasingly seek to develop additional premium and exclusive content to enhance the proposition for our followers, members and paid subscribers around the world. Our followers generally prefer to consume our content in their language and context. We believe we can effectively deliver tailored services to our followers globally through various language offerings, geographic targeting and personalized content.

We currently have international language websites in English, Spanish, French, Arabic, Chinese, Korean and Japanese, which enable us to engage with our followers in their native language. We intend to develop further international language websites with Portuguese, Indonesian/Bahasa and Thai as our initial priorities, given the significant number of our followers who use those languages. In addition to translating the content from our English language offerings, we intend to develop tailored content for each of the above languages. We believe this localization will enhance the relevance of our content for our followers, improve the level of follower engagement and increase the revenue generating potential of our digital media offerings.

94


Table of Contents

Mobile services and applications

We currently offer digital content to mobile devices under our "MU Mobile" brand. Users can access content and a video service via an "MU Mobile" wireless application protocol or mobile site.

We have entered into regional agreements with mobile operators to whom we grant rights to operate our "MU Mobile" service in 44 countries. These rights include the permission to deliver Manchester United content to customers on a territory-exclusive basis and certain intellectual property rights to market and promote the service in the relevant region. The content provided includes highlight clips, match and news text alerts, ringtones and wallpapers. Our mobile and telecommunications partners operate the service on a geographically exclusive basis and use our intellectual property to drive awareness of their brands and product offerings. These partnerships are based on contracts lasting from two to five years. The following graph shows the growth in number of countries where MU Mobile service has become available over the last four years:

Number of Countries with MU Mobile Service

GRAPHIC

We have granted rights to operate our "MU Mobile" service in the following countries:

Bahrain

 

Hong Kong

 

Malaysia

 

South Africa

Bangladesh

 

India

 

Niger

 

Sri Lanka

Benin

 

Indonesia

 

Nigeria

 

Swaziland

Botswana

 

Iraq

 

Oman

 

Syria

Bulgaria

 

Jordan

 

Pakistan

 

Tanzania

Burkina Faso

 

Kenya

 

Qatar

 

Turkey

Cambodia

 

Kuwait

 

Republic of the Congo

 

United Arab Emirates

Chad

 

Laos

 

Rwanda

 

Uganda

Democratic Republic of the Congo

 

Lebanon

 

Saudi Arabia

 

Vietnam

Gabon

 

Madagascar

 

Seychelles

 

Yemen

Ghana

 

Malawi

 

Sierra Leone

 

Zambia

95


Table of Contents


Mobile Revenue Growth

GRAPHIC

There has been a significant increase in the prevalence of broadband mobile and video-enabled mobile devices in recent years. Mobile devices such as the Apple iPhone and those based on the Android operating system enable consumers to browse the internet, watch video, access dedicated applications and conduct e-commerce through their mobile device. As a consequence, our followers are increasingly seeking to access our website and other content via mobile devices.

We intend to develop multi-platform mobile sites and mobile applications that will facilitate access for our followers to our content across a range of devices and carriers in order to meet global demand.

Video on demand

The proliferation of broadband internet and mobile access also allows us to offer video on demand to our followers around the world. We currently offer a basic video on demand service branded "MUTV Online" which provides subscribers with limited access to match highlights, and club news bulletins.

Going forward, however, we intend to leverage the strength of our MUTV platform to generate improved and localized content such as high definition highlights, customized highlights and features on the club's players. We intend to distribute this content on a subscription and pay-per-view basis. Depending on the market, we may offer video on demand services via our media partners as part of a comprehensive suite of media rights as well as on a direct-to-consumer basis from us.

Social media

With 659 million followers worldwide, we believe there is a significant opportunity to leverage the capabilities of social media platforms to augment our relationships with our followers around the world. By establishing an official presence on these platforms, we believe we will be able to deepen the connections with our follower base and improve our ability to market and sell products and services to our followers.

We currently have over 26 million connections on our Facebook page. We use Facebook as a means to communicate news and other updates, engage with our followers, identify active followers, solicit feedback from our users, tailor future digital media offerings and enhance the overall follower experience. While there

96


Table of Contents

is no guarantee that our Facebook connections will continue to grow at comparable rates in the future, we believe Facebook will provide an increasing source of traffic to our club branded digital media services and e-commerce properties, which will enhance our ability to convert them into customers through international memberships, video on demand subscriptions and e-commerce.

Beyond Facebook, we intend to expand our reach through different social media platforms by launching additional Manchester United branded presences on global platforms as well as regional and language-specific platforms. For example, in China, this may include microblogs such as QQ and Sina Weibo, video sharing platforms such as Youku and Tudou, as well as social networking websites such as QQ and RenRen. We believe this expansion will enable us to broaden the reach of our brand and the content we produce as well as enhance our engagement with followers in many of our key international and emerging markets.

Customer relationship management

One of our ongoing strategic objectives is to further develop our understanding of and deepen the relationships with our followers. We operate a customer relationship management ("CRM") program in order to better understand the size, location, demographics and characteristics of our follower base on an aggregated basis. Our CRM program enables us to more effectively target our product and service offerings such as digital subscription services, merchandise and tickets. A deep understanding of our follower base is also valuable to sponsors and media partners who seek to access specific customer categories with targeted and relevant advertising.

Broadcasting

Broadcasting includes all revenue covering domestic and international television and radio rights to the Premier League, the Champions League and domestic cup competitions. Revenue from the sale of television rights are represented by both free television and pay television worldwide. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to 54 countries around the world.

Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of the various competitions will vary from year to year. This is partly due to the fact that the total amount available from each competition will vary and partly because our share of the total amount is based on the level of success of our first team in those competitions.

In respect of the Premier League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into with media distributors by the Premier League on behalf of the member clubs. Under the agreements, broadcasting revenue for each season is typically shared between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season and the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in prior seasons. After certain deductions approved by the Premier League (for example, donations to "grass roots" development), the income from the sale of the United Kingdom television rights is allocated to the current and relegated clubs according to a formula based on, among other things, finishing position in the league. Income from the sale of the rights to televise Premier League matches by broadcast and radio is shared equally between the current clubs. Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, we have been among the top two clubs in earnings from these sources each season.

In the Champions League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into by UEFA on behalf of the participating clubs. Each club receives a fixed amount for qualifying for the group stage, representing a significant portion of the total, and an additional amount for each match played as well as a bonus based on its performance in the group and qualification for the round of 16, quarter-finals, and semi-finals. The runner-up and winner of the competition also earn additional amounts. In the 2010/11 season, each club received a total of €7.2 million in participation and match bonuses. In addition, each club had the potential to earn up to €4.8 million in performance bonuses. Qualification for the round of 16 was worth an additional €3.0 million per club, an additional €3.3 million

97


Table of Contents

per club for the quarter-finals, and an additional €4.2 million per club for the semi-finals. The runner-up of the competition earned an additional €5.6 million and the winner earned an additional €9.0 million.

A second and third component of revenue is determined by a club's position in its domestic league at the end of the previous season as well as its performance in the Champions League in the current season relative to other clubs from its home country.

Some of the broadcasting revenue in certain of the competitions in which our first team competes is distributed in the form of prize money. Therefore, depending on the performance of our first team in certain competitions, we may be awarded some of this prize money.

MUTV

MUTV is the global television channel for Manchester United and is broadcast in 54 countries. MUTV broadcasts a wide variety of content which is compelling to our global community of followers, including news, game highlights, and exclusive "behind the scenes" coverage our club.

Depending on the market, we may offer our suite of media rights as a bundle giving exclusive access to one multi-platform media provider or offer MUTV as a single product to television distributors. MUTV features a range of content generated from its own production facilities.

In the United Kingdom, MUTV is offered directly to consumers through the Sky and Virgin Media distribution platforms. Outside the United Kingdom, we offer MUTV through distribution partners as part of a suite of media rights, which can be purchased on a bundled or selective basis and can include certain promotional rights.

MUTV was founded in 1997 to be a dedicated television channel for the club. MUTV Limited, the owner of MUTV, was originally an equal equity interest joint venture between us, Sky Ventures Limited, a wholly-owned subsidiary of Sky, and ITV plc. This partnership was originally envisaged to be one in which Manchester United provided the intellectual property and content, ITV plc provided production capability, and Sky provided the distribution capability. We bought ITV plc's one-third share in MUTV Limited in November 2007 and now own 66.7% of MUTV Limited. MUTV generates its own content and operates its own production capability.

On May 27, 2010, we entered into a letter agreement with MUTV to acquire MUTV's international distribution rights for a period of three years from June 1, 2010 through May 31, 2013. Although the letter agreement was stated to be subject to a long-form contract to be concluded by June 25, 2010, both we and MUTV have been operating, and continue to operate, on the basis of the letter agreement. Acquiring MUTV's international distribution rights has supported us in establishing direct relationships with media, television and telecommunications providers around the world. The letter agreement contains a recurring option for us to extend its term for successive periods of three years. The financial terms for the three year periods from June 1, 2013 through May 31, 2016, from June 1, 2016 through May 31, 2019 and from June 1, 2019 through May 31, 2022 are based on the financial terms for the period from June 1, 2010 through May 31, 2013 (subject to a formula-based adjustment). The letter agreement allows for a financial review to take place in June 2021 (to take effect from June 1, 2022).

MUTV features a range of content, the primary categories of which are:

    highlights from games and other time-delayed game footage, both of which are subject to certain holdback periods under the agreements between media distributors, the participating clubs and the Premier League and UEFA;

    live coverage of promotional tours and exhibition games; and

    lifestyle programming and other "behind the scenes" content profiling the club, our history, our manager and our players.

98


Table of Contents

The following is a list of all countries where MUTV coverage is provided as of the date of this prospectus.


MUTV Partner Coverage

Angola

 

Dominican Republic

 

Iceland

 

Mozambique

 

Seychelles

Australia

 

El Salvador

 

Italy

 

Nicaragua

 

Sierra Leone

Benin

 

Eritrea

 

Ivory Coast

 

New Zealand

 

Singapore

Brazil

 

Ethiopia

 

Kenya

 

Niger

 

South Africa

Burundi

 

Gambia

 

Liberia

 

Nigeria

 

South Korea

Burkina Faso

 

Ghana

 

Malawi

 

Norway

 

Tanzania

Cameroon

 

Guinea

 

Malaysia

 

Panama

 

Thailand

Cape Verde

 

Guinea-Bissau

 

Mali

 

Poland

 

Togo

Costa Rica

 

Guatemala

 

Malta

 

Portugal

 

Uganda

Cyprus

 

Honduras

 

Mauritius

 

Rwanda

 

Zambia

Czech Republic

 

Hong Kong

 

Mexico

 

Senegal

   

Matchday

Our stadium, which we own, is called Old Trafford and is known as "The Theatre of Dreams." We believe Old Trafford is one of the most famous and historic stadiums in the world. Football followers travel from all over the world to attend a match at Old Trafford. Old Trafford is now the largest football club stadium in the United Kingdom, with a capacity of 75,766, and has one of the highest attendance rates of any football club in the Premier League. The stadium has been completely renovated and has all the modern luxuries of any new stadium, including 155 luxury boxes, approximately 8,000 executive club seats, 15 restaurants and 4 sports bars.

We have one of the highest capacity utilizations among English clubs, with an average attendance for our home Premier League matches of 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season. The substantial majority of our tickets are sold to both general admission and executive season ticket holders, the majority of whom pay for all their tickets in advance of the first game of the season. We also derive revenue from the sale of hospitality packages, food, drinks, event parking and programs on matchdays.

Other Matchday revenue includes matchday catering, event parking, program sales as well as membership and travel, Manchester United Museum revenue and a share of the ticket revenue from away matches in domestic cup competitions. Matchday revenue also includes revenue from other events hosted at Old Trafford, including other sporting events (including football matches as part of the London 2012 Olympic Games and the annual Rugby Super League Grand Final), music concerts and entertainment events.

We aim to maximize ticket revenue by enhancing the mix of experiences available at each game and providing a range of options from general admission tickets to multi-seat facilities and hospitality suites. In particular, we have recently increased overall Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with an emphasis on developing hospitality facilities which sell at a higher price and improve our margins. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat hospitality suites as well as improvements to our single-seat facilities. We expect our enhancements to our hospitality facilities to continue to be a key driver of our profit from matchday sales going forward.

Manchester United Museum

The Manchester United Museum is located in Old Trafford. It chronicles Manchester United's 134-year history. In addition, it houses the club's most precious artifacts and trophies. In 2010/2011, approximately 310,000 people visited the Manchester United Museum making our museum the most visited football club museum in the United Kingdom.

99


Table of Contents

Membership Program

We also operate a membership program. Individuals who become Official Members have the opportunity to apply for tickets to all home matches. Adult Official Members pay £30 per season to join the scheme while persons over the age of 65 and under the age of 18 receive a discount.

UEFA Financial Fair Play Regulations

On May 27, 2010, UEFA adopted the "UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations," which are intended to ensure the financial self-sufficiency and sustainability of football clubs by discouraging them from continually operating at a loss, introduce more discipline and rationality on club finances, ensure that clubs settle their liabilities on a timely basis and encouraging long term investment in youth development and sporting infrastructure.

The regulations contain a "break-even" rule aimed at encouraging football clubs to operate on the basis of their own revenue. Therefore, owner investments of equity will be allowed only within the acceptable deviation thresholds, as described below.

In addition, the regulations provide that football clubs who are granted a licence by their national association will then be required to comply with a "monitoring" process. The monitoring process will involve the submission of certain financial information (a break-even test and payables analysis) to the Club Financial Control Body (CFCB). The CFCB is part of UEFA's Organs for the Administration of Justice and comprises a team of independent financial and legal experts. The CFCB will review financial submissions and decide what sanctions, if any, to apply to non-compliant clubs. Any appeal must be made directly to the Court of Arbitration for Sport. Potential sanctions for non-compliance with the Financial Fair Play rules include a reprimand/warning, withholding of prize money, fines, prohibition on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately exclusion from European competitions.

The first break-even assessment will begin ahead of registration for the 2013/14 season. The break-even assessment will be based on the sum of financial information for the three seasons prior to the assessment date with the exception of the first assessment for the 2013/14 season which will take into consideration the financial statements for football club financial years ending in 2012 and 2013. Monitoring of overdue payables commenced from June 2011. The first sanctions may be applied from the 2014/15 season.

With respect to the "break-even" rule, a club must demonstrate that its relevant "football" income is equal to or exceeds its "football" expenses. The permitted level of deficit is limited to just €5 million; however, in order to transition clubs into the new regime, UEFA has established higher deficit amounts for the three year cumulative period (two years for the first test), which decrease over time, and are only available if the deficit is reduced to the permitted €5 million by equity contributions by equity participants and/or related parties. The transition deficit thresholds are:

    €45 million for 2013/14 and 2014/15;

    €30 million for 2015/16, 2016/17 and 2017/18; and

    less than €30 million for 2018 and beyond.

Any club which exceeds the transitional deficit amounts will automatically be in breach of the "break-even" rule, irrespective of any equity contributions. However, for the first two monitoring periods only (i.e. 2013/14 and 2014/15) UEFA will also consider (1) if the quantum and trend of losses is improving; (2) if the over-spend is caused by the deficit in 2011/12 which in turn is due to wages of players that were contracted before June 2010 (when the fair-play rules were approved); and (3) impact of changes in exchange rates.

We already operate within the financial fair play regulations, and as a result we believe we are in a position to benefit from our strong revenue and cost control relative to other European clubs and continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years.

100


Table of Contents

Social Responsibility

The Manchester United Foundation

We are committed to a wide-ranging corporate social responsibility program through the Manchester United Foundation. The work of the Foundation is divided into three areas: (i) local community initiatives such as the Football in the Community program, which has provided training and support to residents of Greater Manchester; (ii) our global charitable partnership with UNICEF; and (iii) partnerships with local charities The Christie and Francis House Children's Hospice to assist in their initiatives and fundraising. United for UNICEF, the international charity partnership between Manchester United and UNICEF, has had a positive impact on the lives of over 1.5 million children in countries across the globe, including China, India, Thailand, Laos, Vietnam, South Africa, Mozambique, Afghanistan and Iraq. The projects supported have included work with children affected by emergencies like the 2004 tsunami in Thailand and those living in poverty, often with no access to education and at risk from exploitation.

Intellectual Property

We consider intellectual property to be important to the operation of our business, and critical to driving growth in our Commercial revenue, particularly with respect to sponsorship revenue. Certain of our commercial partners have rights to use our intellectual property. In order to protect our brand we generally have contractual rights to approve uses of our intellectual property by our commercial partners.

We consider our brand to be a key business asset and therefore have a portfolio of Manchester United related registered trademarks and trademark applications, with an emphasis on seeking and maintaining trademark registrations for the words "Manchester United" and the club crest. We also actively procure copyright protection and copyright ownership of materials such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage.

Enforcement of our trademark rights is important in maintaining the value of the Manchester United brand. There are numerous instances of third parties infringing our trademarks, for example, through the manufacture and sale of counterfeit products. While it would be cost-prohibitive to take action in all instances, our aim is to consistently reduce the number of Manchester United related trademark infringements by carrying out coordinated, cost-effective enforcement action on a global basis following investigation of suspected trademark infringements. Enforcement action takes a variety of forms. In the United Kingdom, we work with enforcement authorities such as trading standards and customs authorities to seize counterfeit goods and to stop the activities of unauthorized sellers. Overseas enforcement action is taken by approved lawyers and investigators. Those lawyers and investigators are instructed to work with, where feasible, representatives of other football clubs and brands that are experiencing similar issues within the relevant country in order that our enforcement action costs can be minimized as far as possible. We also work with the Premier League in respect of infringements that affect multiple Premier League clubs, in particular in Asia. We also take direct legal action against infringers, for example, by issuing cease and desist letters or seeking compensation when we consider that it is appropriate to do so.

In relation to materials for which copyright protection is available (such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage), our current practice is generally to secure copyright ownership where possible and appropriate. For example, where we are working with third parties and copyright protected materials are being created, we generally try to secure an assignment of the relevant copyright as part of the commercial contract. However, it is not always possible to secure copyright ownership. For example, in the case of audio visual footage relating to football competitions, copyright will generally vest in the competition organizer and any exploitation by Manchester United Limited (UK) of such footage will be the subject of a license from the competition organizer.

As part of our ongoing investment into intellectual property, we are in the process of implementing a program that is designed to detect intellectual property infringement in a digital environment and to facilitate taking action against infringers.

101


Table of Contents

Competition

From a business perspective, we compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of this competition include, but are not limited to:

    Football clubs:   We compete against other football clubs in the Premier League for match attendance and matchday revenue. We compete against football clubs around Europe and the rest of the world to attract the best players and coaches in the global transfer and football staff markets.

    Television media:   We receive media income primarily from the Premier League and Champions League media contracts, each of which is collectively negotiated. Further details of such arrangements are set out in the section headed " — Revenue Sectors — Broadcasting." On a collective level, and in respect of those media rights we retain, we compete against other types of television programming for broadcaster attention and advertiser income both domestically and in other markets around the world.

    Digital media:   We compete against other digital content providers for consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity.

    Merchandise and apparel:   We compete against other providers of sports apparel and equipment.

    Sponsorship:   As a result of the international recognition and quality of our brand, we compete against many different outlets for corporate sponsorship and advertising income, including other sports and other sports teams, other entertainment and events, television and other traditional and digital media outlets.

    Live entertainment:   We compete against alternative forms of live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets, including other live sports, concerts, festivals, theatre and similar events.

As a result, we do not believe there is any single market for which we have a well-defined group of competitors.

Real Property

We own or lease property dedicated to our football and other operations. The most significant of our real properties is Old Trafford. The following table sets out our key owned and leased properties. In connection with our revolving credit facility and our senior secured notes, several of our owned properties, including Old Trafford are encumbered with land charges as security for all obligations under those agreements, although: (a) Manchester International Freight Terminal is not encumbered as it has already been given as security under the Alderley Facility; and (b) the Carrington Training Ground is not encumbered.


Key property and location
  Primary function   Owned/leased   Owner/lessor   Area  
 
   
   
   
  (approx. m2)
 

Old Trafford Football Stadium, Manchester, Lancashire

  Football stadium   Owned (freehold)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     205,000  

Carrington Training Ground, Carrington, Trafford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     440,000  

Littleton Road Training Ground, Salford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     84,000  

The Cliff, Lower Broughton Road,
Salford

  Football training facility   Owned (freehold)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     28,000  

Manchester International Freight Terminal, Westinghouse Road Trafford Park, Manchester

  Investment Property   Leased (through March 2071)   Alderley Urban Investments Limited     107,000  

Land and buildings on the southwest side of Trafford Wharf Road, Manchester

  Offices and Car Parking   Owned (freehold)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     23,000  

Office space, central London

  Offices   Leased (through March 2021)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     1,100  

Office space, central Hong Kong

  Offices   Leased (through September 2014)   Manchester United Limited (UK)     500  

102


Table of Contents

Legal Proceedings

We are involved in various routine legal proceedings incident to the ordinary course of our business. We believe that the outcome of all pending legal proceedings, in the aggregate, will not have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition or operating results. Further, we believe that the probability of any losses arising from these legal proceedings is remote and accordingly no provision has been made in the consolidated balance sheet as of March 31, 2012 in accordance with IFRS.

Subsidiaries

Our directly or indirectly wholly-owned material subsidiaries include the following, all of which are companies incorporated in England and Wales: Red Football Shareholder Limited; Red Football Joint Venture Limited; Red Football Limited; Red Football Junior Limited; Manchester United Football Club Limited; MU Interactive Limited; Alderley Urban Investments Limited; MU Finance plc; and Manchester United Limited (UK). We also own approximately 66.7% of MUTV Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales, the other 33.3% of which is owned by Sky Ventures Limited.

Customers

Our top five customers, measured in terms of credit exposure, represented 46.4%, 57.7% and 51.5% of our total revenue in each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively. Our material customers are the Premier League, UEFA, Nike and Aon. See "Risk Factors — Risks Related to Our Business — We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts." Our top customer, measured in terms of credit exposure, is the Premier League, who represented 19.5%, 19.5% and 19.1% of our total revenue in each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively. Our second largest customer, measured in terms of credit exposure, is UEFA, who represented 12.0%, 14.2% and 15.4% of our total revenue in each of the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011, respectively.

103


Table of Contents


MANAGEMENT

Executive Officers and Directors

The following table lists each of our current executive officers and directors and their respective ages and positions as of the date of this prospectus.


Name
  Age   Position

Joel Glazer

    45   Executive Co-Chairman and Director

Avram Glazer

    51   Executive Co-Chairman and Director

David Gill

    55   Chief Executive Officer and Director

Edward Woodward

    40   Executive Vice Chairman and Director

Michael Bolingbroke

    46   Chief Operating Officer

Richard Arnold

    41   Commercial Director

Jamieson Reigle

    35   Director of Corporate Development

The following is a brief biography of each of our executive officers and directors:

Joel Glazer , aged 45, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited (UK). Mr. Glazer is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers. Mr. Glazer is a member of the NFL Finance and International Committees. Mr. Glazer graduated from American University in Washington, D.C., in 1989 with a bachelor's degree.

Avram Glazer , aged 51, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited (UK). Mr. Glazer served as President and Chief Executive Officer of Zapata Corporation, a US public company between from March 1995 to July 2009 and Chairman of the board of Zapata Corporation from March 2002 to July 2009. Mr. Glazer received a business degree from Washington University in St. Louis in 1982. He received a law degree from American University, Washington College of Law in 1985.

David Gill, aged 55, is Chief Executive Officer and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on April 30, 2012. He is currently the Chief Executive Officer of Manchester United Limited (UK), a member of the board of Manchester United Football Club Limited, Chairman of MUTV Limited and Chairman of the board of trustees of the Manchester United Foundation. He joined Manchester United Limited as Finance Director in 1997 and was appointed Deputy Chief Executive in August 2000, Managing Director in July 2001 and Chief Executive Officer in September 2003. On July 14, 2006, Mr. Gill was elected to the board of the Football Association, the governing body of association football in England, and is a member of the FA Premier League Audit and Remuneration Committee. Additionally, Mr. Gill is a member of the board of the European Club Association, an organization representing football clubs in Europe. His seat, along with the rest of the board of the European Club Association, is up for re-election in 2013. Mr. Gill is a member of the UEFA professional Football Strategy Council, and vice chairman of UEFA's Club Competition Committee. Mr. Gill received a Bachelor of Commerce degree from the University of Birmingham in 1978 and in July 2011 he was awarded an Honorary Doctorate from the University. He received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1981.

Edward Woodward , aged 40, is Executive Vice Chairman and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on April 30, 2012 and is currently the Executive Vice Chairman of Manchester United Limited (UK), having been elected to its board of directors in February 2008. He is also director of Manchester United Merchandising Limited and MUTV and is on the Marketing Committee of the European Clubs Association. On joining the club in 2005 he initially managed the capital structure of the group and advised on the overall financial business plan. In 2007 he assumed responsibility for the commercial and media operations and developed and implemented a new overall commercial strategy for the club. This resulted in a new structured approach to commercialising the brand, including developing the sponsorship

104


Table of Contents

strategy, led out of the London office. Mr. Woodward formerly worked as a senior investment banker within J.P. Morgan's international mergers and acquisitions team between 1999 and 2005. Prior to joining J.P. Morgan, Mr. Woodward worked for PricewaterhouseCoopers in the Accounting and Tax Advisory department between 1993 and 1999. He received a Bachelor of Science degree in physics from Bristol University in 1993 and qualified for his Chartered Accountancy in 1996.

Michael Bolingbroke , aged 46, is the Chief Operating Officer of the Company. He is responsible for ticketing, hospitality, match and non-matchday operations, club secretarial functions, property management and corporate services including finance, human resources, legal and information technology. He is also a board member of MUTV and a trustee on the board of the Club's Pension Fund. Prior to joining the Company, Mr. Bolingbroke was previously the Senior Vice President, Shows at Cirque du Soleil, where he worked from March 2001 to April 2007 managing the strategy, profitability and operations of the Company's global business comprising fixed and touring shows. Prior to joining Cirque du Soleil, Mr. Bolingbroke was the Senior Vice President, Operations at the Jim Henson Company, where he worked from July 1992 to March 2001. Mr. Bolingbroke was also on the board of MUML (Manchester United Limited's joint venture partnership with Nike) from October 9, 2007 to May 25, 2010. Mr. Bolingbroke received his Bachelor of Arts degree from Reading University in 1987 and a Master of Business Administration from the London Business School in 2001. He has been a member of the Institute of Chartered Accountants since 1991.

Richard Arnold , aged 41, is the Commercial Director of the Company. He is responsible for the management and growth of the Company's sponsorship business, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business, and new media & mobile business. In this capacity he was nominated for SportBusiness International's Sports innovator of the year list in 2011. Mr. Arnold is on the board of Manchester United Merchandising Limited and MUTV. Mr. Arnold was previously Deputy Managing Director of InterVoice Ltd responsible for the international channel sales and marketing division of InterVoice Inc., a NASDAQ listed technology company, between 2002 and 2007. He was nominated as a finalist for Young Director of the Year by the United Kingdom Institute of Directors in 2004 and 2005. Prior to InterVoice, he worked at Global Crossing Europe Ltd, a company in the technology sector, on its restructure between 1999 and 2002. Prior to this he was a senior manager in the telecommunications and media practice at PricewaterhouseCoopers from 1993 to 1999, including working on the privatization of the Saudi Telecommunications Corporation and the Initial Public Offering of Orange in the United Kingdom. He received an honors Bachelor of Science degree in biology from Bristol University in 1993 and received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1996.

Jamieson Reigle , aged 35, is the Director of Corporate Development of the Company. He is responsible for the Company's capital structure and investor relations. He also leads strategic initiatives across the commercial and media businesses. Mr. Reigle was appointed as Managing Director, Asia in March 2012 and will be responsible for the management and growth of the Company's businesses in Asia. Prior to Manchester United Limited, Mr. Reigle worked in private equity with The Carlyle Group and in investment banking with J.P. Morgan. He received a Bachelor of Arts degree in Economics from Dartmouth College and a Master of Business Administration from Stanford University's Graduate School of Business.

Family Relationships

Our Executive Co-Chairmen and Directors, Avram Glazer and Joel Glazer, are siblings.

Arrangements or Understandings

None of our executive officers or directors have any arrangement or understanding with our principal shareholder, customers, suppliers or other persons pursuant to which such executive officer or director was selected as an executive officer or director.

105


Table of Contents

Foreign Private Issuer and Controlled Company Exemptions

In general, under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, foreign private issuers, as defined under the Exchange Act, are permitted to follow home country corporate governance practices instead of the corporate governance practices of the New York Stock Exchange. Accordingly, we intend to follow certain corporate governance practices of our home country, the Cayman Islands, in lieu of certain of the corporate governance requirements of the New York Stock Exchange. Specifically, we do not intend to have a board of directors composed of a majority of independent directors or a remuneration committee or nominating and corporate governance committee composed entirely of independent directors.

In the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to rely on the "controlled company" exemption under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. A "controlled company" under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules is a company of which more than 50% of the voting power is held by an individual, group or another company. Our principal shareholder will control a majority of the combined voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares upon completion of this offering, and our principal shareholder will be able to nominate a majority of directors for election to our board of directors. Accordingly, we would be eligible to, and, in the event we no longer qualify as a foreign private issuer, we intend to, take advantage of certain exemptions under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules including exemptions from the requirements that a majority of the directors on our board of directors are independent directors and the requirement that our remuneration committee and our nominating and corporate governance committee consist entirely of independent directors.

The foreign private issuer exemption and the "controlled company" exemption do not modify the independence requirements for the audit committee, and we intend to comply with the requirements of Sarbanes-Oxley and the New York Stock Exchange rules, which require that our audit committee be composed of three independent directors. However, under the New York Stock Exchange rules, we are permitted to phase in our independent audit committee by requiring one independent member at the time of listing, a majority of independent members within 90 days of listing and a fully independent committee within one year of listing.

If at any time we cease to be a "controlled company" or a "foreign private issuer" under the rules of the New York Stock Exchange and the Exchange Act, as applicable, our board of directors will take all action necessary to comply with the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules.

Due to our status as a foreign private issuer and our intent to follow certain home country corporate governance practices, our shareholders will not have the same protections afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards. See "Description of Share Capital."

Board of Directors

Upon consummation of this offering, we will have                             directors,                              of whom will be independent directors, on our board of directors. Any director on our board may be removed by way of an ordinary resolution of shareholders or by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Any vacancies on our board of directors or additions to the existing board of directors can be filled by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. See "Description of Share Capital." Each of our directors holds office until he resigns or is recused from office as discussed above.

Our board of directors will establish an audit committee and a remuneration committee prior to the consummation of this offering.

106


Table of Contents

Committees of the Board of Directors and Corporate Governance

Upon the completion of this offering, our board of directors will have established an audit committee and a remuneration committee. The composition and responsibilities of each committee are described below. Members will serve on these committees until their resignation or until otherwise determined by our board of directors. In the future, our board of directors may establish other committees, as it deems appropriate, to assist with its responsibilities.

Audit committee

Upon consummation of this offering, our audit committee consists of Messrs.                              ,                              and                              . Our board of directors has determined that Messrs.                              and                              each satisfies the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Mr.                              has been appointed to act as chairman of our audit committee and satisfies the criteria of an audit committee financial expert as set forth under the applicable rules of the Exchange Act. The audit committee will oversee our accounting and financial reporting processes and the audits of our financial statements. The audit committee will be responsible for, among other things:

Remuneration committee

Upon the consummation of this offering, our remuneration committee will consist of Messrs.                              ,                              and                              . Mr.                              will be the chairperson of our remuneration committee.

The remuneration committee will be responsible for, among other things:

107


Table of Contents

We intend to avail ourselves of certain exemptions afforded to foreign private issuers under New York Stock Exchange rules, which will exempt us from the requirement that we have a remuneration committee composed entirely of independent directors.

Code of Business Conduct and Ethics

Prior to the consummation of this offering, we will adopt a code of business conduct and ethics that applies to all of our employees, officers and directors, including those officers responsible for financial reporting. Our code of business conduct and ethics will address, among other things, competition and fair dealing, conflicts of interest, financial matters and external reporting, company funds and assets, confidentiality and corporate opportunity requirements and the process for reporting violations of the code of business conduct and ethics, employee misconduct, conflicts of interest or other violations. Our code of business conduct and ethics will be available on our website upon consummation of this offering. Any amendments to the code, or any waivers of its requirements, will be disclosed on our website.

Duties of Directors and Conflicts of Interest

Under Cayman Islands law, our directors have a duty of loyalty to act honestly, in good faith and with a view to our best interests. Our directors also have a duty to exercise the care, diligence and skills that a reasonably prudent person would exercise in comparable circumstances. In fulfilling their duty of care to us, our directors must ensure compliance with our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. In certain limited circumstances, a shareholder has the right to seek damages if a duty owed by our directors is breached.

Pursuant to our amended and restated articles of association, a director who is in any way interested in a contract or transaction with the company will declare the nature of his interest at a meeting of the board of directors. A director may vote in respect of any such contract or transaction notwithstanding that he may be interested therein and if he does so his vote will be counted and he may be counted in the quorum at any meeting of the board of directors at which any such contract or transaction shall come before the meeting for consideration.

Compensation

We set out below the amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided by us or our subsidiaries to our directors and members of the executive management for services in all capacities to our Company or our subsidiaries for the 2012 fiscal year, as well as the amount contributed by our Company or our subsidiaries to retirement benefit plans for our directors and members of the executive management board.

Directors and Executive Management Compensation

The compensation for each member of our executive management is comprised of the following elements: base salary, bonus, contractual benefits, and pension contributions. Total amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided to the members of our board of directors and our executive management employees for the fiscal year 2012 was £6.4 million. We do not currently maintain any bonus or profit-sharing plan for the benefit of the members of our executive management; however, certain members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual bonuses pursuant to the terms of their service agreements. The total amount set aside or accrued by us to provide pension, retirement or similar benefits to our directors and our executive management employees with respect to the fiscal year 2012 was £116,588.

108


Table of Contents

Employment or Service Agreements

We have entered into written employment or service agreements with each of the members of our executive management, which agreements provide, among other things, for benefits upon a termination of employment. We anticipate that we may amend these employment and service agreements or enter into new employment and service agreements with our executives and directors in connection with the consummation of this offering. The terms of such new agreements, including any benefits to be provided upon a termination of employment, will be determined prior to the consummation of this offering, and the agreements will become effective upon the consummation of this offering.

We have not entered into written employment or service agreements with our outside directors, including any member of the Glazer family. However, we may in the future enter into employment or services agreements with such individuals, the terms of which may provide for, among other things, cash or equity-based compensation and benefits.

Employees

As of March 31, 2012, we employed 710 employees providing full-time services. We are not signatory to any labor union collective bargaining agreement. In each of the last three years, we engaged an average of 2,024 temporary employees on a regular basis to perform, among other things, catering, security, ticketing, hospitality and marketing services during matchdays at Old Trafford. The number of our employees providing full-time services ranged from a low of 591 to a high of 628 over the last three fiscal years. Compensation to full-time and temporary employees is accounted for in our employee benefit expenses.

Potential Changes to our Remuneration Structure Contingent Upon the Consummation of this Offering

2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan

Prior to completion of the offering, we intend to adopt a 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the "Equity Plan"). The principal purpose of the Equity Plan will be to attract, retain and motivate selected employees, consultants and non-employee directors through the granting of stock-based and cash-based compensation awards. The principal features of the Equity Plan are summarized below.

Share reserve

Under the Equity Plan,                             shares of our Class A ordinary shares will initially be reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of stock-based compensation awards, including stock options, stock appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted stock awards, restricted stock unit awards, deferred stock awards, deferred stock unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, stock payment awards and performance awards and other stock-based awards. The maximum number of Class A ordinary shares that may be subject to awards granted to any individual under the Equity Plan in any calendar year will be                             .

Administration

The remuneration committee of our board of directors (or other committee as our board of directors may appoint) will administer the Equity Plan unless our board of directors assumes authority for administration. Subject to the terms and conditions of the Equity Plan, the administrator will have the authority to select the persons to whom awards are to be made, to determine the types of awards to be granted, the number of shares to be subject to awards and the terms and conditions of awards, and to make all other determinations and to take all other actions necessary or advisable for the administration of the Equity Plan. The administrator will also be authorized to adopt, amend or rescind rules relating to the administration of the Equity Plan. Our board of directors will have the authority at all times to remove the remuneration committee (or other applicable committee) as the administrator and revest in itself the authority to administer the Equity Plan.

109


Table of Contents

Eligibility

The Equity Plan will provide that stock options, SARs, restricted stock and all other awards may be granted to individuals who will then be our non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants or the non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants of certain of our subsidiaries.

Awards

The Equity Plan will provide that the administrator may grant or issue stock options, SARs, restricted stock, restricted stock units, deferred stock, deferred stock units, dividend equivalents, performance awards, stock payments and other stock-based and cash-based awards, or any combination thereof. Each award will be set forth in a separate agreement with the person receiving the award and will indicate the type, terms and conditions of the award.

    Stock Options will provide for the right to purchase Class A ordinary shares at a specified price, and usually will become exercisable (at the discretion of the administrator) in one or more installments after the grant date, subject to the participant's continued employment or service with us and/or subject to the satisfaction of corporate performance targets and/or individual performance targets established by the administrator.

    Restricted Stock may be granted to any eligible individual selected by the administrator and will be made subject to such restrictions as may be determined by the administrator. Restricted stock, typically, will be forfeited for no consideration or repurchased by us at the original purchase price (if applicable) if the conditions or restrictions on vesting are not met. The Equity Plan will provide that restricted stock generally may not be sold or otherwise transferred until the applicable restrictions are removed or expire. Recipients of restricted stock, unlike recipients of stock options, will have voting rights and will have the right to receive dividends, if any, prior to the time when the restrictions lapse; however, extraordinary dividends will generally be placed in escrow, and will not be released until the restrictions are removed or expire.

    Restricted Stock Units may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. The Equity Plan will provide that, like restricted stock, restricted stock units may not be sold, or otherwise transferred or hypothecated, until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike restricted stock, stock underlying restricted stock units will not be issued until the restricted stock units have vested, and recipients of restricted stock units generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when vesting conditions are satisfied and the shares are issued.

    Deferred Stock Awards will represent the right to receive Class A ordinary shares on a future date. The Equity Plan will provide that deferred stock may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until issued. Deferred stock will not be issued until the deferred stock award has vested, and recipients of deferred stock generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the shares are issued. Deferred stock awards generally will be forfeited, and the underlying shares of deferred stock will not be issued, if the applicable vesting conditions and other restrictions are not met.

    Deferred Stock Unit Awards may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. Each deferred stock unit award will entitle the holder thereof to receive one share of our Class A ordinary shares on the date the deferred stock unit becomes vested or upon a specified settlement date thereafter. The Equity Plan will provide that, like deferred stock, deferred stock units may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike deferred stock, deferred stock units may provide that ordinary shares in respect of underlying deferred stock units will not be issued until a specified date or event following the vesting date. Recipients of deferred

110


Table of Contents


    stock units generally will have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the shares underlying the award have been issued to the holder.

    Stock Appreciation Rights , or SARs, may be granted in the administrator's discretion separately or in connection with stock options or other awards. SARs granted in connection with stock options or other awards typically will provide for payments to the holder based upon increases in the price of our Class A ordinary shares over a set exercise price. There will be no restrictions specified in the Equity Plan on the exercise of SARs or the amount of gain realizable therefrom, although the Equity Plan will provide that restrictions may be imposed by the administrator in the SAR agreements. SARs under the Equity Plan will be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares, or in a combination of both, at the election of the administrator.

    Dividend Equivalents will represent the value of the dividends, if any, per share paid by us, calculated with reference to the number of shares covered by the award. The Equity Plan will provide that dividend equivalents may be settled in cash or shares and at such times as determined by the administrator.

    Stock Payments are payments made to employees, consultants or non-employee directors in the form of Class A ordinary shares or an option or other right to purchase Class A ordinary shares. Stock payments may be made as part of a bonus, deferred compensation or other arrangement and may be subject to a vesting schedule, including vesting upon the attainment of performance criteria, in which case the stock payment will not be made until the vesting criteria have been satisfied. Stock payments may be made in lieu of cash compensation that would otherwise be payable to the employee, consultant or non-employee director or stock payments may be made as a bonus payment in addition to compensation otherwise payable to such individuals.

    Performance Awards, including performance stock units, will be granted by the administrator in its discretion on an individual or group basis. Generally, these awards will be based upon specific performance targets and will be paid in cash or in Class A ordinary shares or in a combination of both. The Equity Plan will provide that performance awards may include "phantom" stock awards that provide for payments based upon the value of our Class A ordinary shares and that performance awards may also include bonuses that may be granted by the administrator on an individual or group basis and which may be payable in cash, Class A ordinary shares or a combination of both.

Change in control

The Equity Plan will provide that the administrator may, in its discretion, provide that awards issued under the Equity Plan will be subject to acceleration, cash-out, termination, assumption, substitution or conversion of such awards in the event of a change in control or certain other unusual or nonrecurring events or transactions. In addition, the administrator will also have complete discretion to structure one or more awards under the Equity Plan to provide that such awards will become vested and exercisable or payable on an accelerated basis in the event such awards are assumed or replaced with equivalent awards but the individual's service with us or the acquiring entity is subsequently terminated within a designated period following the change in control event. It is anticipated that a change in control event under the Equity Plan will generally be defined as a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination in which we are involved, directly or indirectly (other than a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination which results in our outstanding voting securities immediately before the transaction continuing to represent a majority of the voting power of the acquiring company's outstanding voting securities) after which a person or group (other than our existing equity-holders) beneficially owns more than 50% of the outstanding voting securities of the surviving entity immediately after the transaction, or the sale, exchange or transfer of all or substantially all of our assets.

111


Table of Contents

Adjustments of awards

In the event of any stock dividend, stock split, combination or exchange of shares, merger, consolidation, spin-off, recapitalization, distribution of our assets to shareholders (other than normal cash dividends) or any other corporate event affecting the number of outstanding Class A ordinary shares in our capital or the share price of our Class A ordinary shares that would require adjustments to the Equity Plan or any awards under the Equity Plan in order to prevent the dilution or enlargement of the potential benefits intended to be made available thereunder, the Equity Plan will provide that the administrator will make appropriate, proportionate adjustments, as determined in its discretion, to the aggregate number and type of shares subject to the Equity Plan, the number and kind of shares subject to outstanding awards and the terms and conditions of outstanding awards (including, without limitation, any applicable performance targets or criteria with respect to such awards), and the grant or exercise price per share of any outstanding awards under the Equity Plan.

Amendment and termination

The Equity Plan will provide that our board of directors or the remuneration committee (with the approval of the board of directors) may terminate, amend or modify the Equity Plan at any time and from time to time. However, the Equity Plan will generally require us to obtain shareholder approval to the extent required by applicable law, rule or regulation (including any applicable stock exchange law), including in connection with any amendments to increase the number of shares available under the Equity Plan (other than in connection with certain corporate events, as described above).

Securities laws

The Equity Plan will be designed to comply with all provisions of the Securities Act and the Exchange Act and, to the extent applicable, any and all regulations and rules promulgated by the SEC thereunder. The Equity Plan will be administered, and stock options will be granted and may be exercised, only in such a manner as to conform to such laws, rules and regulations. We intend to file with the SEC a registration statement on Form S-8 covering Class A ordinary shares issuable under the Equity Plan.

112


Table of Contents


CERTAIN RELATIONSHIPS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

Repurchase of Portions of Payment in Kind Loan by DLDB

DLDB LLC, a subsidiary of our principal shareholder, acquired portions of our secured payment in kind loan valued at £23,392,689 in open market transactions between January 14 and March 18, 2009. The amounts purchased comprised principal of £22,257,265 and accrued interest of £1,135,425. The acquisitions were for general investment purposes, and the terms of the acquisition and the payment in kind loan were on an arm's length basis. The amounts purchased were repaid upon our repayment of the payment in kind loan in November 2010. For further information, see Note 29 to our consolidated financial statements included elsewhere in this prospectus.

Loans to Principal Shareholder

Our subsidiary, Manchester United Limited (UK), granted loans to affiliates of our principal shareholder on December 19, 2008. The agreement governing these loans was subsequently amended on November 5, 2009 and again on November 22, 2010. The loans were in an aggregate amount of £10 million and were fully drawn (£1.7 million to each of the six lineal descendants of Malcolm Glazer, including Messrs. Avram and Joel Glazer). Messrs. Avram and Joel Glazer each serve as Executive Co-Chairman of the issuer and as a director on our board of directors. See Note 29 to our audited consolidated financial statements included elsewhere in this prospectus. The interest rate on the loans was 5.5%. Interest was paid in cash pursuant to the terms of the loans in the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011 in amounts of £233,110, £550,000 and £550,000, respectively. We believe the terms of the loans were at least as favorable to us as compared to terms that we would have received in connection with a loan to an independent third party. The loans were borrowed for general personal purposes. In connection with the £10.0 million dividend distributed to our principal shareholder on April 25, 2012, the loans were repaid in full on April 25, 2012. See "Dividend Policy."

Senior Secured Notes Held by Kevin Glazer

Kevin Glazer, an affiliate of our principal shareholder, and certain members of his immediate family acquired a portion of our outstanding senior secured notes in an aggregate principal amount of $10,600,000 in open market transactions on October 22, 2010 and January 12, 2011 (the "Relevant Notes"). The Relevant Notes pay interest at a rate of 8 3 / 8 % and are subject to the other terms and conditions as described therein. The terms of the Relevant Notes are on an arm's length basis. They were acquired for general investment purposes.

Consulting Fees

We incurred a management fee of £2.9 million in fiscal year 2009, £3.1 million in fiscal year 2010, and £7.2 million in fiscal year 2011, payable to our principal shareholder, Red Football LLC. We also incurred a consultancy fee of £2.9 million in fiscal year 2009, payable to SLP Partners LLC, a company also controlled by affiliates of our principal shareholder. The management and consultancy fees paid to Red Football Limited Partnership and SLP Partners LLC were for the provision of consulting services to us, including strategic, sponsorship, commercial partnership, marketing, finance and related advice, and such other services consistent with those we reasonably required. For the year ended June 30, 2012, we paid management fees equal to                             to Red Football Limited Partnership.

The consulting and management arrangement with SLP Partners LLC was terminated in 2010. Prior to this offering, we intend to terminate the management arrangement with Red Football Limited Partnership. No additional management or consultancy fees will be paid after this offering is consummated.

113


Table of Contents


PRINCIPAL AND SELLING SHAREHOLDER

The following table sets forth information regarding beneficial ownership of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares as of                         , 2012, by:

For purposes of the table below, the percentage ownership calculations for beneficial ownership prior to the completion of this offering are based on                             of our Class A ordinary shares and                    of our Class B ordinary shares outstanding as of                             , 2012. The percentage ownership calculations for beneficial ownership upon consummation of this offering are based on                    of our Class A ordinary shares and                    of our Class B ordinary shares issued and outstanding immediately following the closing of this offering (assuming no exercise by the underwriters of their over-allotment option).

Beneficial ownership is determined in accordance with the rules of the SEC and includes voting or investment power with respect to the securities. Class A ordinary shares that may be acquired by an individual or group within 60 days after the date of this prospectus, pursuant to the exercise of options, warrants or other rights, are deemed to be outstanding for the purpose of computing the percentage ownership of such individual or group, but are not deemed to be outstanding for the purpose of computing the percentage ownership of any other person shown in the table. The underwriters have an option to purchase up to                    additional Class A ordinary shares from the selling shareholder to cover over-allotments.

The information in the table below with respect to the selling shareholder has been obtained from the selling shareholder.

Except as indicated in footnotes to this table, we believe that the shareholders named in this table have sole voting and investment power with respect to all Class A and Class B ordinary shares shown to be beneficially owned by them, based on information provided to us by such shareholders. The address for each director and executive officer listed is Old Trafford, Manchester M15 0RA, United Kingdom.


 
  Shares Beneficially Owned
before the Offering
   
   
  Shares Beneficially Owned
after the Offering (2)
   
 
 
  % of Total
Voting
Power
before the
Offering (1)
   
  % of Total
Voting
Power
after the
Offering (1)
 
 
  Number of
Class A
Shares
Offered
 
 
  Class A
Shares
  %   Class B
Shares
  %   Class A
Shares
  %   Class B
Shares
  %  

5% or greater shareholders:

                                                                   

Red Football LLC (3)

          100           100     100                                      

Directors and Executive Officers:

                                                                   

Joel Glazer

                                             

Avram Glazer

                                             

David Gill

                                             

Edward Woodward

                                             

Michael Bolingbroke

                                             

Richard Arnold

                                             

Jamieson Reigle

                                             

(1)
Assumes no exercise of the underwriters' over-allotment option. See "Underwriting."

(2)
Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our

114


Table of Contents

    Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share. For more information about the voting rights of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, see "Description of Share Capital — Ordinary Shares — Voting rights."

(3)
Red Football LLC is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Red Football Limited Partnership. The general partner of Red Football Limited Partnership is Red Football General Partner Inc. Trusts controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer each own an equal number of shares of Red Football General Partner Inc., as well as an equal percentage of the limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership. These lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are also directors of Red Football General Partner Inc. The six lineal descendants of Mr. Glazer are Avram Glazer, Joel Glazer, Bryan Glazer, Edward Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Kevin Glazer. Joel Glazer is the president of Red Football General Partner Inc. The lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer may be deemed to share beneficial ownership of the shares held by Red Football Limited Partnership as a result of their status as shareholders of Red Football General Partner Inc., President of Red Football General Partner Inc. (with respect to Joel Glazer) and holders of limited partnership interests in Red Football Limited Partnership. The business address for each of the individuals and entities identified in this footnote is 270 Commerce Drive, Rochester, New York, 14623.

115


Table of Contents


DESCRIPTION OF SHARE CAPITAL

The following is a description of the material terms of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association as they will be in effect upon the completion of the Reorganization Transactions and this offering. Unless otherwise indicated, all information in this section assumes that the Reorganization Transactions have been completed immediately prior to the consummation of this offering. The following description may not contain all of the information that is important to you and we therefore refer you to our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, copies of which are filed with the SEC as exhibits to the registration statement of which this prospectus is a part.

General

We are a Cayman Islands exempted company with limited liability. Our affairs are governed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association and the Companies Law.

Our register of shareholders will be maintained by Walkers Corporate Services, Walker House, 87 Mary Street, George Town, Grand Cayman, KY 1-9001, Cayman Islands.

Upon completion of the Reorganization Transactions, our authorized share capital will consist of                             ordinary shares, par value $0.01 per share. Upon completion of the Reorganization Transactions and this offering, there will be                             Class A ordinary shares issued and outstanding and                             Class B ordinary shares issued and outstanding.

Ordinary Shares

General

Walkers, Cayman Islands counsel to the Company, has confirmed that all of our issued and outstanding ordinary shares are fully paid and non-assessable. Certificates representing our outstanding ordinary shares are generally not issued and legal title to our issued shares is recorded in registered form in the register of members. Our issued and outstanding ordinary shares consist of Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. Holders of Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares have the same rights other than with respect to voting and conversion rights. Holders of our ordinary shares have no preemptive, subscription, redemption or conversion rights (except as described below under the heading " — Conversion").

Our board of directors may provide for other classes of shares, including series of preferred shares, out of our authorized but unissued share capital, which could be utilized for a variety of corporate purposes, including future offerings to raise capital for corporate purposes or for use in employee benefit plans. Such additional classes of shares shall have such rights, restrictions, preferences, privileges and payment obligations as determined by our board of directors. If we issue any preferred shares, the rights, preferences and privileges of holders of our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares will be subject to, and may be adversely affected by, the rights of the holders of such preferred shares.

Dividends

The holders of our ordinary shares are entitled to such dividends as may be declared by our board of directors subject to the Companies Law and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. Dividends and other distributions on issued and outstanding ordinary shares may be paid out of the funds of the Company lawfully available for such purpose, subject to any preference of any outstanding preferred shares. Dividends and other distributions will be distributed among the holders of our ordinary shares on a pro rata basis.

116


Table of Contents

Voting rights

Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote, and each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes, on all matters upon which the ordinary shares are entitled to vote. Voting at any shareholders' meeting is by show of hands, unless voting by way of poll demanded by the chairman of the board of directors or any shareholder present or voting by proxy.

A quorum required for a meeting of shareholders consists of (a) with respect to any meeting convened to consider or adopt a special resolution, holders with at least 67% of the votes eligible to be cast at any such general meeting of the Company and (b) with respect to any meeting to consider any other resolution or take any other action, holders with at least a majority of the votes eligible to be cast at any such general meeting of the Company. A special resolution will be required for important matters such as a merger or consolidation of the Company, change of name or making changes to our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association or the voluntary winding up of the Company, which will become effective upon the completion of this offering.

An ordinary resolution to be passed by the shareholders requires the affirmative vote of a simple majority of the votes attaching to the ordinary shares cast in a general meeting, while a special resolution requires the affirmative vote of no less than two-thirds of the votes cast attaching to the ordinary shares.

At any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B shares will be weighted such that the Class B shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders entitled to receive notice of, attend and vote at any meeting convened to consider a special resolution.

Conversion

Each Class B ordinary share is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time at the option of the holder of such Class B ordinary share. Each Class B ordinary share shall be automatically and immediately converted into one Class A ordinary share upon any transfer thereof to a person or entity that is not an affiliate of the holder of such Class B ordinary share. Further, each Class B ordinary share shall be automatically and immediately converted into one Class A ordinary share upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares in the aggregate hold less than 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding.

Variation of rights

The rights attached to any class of shares (unless otherwise provided by the terms of issue of that class), such as voting, dividends and the like, may be varied only with the sanction of a special resolution passed at a general meeting or by the written consent of the holders of two-thirds of the shares of that class. The rights conferred upon the holders of the shares of any class shall not (unless otherwise provided by the terms of issue of that class) be deemed to be varied by the creation or issue of further shares ranking in priority to or pari passu with such previously existing shares.

Transfer of ordinary shares and notices

Any of our shareholders may transfer all or any of his or her ordinary shares by an instrument of transfer in the usual or common form or any other form approved by our board of directors, subject to the applicable restrictions of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association which will become effective upon the completion of this offering, such as the suspension of transfers for a period immediately preceding a general meeting, or the determination that a proposed transfer is not eligible.

117


Table of Contents

In addition, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association prohibit the transfer of shares to any person where such transfer would be in breach of the rules of the Premier League. The rules of the Premier League prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights exercisable in any other Premier League football club. If any shareholder is determined by us, at our absolute discretion, to be holding any Class A ordinary shares in violation of this rule, we have the right to direct that shareholder to transfer those shares to another person or, failing such transfer, we have the right to sell those shares to another person on behalf of that shareholder. Until such transfer or sale is effected, that shareholder will not be entitled to receive or exercise any rights, benefits or privileges attaching to those Class A ordinary shares. See "Risk Factors — Risks Related to Our Initial Public Offering and the Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares — The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to invest in more than one football club."

If our directors refuse to register a transfer they shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged, send to each of the transferor and the transferee notice of such refusal.

The registration of transfers may, on 14 days' notice being given by advertisement in such one or more newspapers or by electronic means, be suspended and the register closed at such times and for such periods as our board of directors may from time to time determine, provided, however, that the registration of transfers shall not be suspended nor the register closed for more than 30 days in any year.

Certain transfers of Class B ordinary shares to non-affiliates of the holder of such Class B ordinary shares will also result in the conversion of such Class B ordinary shares to Class A ordinary shares. See " — Conversion" above.

Liquidation

On a return of capital on winding up or otherwise (other than on conversion, redemption or purchase of ordinary shares), assets available for distribution among the holders of ordinary shares shall be distributed among the holders of the ordinary shares on a pro rata basis.

Directors

The management of our Company is vested in a board of directors. Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, which will become effective upon completion of this offering, provide that our board of directors, which must be composed of at least one member, can be appointed and removed and/or replaced by an ordinary resolution of the shareholders or by written notice delivered to the Company from time to time by shareholders permitted to exercise more than 50% of the voting power capable of being exercised at any general meeting.

The quorum necessary for any meeting of our board of directors shall consist of at least a majority of the members of our board of directors.

Indemnity of directors and officers

Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association provide that our board of directors and officers shall be indemnified from and against all liability which they incur in execution of their duty in their respective offices, except liability incurred by reason of such director's or officer's dishonesty, willful default or fraud.

118


Table of Contents

Differences in Corporate Law

Cayman Islands companies are governed by the Companies Law. The Companies Law is modeled on English law but does not follow recent English Law statutory enactments, and differs from laws applicable to United States corporations and their shareholders. Set forth below is a summary of some significant differences between the provisions of the Companies Law applicable to us and, for comparison purposes, the laws applicable to companies incorporated in the State of Delaware and their shareholders.

Mergers and similar arrangements

The Companies Law allows for the merger of two companies into either one consolidated company or one company merged into another so as to form a single surviving company. The merger or consolidation of two or more companies under Cayman Islands law requires the directors of the companies to enter into and to approve a written plan of merger or consolidation, which must also be authorized by a special resolution of each constituent company, in which regard see " — Voting rights" above. In relation to any merger or consolidation under the Companies Law, dissenting shareholders have certain limited appraisal rights in circumstances which are similar to those available to dissenting shareholders of a Delaware corporation, providing rights to receive payment in cash for the judicially determined value of the shares. Appraisal rights are ordinarily available where the consideration offered under the merger is payable in cash or, in some instances, the unlisted securities of a third party.

The Companies Law also includes statutory provisions that facilitate the reconstruction and amalgamation of companies, provided that such a scheme of arrangement is approved by shareholders or creditors who represent a majority in number and 75% in value of each such class of shareholders who attend and vote, either in person or by proxy, at a meeting or meetings convened for that purpose. The convening of meetings to consider any such scheme of arrangement, and the implementation of the sanction, must be sanctioned by the Grand Court of the Cayman Islands. While a dissenting shareholder has the right to express to the court the view that the transaction ought not to be approved, the court can be expected to approve the arrangement if it determines that:

If a scheme of arrangement is thus approved, the dissenting shareholders would have no rights comparable to appraisal rights, which would otherwise ordinarily be available to dissenting shareholders of a Delaware corporation.

When a tender offer to acquire shares is made and accepted (within four months) by holders of not less than 90% of the shares subject to such offer, the offeror may, within a two-month period, require the holders of the remaining shares to transfer such shares on the terms of the offer. An objection can be made to the Grand Court of the Cayman Islands but this is unlikely to succeed unless there is evidence of fraud, bad faith or collusion.

Shareholders' suits

We are not aware of any reported class action or derivative action having been brought in a Cayman Islands court. In principle, we will normally be the proper plaintiff and a derivative action may not be brought by a minority shareholder. However, based on English authorities, which would in all likelihood be of persuasive authority in the Cayman Islands, there are exceptions to the foregoing principle, including when:

119


Table of Contents

Fiduciary duties of directors

Under Delaware corporate law, a director of a Delaware corporation has a fiduciary duty to the corporation and its shareholders. This duty has two components, the duty of care and the duty of loyalty. The duty of care requires that a director act in good faith, with the care that an ordinarily prudent person would exercise under similar circumstances. Under this duty, a director must inform himself of, and disclose to shareholders, all material information reasonably available regarding a significant transaction. The duty of loyalty requires that a director must act in a manner he or she reasonably believes to be in the best interests of the corporation. A director must not use his or her corporate position for personal gain or advantage. This duty prohibits self-dealing by a director and mandates that the best interests of the corporation and its shareholders take precedence over any interest possessed by a director, officer or controlling shareholder and not shared by the shareholders generally. In general, actions of a director are presumed to have been made on an informed basis, in good faith and in the honest belief that the action taken was in the best interests of the corporation. However, this presumption may be rebutted by evidence of a breach of one of the fiduciary duties. Should such evidence be presented concerning a transaction by a director, the director must prove the procedural fairness of the transaction and that the transaction was of fair value to the corporation.

As a matter of Cayman Islands law, a director of a Cayman Islands company is in the position of a fiduciary with respect to the company and therefore it is considered that he owes the following duties to the company: a duty to act bona fide in the best interests of the company; a duty not to make a profit out of his position as director (unless the company permits him to do so); a duty to exercise his powers for the purposes for which they are conferred; and a duty not to put himself in a position where the interests of the company conflict with his personal interest or his duty to a third party. A director of a Cayman Islands company owes to the company a duty to act with skill and care. It was previously considered that a director need not exhibit in the performance of his duties a greater degree of skill than may reasonably be expected from a person of his knowledge and experience. However, English and Commonwealth courts have moved towards an objective standard with regard to the required skill and care, and these authorities are likely to be followed in the Cayman Islands.

Under our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, directors who are in any way, whether directly or indirectly, interested in a contract or proposed contract with our company must declare the nature of their interest at a meeting of the board of directors. Following such declaration, a director may vote in respect of any contract or proposed contract notwithstanding his interest; provided that, in exercising any such vote, such director's duties remain as described above.

Written consent of shareholders

Under Delaware corporate law, unless otherwise provided in the certificate of incorporation, any action to be taken at any annual or special meeting of shareholders of a corporation may be taken by written consent of the holders of outstanding stock having not less than the minimum number of votes that would be necessary to take that action at a meeting at which all shareholders entitled to vote were present and voted. In addition, a corporation may eliminate the right of shareholders to act by written consent through amendment to its certificate of incorporation.

Cayman Islands law and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association provide that shareholders may approve the appointment or removal of directors by way of written resolution signed by or on behalf of shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares.

120


Table of Contents

Cayman Islands law and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association also provide that shareholders may approve corporate matters that are not the appointment or removal of directors by way of unanimous written resolution signed by or on behalf of each shareholder who would have been entitled to vote on such matter at a general meeting without a meeting being held.

Shareholder proposals

Under Delaware corporate law, a shareholder has the right to put any proposal before the shareholders at the annual meeting, provided that such shareholder complies with the notice provisions in the governing documents. A special meeting may be called by the board of directors or any other person authorized to do so in the governing documents, but shareholders may be precluded from calling special meetings.

Under the laws of the Cayman Islands, a shareholder can only put a proposal before the shareholders at any general meeting in respect of any matter requiring a special resolution if it is set out in the notice calling the meeting. There is no right to introduce new business in respect of any matter requiring a special resolution at any meeting. A general meeting may be called by the board of directors or any other person authorized to do so in the memorandum and articles of association, but shareholders may be precluded from calling general meetings. General meetings shall also be convened on the requisition in writing of any shareholder or shareholders entitled to attend and vote at general meetings of the company and to exercise at least a majority of the voting power permitted to be exercised at any such meeting, deposited at the office specifying the objects of the meeting for a date no later than 21 days from the date of deposit of the requisition signed by such shareholders, and if the directors do not convene such meeting for a date not later than 45 days after the date of such deposit, such shareholders themselves may convene the general meeting in the same manner, as nearly as possible, as that in which general meetings may be convened by the directors, and all reasonable expenses incurred by such shareholders as a result of the failure of the directors to convene the general meeting shall be reimbursed to them by the Company. As an exempted Cayman Islands company, we are not obliged by law to call shareholders' annual general meetings.

Under Delaware corporate law, a corporation is required to set a minimum quorum of one-third of the issued and outstanding shares for a shareholders meeting. Cayman Islands law permits a company's articles to have any quorum. See " — Voting rights."

Cumulative voting

Under Delaware corporate law, cumulative voting for elections of directors is not permitted unless the corporation's certificate of incorporation specifically provides for it. Cumulative voting potentially facilitates the representation of minority shareholders on a board of directors since it permits a minority shareholder to cast all the votes to which such shareholder is entitled on a single director, which increases such shareholder's voting power with respect to electing such director.

There are no prohibitions in relation to cumulative voting under the laws of the Cayman Islands, but our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association do not provide for cumulative voting. As a result, our shareholders are not afforded any less protections or rights on this issue than shareholders of a Delaware corporation.

Election and removal of directors

Under Delaware corporate law, unless otherwise specified in the certificate of incorporation or bylaws of a corporation, directors are elected by a plurality of the votes of the shares entitled to vote on the election of directors and may be removed with or without cause (or, with respect to a classified board, only with cause unless the certificate of incorporation provides otherwise) by the approval of a majority of the outstanding shares entitled to vote.

121


Table of Contents

Similarly, as permitted by the Companies Law and pursuant to our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, directors can be appointed and removed and/or replaced by a vote of, or written notice delivered to the Company from time to time by, shareholders permitted to exercise more than 50% of the voting power capable of being exercised at any general meeting.

Written consent of directors

Under Delaware corporate law, a written consent of the directors must be unanimous to take effect. The position under Cayman Islands law is the same in this regard.

Indemnification of directors and executive officers and limitation of liability

Cayman Islands law does not limit the extent to which a company's memorandum and articles of association may provide for indemnification of officers and directors, except to the extent any such provision may be held by the Cayman Islands courts to be contrary to public policy, such as to provide indemnification against civil fraud or the consequences of committing a crime. Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, which will become effective upon the completion of this offering, provide that our board of directors and officers shall be indemnified from and against all liability which they incur in execution of their duty in their respective offices, except liability incurred by reason of such directors' or officers' dishonesty, willful default or fraud. This standard of conduct is generally the same as permitted under Delaware corporate law.

Enforcement of civil liabilities

The Cayman Islands has a less developed body of securities laws as compared to the United States and provides less protection to investors. Additionally, Cayman Islands companies may not have standing to sue before the Federal courts of the United States. Although there is no statutory enforcement in the Cayman Islands of judgments obtained in the United States, the courts of the Cayman Islands will recognize a foreign judgment as the basis for a claim at common law in the Cayman Islands provided such judgment:

As a result of recent English case law, which will likely be highly persuasive in the Cayman Islands, the Cayman Islands Courts may also have discretion to enforce judgments obtained in foreign bankruptcy proceedings in other circumstances. This area of law is still developing and remains untested in the Cayman Islands.

Anti-money laundering — Cayman Islands

In order to comply with legislation or regulations aimed at the prevention of money laundering, we are required to adopt and maintain anti-money laundering procedures, and may require subscribers to provide evidence to verify their identity. Where permitted, and subject to certain conditions, we may also delegate the maintenance of our anti-money laundering procedures (including the acquisition of due diligence information) to a suitable person.

We reserve the right to request such information as is necessary to verify the identity of a subscriber. In the event of delay or failure on the part of the subscriber in producing any information required for verification

122


Table of Contents

purposes, we may refuse to accept the application, in which case any funds received will be returned without interest to the account from which they were originally debited.

We also reserve the right to refuse to make any distribution payment to a shareholder if our directors or officers suspect or are advised that the payment of such distribution to such shareholder might result in a breach of applicable anti-money laundering or other laws or regulations by any person in any relevant jurisdiction, or if such refusal is considered necessary or appropriate to ensure our compliance with any such laws or regulations in any applicable jurisdiction.

If any person resident in the Cayman Islands knows or suspects or has reason for knowing or suspecting that another person is engaged in criminal conduct or is involved with terrorism or terrorist property and the information for that knowledge or suspicion came to their attention in the course of their business in the regulated sector, or other trade, profession, business or employment, the person will be required to report such knowledge or suspicion to (i) the Financial Reporting Authority of the Cayman Islands, pursuant to the Proceeds of Crime Law, 2008 (Law 10 of 2008) if the disclosure relates to criminal conduct or (ii) to a police officer of the rank of constable or higher, or the Financial Reporting Authority, pursuant to the Terrorism Law (2011 Revision) if the disclosure relates to involvement with terrorism or terrorist financing and property. Such a report shall not be treated as a breach of confidence or of any restriction upon the disclosure of information imposed by any enactment or otherwise.

Variation of rights of shares

Under Delaware corporate law, a corporation may vary the rights of a class of shares with the approval of a majority of the outstanding shares of such class, unless the certificate of incorporation provides otherwise.

Under Cayman Islands law and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, if our share capital is divided into more than one class of shares, we may vary the rights attached to any class with either the written consent of the holders of two-thirds of the shares of such class or with the sanction of a special resolution passed at a general meeting of the holders of the shares of that class.

Sale of assets

Under Delaware corporate law, a vote of the shareholders is required to approve a sale of assets only when all or substantially all assets are being sold to a person other than a subsidiary of the Company.

The Companies Law contains no specific restrictions on the powers of directors to dispose of assets of a company. As a matter of general law, in the exercise of those powers, the directors must discharge their duties of care and to act in good faith, for a proper purpose and in the interests of the company.

Transactions with interested shareholders

The Delaware General Corporation Law contains a business combination statute applicable to Delaware corporations whereby, unless the corporation has specifically elected not to be governed by such statute by amendment to its certificate of incorporation, it is prohibited from engaging in certain business combinations with an "interested shareholder" for three years following the date that such person becomes an interested shareholder. An interested shareholder generally is a person or a group who or which owns or owned 15% or more of the target's outstanding voting stock within the past three years.

This has the effect of limiting the ability of a potential acquirer to make a two-tiered bid for the target in which all shareholders would not be treated equally. The statute does not apply if, among other things, prior to the date on which such shareholder becomes an interested shareholder, the board of directors approves either the business combination or the transaction which resulted in the person becoming an interested shareholder. This encourages any potential acquirer of a Delaware corporation to negotiate the terms of any acquisition transaction with the target's board of directors.

123


Table of Contents

Cayman Islands law has no comparable statute. As a result, we cannot avail ourselves of the types of protections afforded by the Delaware business combination statute. However, although Cayman Islands law does not regulate transactions between a company and its significant shareholders, it does provide that such transactions must be entered into bona fide in the best interests of the company and not with the effect of constituting a fraud on the minority shareholders.

Rights of non-resident or foreign shareholders

There are no limitations imposed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association on the rights of non-resident or foreign shareholders to hold or exercise voting rights on our shares. As similarly provided under Delaware corporate law, there are no restrictions on foreign or non-resident ownership or management of a Cayman Islands company under Cayman Islands law. In addition, there are no provisions in our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association governing the ownership threshold above which shareholder ownership must be disclosed.

Dissolution and winding up

Under the Delaware General Corporation Law, unless the board of directors approves the proposal to dissolve, dissolution must be approved by shareholders holding 100% of the total voting power of the corporation. Only if the dissolution is initiated by the board of directors may it be approved by a simple majority of the corporation's outstanding shares. Delaware law allows a Delaware corporation to include in its certificate of incorporation a supermajority voting requirement in connection with a dissolution initiated by the board of directors. Under the Companies Law of the Cayman Islands and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, our company may be voluntarily dissolved, liquidated or wound up only by a special resolution of our shareholders, in which regard see " — Voting rights" above. In addition, a company may be wound up by the Grand Court of the Cayman Islands if the company is unable to pay its debts or if the court is of the opinion that it is just and equitable that our company is wound up.

Inspection of books and records

Our shareholders will have no general right under Cayman Islands law to inspect or obtain copies of our list of shareholders or corporate records except our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association.

Under Delaware corporate law, any shareholder of a corporation may for any proper purpose inspect or make copies of the corporation's stock ledger, list of shareholders and other books and records.

Amendment of governing documents

Under Delaware corporate law, a corporation's certificate of incorporation may be amended only if adopted and declared advisable by the board of directors and approved by a majority of the outstanding shares entitled to vote, and the bylaws may be amended with the approval of a majority of the outstanding shares entitled to vote and may, if so provided in the certificate of incorporation, also be amended by the board of directors. As permitted by Cayman Islands law, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association may be amended with the sanction of a resolution passed at a general meeting of shareholders.

Transfer Agent and Registrar

The transfer agent and registrar for the ordinary shares is                             .

124


Table of Contents


MATERIAL US FEDERAL INCOME TAX CONSEQUENCES

The following is a summary of material US federal income tax consequences relevant to US Holders and Non-US Holders (each as defined below) acquiring, holding and disposing of the Company's Class A ordinary shares and is the opinion of Latham & Watkins LLP insofar as it relates to legal conclusions with respect to matters of US federal income tax law. This summary is based on the Code, final, temporary and proposed US Treasury regulations and administrative and judicial interpretations, all of which are subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. Furthermore, we can provide no assurance that the tax consequences contained in this summary will not be challenged by the Internal Revenue Service (the "IRS") or will be sustained by a court if challenged.

This summary does not discuss all aspects of US federal income taxation that may be relevant to investors in light of their particular circumstances, such as investors subject to special tax rules, including without limitation the following, all of whom may be subject to tax rules that differ significantly from those summarized below:

This summary does not address non-income tax consequences, such as estate, gift or alternative minimum tax consequences, and does not address state, local or non-US tax consequences. This summary only addresses investors that will acquire Class A ordinary shares in this offering, and it assumes that investors will hold their Class A ordinary shares as capital assets (generally, property held for investment).

For purposes of this summary, a "US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is, for US federal income tax purposes:

A "Non-US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is not a US Holder.

If an entity treated as a partnership for US federal income tax purposes holds the Company's Class A ordinary shares, the tax treatment of a partner in the partnership generally will depend upon the status of the partner and the activities of the partnership. Partners of partnerships considering an investment in the Class A ordinary shares are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the tax consequences of the ownership and disposition of Class A ordinary shares.

125


Table of Contents

Treatment of the Company as a Domestic Corporation for US Federal Income Tax Purposes

Even though the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, it should be treated as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes pursuant to Section 7874 of the Code. Although the relevant Treasury Regulations promulgated under Section 7874 of the Code were only recently issued and have not been interpreted by the courts, this position is based on the fact that (i) the Company will indirectly acquire substantially all of the properties constituting a trade or business of an entity treated as a domestic partnership prior to the offering, (ii) it will have no employees based in the Cayman Islands and will own no assets in the Cayman Islands and (iii) immediately after the completion of this offering, at least 80% of the stock of the Company will be owned by partners of the domestic partnership (by reason of their ownership of such partnership), disregarding for these purposes stock of the Company which is sold in this offering (including pursuant to the over-allotment option, if any). As such, the Company should generally be subject to US federal income tax as if it were organized under the laws of the United States or a state thereof. The Company's status as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes also has implications for all shareholders; distributions made by a foreign corporation that is not treated as a domestic corporation pursuant to Section 7874 of the Code are generally not treated as US-source dividends and not subject to US dividend withholding tax.

US Holders

Distributions

Distributions made by the Company in respect of its Class A ordinary shares will be treated as US-source dividends includible in the gross income of a US Holder as ordinary income to the extent of the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, as determined under US federal income tax principles. To the extent the amount of a distribution exceeds the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, the distribution will be treated first as a non-taxable return of capital to the extent of a US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares and thereafter as gain from the sale of such shares. Subject to applicable limitations and requirements, dividends received on the Class A ordinary shares generally should be eligible for the "dividends received deduction" available to corporate shareholders. For taxable years beginning before January 1, 2013, a dividend paid by the Company to a non-corporate US Holder generally will be eligible for preferential rates if certain holding period requirements are met.

The US dollar value of any distribution made by the Company in foreign currency will be calculated by reference to the exchange rate in effect on the date of the US Holder's actual or constructive receipt of such distribution, regardless of whether the foreign currency is in fact converted into US dollars. If the foreign currency is converted into US dollars on such date of receipt, the US Holder generally will not recognize foreign currency gain or loss on such conversion. If the foreign currency is not converted into US dollars on the date of receipt, such US Holder will have a basis in the foreign currency equal to its US dollar value on the date of receipt. Any gain or loss on a subsequent conversion or other taxable disposition of the foreign currency generally will be US-source ordinary income or loss to such US Holder.

Sale or other disposition

A US Holder will recognize gain or loss for US federal income tax purposes upon a sale or other taxable disposition of its Class A ordinary shares in an amount equal to the difference between the amount realized from such sale or disposition and the US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares. A US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares generally will be the US Holder's cost for the shares. Any such gain or loss generally will be US-source capital gain or loss and will be long-term capital gain or loss if, on the date of sale or disposition, such US Holder held the Class A ordinary shares for more than one year. Long-term capital gains derived by non-corporate US Holders are eligible for taxation at reduced rates. The deductibility of capital losses is subject to significant limitations.

126


Table of Contents

Information reporting and backup withholding

Payments of dividends on or proceeds arising from the sale or other taxable disposition of Class A ordinary shares generally will be subject to information reporting and backup withholding if a US Holder (i) fails to furnish such US Holder's correct US taxpayer identification number (generally on IRS Form W-9), (ii) furnishes an incorrect US taxpayer identification number, (iii) is notified by the IRS that such US Holder has previously failed to properly report items subject to backup withholding or (iv) fails to certify under penalty of perjury that such US Holder has furnished its correct US taxpayer identification number and that the IRS has not notified such US Holder that it is subject to backup withholding.

Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules generally will be allowed as a credit against a US Holder's US federal income tax liability or will be refunded, if the US Holder furnishes the required information to the IRS in a timely manner.

Non-US Holders

Distributions

Subject to the discussion under " — Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, distributions treated as dividends (see " — US Holders — Distributions" above) by the Company to Non-US Holders will be subject to US federal withholding tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty. To obtain a reduced rate of US federal withholding under an applicable income tax treaty, a Non-US Holder will be required to certify its entitlement to benefits under the treaty, generally on a properly completed IRS Form W-8BEN.

However, dividends that are effectively connected with a Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, are attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder, are not subject to the withholding tax described in the previous paragraph, but instead are subject to US federal net income tax at graduated rates, provided the Non-US Holder complies with applicable certification and disclosure requirements, generally by providing a properly completed IRS Form W-8ECI. Non-US Holders that are corporations may also be subject to an additional branch profits tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty.

Sale or other disposition

Subject to the discussion under " — Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, a Non-US Holder will not be subject to US federal income tax in respect of any gain on a sale or other disposition of the Class A ordinary shares unless:

Non-US Holders described in the first bullet point above will be subject to tax on the net gain derived from the sale under regular graduated US federal income tax rates and, if they are foreign corporations, may be subject to an additional "branch profits tax" at a 30% rate or such lower rate as may be specified by an applicable income tax treaty. Non-US Holders described in the second bullet point above will be subject to a flat 30% tax on any gain derived on the sale or other taxable disposition, which gain may be offset by certain US-source capital losses. The Company is not, and does not anticipate becoming, a "US real property holding corporation" for US federal income tax purposes.

127


Table of Contents

Information reporting and backup withholding

Generally, the Company must report annually to the IRS and to Non-US Holders the amount of distributions made to Non-US Holders and the amount of any tax withheld with respect to those payments. Copies of the information returns reporting such distributions and withholding may also be made available to the tax authorities in the country in which a Non-US Holder resides under the provisions of an applicable income tax treaty or tax information exchange agreement.

A Non-US Holder will generally not be subject to backup withholding with respect to payments of dividends, provided the Company receives a properly completed statement to the effect that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the Company does not have actual knowledge or reason to know that the holder is a US person. The requirements for the statement will be met if the Non-US Holder provides its name and address and certifies, under penalties of perjury, that it is not a US person (which certification may generally be made on IRS Form W-8BEN) or if a financial institution holding the Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the Non-US Holder certifies, under penalties of perjury, that such statement has been received by it and furnishes the Company or its paying agent with a copy of the statement.

Except as described below under " — Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act", the payment of proceeds from a disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a non-US broker will not be subject to information reporting or backup withholding unless the non-US broker has certain types of relationships with the United States. In the case of a payment of proceeds from the disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a broker that is either a US person or such a US-related person, US Treasury regulations require information reporting (but not backup withholding) on the payment unless the broker has documentary evidence in its files that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the broker has no knowledge to the contrary.

Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules will be allowed as a refund or a credit against a Non-US Holder's US federal income tax liability, provided the required information is timely furnished to the IRS.

Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act

Legislation incorporating provisions referred to as the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA") was enacted on March 18, 2010. Pursuant to FATCA, withholding taxes may apply to certain types of payments made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities. The failure to comply with additional certification, information reporting and other specified requirements could result in a withholding tax being imposed on payments of dividends and sales proceeds to foreign intermediaries and certain Non-US Holders. A 30% withholding tax may be imposed on dividends on, or gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of, our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or to a non-financial foreign entity, unless (i) the foreign financial institution undertakes certain diligence and reporting obligations, (ii) the non-financial foreign entity either certifies it does not have any substantial US owners or furnishes identifying information regarding each substantial US owner or (iii) the foreign financial institution or non-financial foreign entity otherwise qualifies for an exemption from these rules. If the payee is a foreign financial institution and is subject to the diligence and reporting requirements in clause (i) above, it generally must enter into an agreement with the US Treasury requiring, among other things, that it undertake to identify accounts held by certain US persons or US-owned foreign entities, annually report certain information about such accounts and withhold 30% on payments to non-compliant foreign financial institutions and certain other account holders.

Although this legislation currently applies to applicable payments made after December 31, 2012, the IRS has recently issued proposed Treasury regulations providing that the withholding provisions described above will generally apply to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares made on or after January 1, 2014 and to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares on or after January 1, 2015. Prospective investors are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding this legislation.

128


Table of Contents


MATERIAL CAYMAN ISLANDS TAX CONSIDERATIONS

There is, at present, no direct taxation in the Cayman Islands and interest, dividends and gains payable to the Company will be received free of all Cayman Islands taxes. The Company has received an undertaking from the Governor in Cabinet of the Cayman Islands to the effect that, for a period of twenty years from the date of such undertaking, no law that thereafter is enacted in the Cayman Islands imposing any tax or duty to be levied on profits, income or on gains or appreciation, or any tax in the nature of estate duty or inheritance tax, will apply to any property comprised in or any income arising under the Company, or to the shareholders thereof, in respect of any such property or income.

129


Table of Contents


ORDINARY SHARES ELIGIBLE FOR FUTURE SALE

Future sales of substantial amounts of our ordinary shares in the public market could adversely affect market prices prevailing from time to time. Furthermore, because only a limited number of shares will be available for sale shortly after this offering due to existing contractual and legal restrictions on resale as described below, there may be sales of substantial amounts of our ordinary shares in the public market after the restrictions lapse. This may adversely affect the prevailing market price and our ability to raise equity capital in the future.

Upon completion of this offering, we will have                             ordinary shares outstanding assuming the exercise in full of the underwriters' over-allotment option. Of these shares, the                              shares, or                             shares if the underwriters exercise their over-allotment option in full, sold in this offering will be freely transferable without restriction or registration under the Securities Act, except for any shares purchased by one of our existing "affiliates," as that term is defined in Rule 144 under the Securities Act. The remaining                               million shares are held by our affiliates, will be "restricted securities," as that phrase is defined in Rule 144, and may be sold in the public market only if registered under the Securities Act or if they qualify for an exemption from registration under Rule 144 of the Securities Act. As a result of the contractual 180-day lock-up period described below and the provisions of Rules 144, these shares will be available for sale in the public market as follows:

Number of Class A ordinary shares   Date
    On the date of this prospectus.
    After 180 days from the date of this prospectus (subject, in some cases, to volume limitations).

 

Number of Class B ordinary shares   Date
    On the date of this prospectus.
    After 180 days from the date of this prospectus (subject, in some cases, to volume limitations).

Rule 144

In general, under Rule 144 as currently in effect, beginning 90 days after this offering, a person, or persons whose shares are aggregated, who is our affiliate, is entitled to sell within any three-month period a number of shares that does not exceed the greater of 1% of our then-outstanding ordinary shares, which will equal approximately                             shares immediately after this offering, or the average weekly trading volume of our ordinary shares on the New York Stock Exchange during the four calendar weeks preceding the filing of a notice of the sale on Form 144. Sales under Rule 144 are also subject to manner of sale provisions, notice requirements and the availability of current public information about us. We are unable to estimate the number of shares that will be sold under Rule 144 since this will depend on the market price for our ordinary shares, the personal circumstances of the shareholder and other factors.

Stock Options

As of                             ,                              ordinary shares were available for future option grants under our stock plans.

Upon completion of this offering, we intend to file a registration statement under the Securities Act covering all ordinary shares subject to outstanding options. Class A ordinary shares registered under this registration statement will be available for sale in the open market, subject to Rule 144 volume limitations applicable to affiliates, vesting restrictions with us or the contractual restrictions described below.

130


Table of Contents

Lock-up Agreements

Our executive officers, directors and the selling shareholder, who hold an aggregate of approximately                             shares of our ordinary shares, have agreed, subject to specified exceptions, with the underwriters not to directly or indirectly sell, offer, contract or grant any option to sell (including any short sale), pledge, transfer, establish an open "put equivalent position" within the meaning of Rule 16a-l(h) under the Exchange Act; or otherwise dispose of any ordinary shares, options or warrants to acquire ordinary shares, or securities exchangeable or exercisable for or convertible into ordinary shares currently or hereafter owned either of record or beneficially; or publicly announce an intention to do any of the foregoing for a period of 180 days after the date of this prospectus without the prior written consent of Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC and J.P. Morgan Securities LLC.

131


Table of Contents


UNDERWRITING

Subject to the terms and conditions set forth in the underwriting agreement to be dated on or about                             , 2012, between us, the selling shareholder and the several underwriters, we have agreed to sell to the underwriters and the underwriters have severally agreed to purchase from us, the number of ordinary shares of Class A ordinary shares indicated in the table below:


Underwriter
  Number
of Shares
 

Jefferies & Company, Inc. 

                            

Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC

       

J.P. Morgan Securities LLC

       

Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner & Smith
                Incorporated

       

Deutsche Bank Securities Inc. 

       
       

Total

                            
       

Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC, J.P. Morgan Securities LLC, Deutsche Bank Securities Inc. and Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner & Smith Incorporated are acting as representatives of the several underwriters. The selling shareholder may be deemed underwriters with respect to the Class A ordinary shares they are offering.

The underwriting agreement provides that the obligations of the several underwriters are subject to certain conditions precedent such as the receipt by the underwriters of officers' certificates and legal opinions and approval of certain legal matters by their counsel. The underwriting agreement provides that the underwriters will purchase all of the Class A ordinary shares if any of them are purchased. If an underwriter defaults, the underwriting agreement provides that the purchase commitments of the non-defaulting underwriters may be increased or the underwriting agreement may be terminated. We and the selling shareholder have agreed to indemnify the underwriters and certain of their controlling persons against certain liabilities, including liabilities under the Securities Act, and to contribute to payments that the underwriters may be required to make in respect of those liabilities.

The underwriters have advised us that they currently intend to make a market in our Class A ordinary shares. However, the underwriters are not obligated to do so and may discontinue any market-making activities at any time without notice. No assurance can be given as to the liquidity of the trading market for our Class A ordinary shares.

The underwriters are offering the Class A ordinary shares subject to their acceptance of the stock from us and the selling shareholder and subject to prior sale. The underwriters reserve the right to withdraw, cancel or modify offers to the public and to reject orders in whole or in part. In addition, the underwriters have advised us that they do not intend to confirm sales to any account over which they exercise discretionary authority/expect sales to accounts over which they have discretionary authority to exceed five percent of the total number of Class A ordinary shares offered.

Commission and Expenses

The underwriters have advised us that they propose to offer the Class A ordinary shares to the public at the initial public offering price set forth on the cover page of this prospectus and to certain dealers at that price less a concession not in excess of $               per Class A ordinary share. The underwriters may allow, and certain dealers may reallow, a discount from the concession not in excess of $               per Class A ordinary share to certain brokers and dealers. After the offering, the initial public offering price, concession and

132


Table of Contents

reallowance to dealers may be reduced by the representatives. No such reduction will change the amount of proceeds to be received by us as set forth on the cover page of this prospectus.

The following table shows the initial public offering price, the underwriting discounts and commissions that we and the selling shareholder are to pay the underwriters and the proceeds, before expenses, to us and the selling shareholder in connection with this offering. Such amounts are shown assuming both no exercise and full exercise of the underwriters' option to purchase additional Class A ordinary shares from the selling shareholder.


 
  Per Share   Total  
 
  Without
Option To
Purchase
Additional
Shares
  With
Option To
Purchase
Additional
Shares
  Without
Option To
Purchase
Additional
Shares
  With
Option To
Purchase
Additional
Shares
 

Public offering price

  $                   $                   $                   $                  

Underwriting discounts and commissions paid by us

  $                   $                   $                   $                  

Underwriting discounts and commissions paid by the selling shareholder

  $   $                   $   $                  

Proceeds to us, before expenses

  $                   $                   $                   $                  

Proceeds to the selling shareholder, before expenses

  $   $                   $   $                  

We estimate expenses payable by us in connection with this offering, other than the underwriting discounts and commissions referred to above, will be approximately $               . We are paying all such expenses of this offering. The selling shareholder will not pay any expenses of this offering, other than underwriting discounts and commissions in connection with the Class A ordinary shares sold by the selling shareholder, if any, upon the exercise by the underwriters of the over-allotment option.

Determination of Offering Price

Prior to the offering, there has not been a public market for our Class A ordinary shares. Consequently, the initial public offering price for our Class A ordinary shares will be determined by negotiations between us and the underwriters. Among the factors to be considered in these negotiations will be prevailing market conditions, our financial information, market valuations of other companies that we and the underwriters believe to be comparable to us, estimates of our business potential, the present state of our development and other factors deemed relevant.

We offer no assurances that the initial public offering price will correspond to the price at which the Class A ordinary shares will trade in the public market subsequent to the offering or that an active trading market for the Class A ordinary shares will develop and continue after the offering.

Listing

We intend to apply to have our Class A ordinary shares approved for listing on the New York Stock Exchange under the trading symbol "MANU."

133


Table of Contents

Option to Purchase Additional Shares

The selling shareholder has granted to the underwriters an option, exercisable for 30 days from the date of this prospectus, to purchase up to an aggregate of                             additional Class A ordinary shares from the selling shareholder at the public offering price set forth on the cover page of this prospectus, less underwriting discounts and commissions. If the underwriters exercise this option, each underwriter will be obligated, subject to specified conditions, to purchase a number of additional Class A ordinary shares proportionate to that underwriter's initial purchase commitment as indicated in the table above. This option may be exercised only if the underwriters sell more Class A ordinary shares than the total number set forth in the table above.

No Sales of Similar Securities

We, our executive officers, directors and the selling shareholder have agreed, subject to specified exceptions, with the underwriters, not to directly or indirectly:

This restriction terminates after the close of trading of the ordinary shares on and including the 180 days after the date of this prospectus. However, subject to certain exceptions, in the event that either:

then in either case the expiration of the 180-day restricted period will be extended until the expiration of the 18-day period beginning on the date of the issuance of an earnings release or the occurrence of the material news or event, as applicable, unless Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC and J.P. Morgan Securities LLC. waive, in writing, such an extension.

Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC and J.P. Morgan Securities LLC. may, in their sole discretion and at any time or from time to time before the termination of the 180-day period, without public notice, release all or any portion of the securities subject to lock-up agreements. There are no existing agreements between the underwriters and any of our shareholders who will execute a lock-up agreement, providing consent to the sale of our stock prior to the expiration of the lock-up period.

Stabilization

The underwriters have advised us that, pursuant to Regulation M under the Exchange Act, certain persons participating in the offering may engage in transactions, including over-allotment, stabilizing bids, syndicate covering transactions or the imposition of penalty bids, which may have the effect of stabilizing or maintaining the market price of our Class A ordinary shares at a level above that which might otherwise prevail in the open market. Over-allotment involves syndicate sales in excess of the offering size, which creates a syndicate short position. Establishing short sales positions may involve either "covered" short sales or "naked" short sales.

134


Table of Contents

"Covered" short sales are sales made in an amount not greater than the underwriters' option to purchase additional Class A ordinary shares in this offering. The underwriters may close out any covered short position by either exercising their option to purchase additional Class A ordinary shares or purchasing our Class A ordinary shares in the open market. In determining the source of Class A ordinary shares to close out the covered short position, the underwriters will consider, among other things, the price of Class A ordinary shares available for purchase in the open market, as compared to the price at which they may purchase Class A ordinary shares through the option to purchase additional Class A ordinary shares.

"Naked" short sales are sales in excess of the option to purchase additional Class A ordinary shares. The underwriters must close out any naked short position by purchasing Class A ordinary shares in the open market. A naked short position is more likely to be created if the underwriters are concerned that there may be downward pressure on the price of our Class A ordinary shares in the open market after pricing that could adversely affect investors who purchase in this offering.

A stabilizing bid is a bid for the purchase of Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the underwriters for the purpose of fixing or maintaining the price of our Class A ordinary shares. A syndicate covering transaction is the bid for or the purchase of Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the underwriters to reduce a short position incurred by the underwriters in connection with the offering. Similar to other purchase transactions, the underwriter's purchases to cover the syndicate short sales may have the effect of raising or maintaining the market price of our Class A ordinary shares or preventing or retarding a decline in the market price of our Class A ordinary shares. As a result, the price of our Class A ordinary shares may be higher than the price that might otherwise exist in the open market. A penalty bid is an arrangement permitting the underwriters to reclaim the selling concession otherwise accruing to a syndicate member in connection with the offering if the Class A ordinary shares originally sold by such syndicate member are purchased in a syndicate covering transaction and therefore have not been effectively placed by such syndicate member.

Neither we, the selling shareholder nor any of the underwriters makes any representation or prediction as to the direction or magnitude of any effect that the transactions described above may have on the price of our Class A ordinary shares. The underwriters are not obligated to engage in these activities and, if commenced, any of the activities may be discontinued at any time.

Electronic Distribution

A prospectus in electronic format may be made available by e-mail or on the web sites or through online services maintained by one or more of the underwriters or their affiliates. In those cases, prospective investors may view offering terms online and may be allowed to place orders online. The underwriters may agree with us to allocate a specific number of Class A ordinary shares for sale to online brokerage account holders. Any such allocation for online distributions will be made by the underwriters on the same basis as other allocations. Other than the prospectus in electronic format, the information on the underwriters' web sites and any information contained in any other web site maintained by any of the underwriters is not part of this prospectus, has not been approved and/or endorsed by us or the underwriters and should not be relied upon by investors.

Affiliations

The underwriters and certain of their respective affiliates are full service financial institutions engaged in various activities, which may include securities trading, commercial and investment banking, financial advisory, investment management, investment research, principal investment, hedging, financing and brokerage activities. The underwriters and certain of their respective affiliates have, from time to time, performed, and may in the future perform, various financial advisory and investment banking services for us, for which they received or will receive customary fees and expenses.

135


Table of Contents

In the ordinary course of their various business activities, the underwriters and certain of their respective affiliates may make or hold a broad array of investments and actively trade debt and equity securities (or related derivative securities) and financial instruments (including bank loans) for their own account and for the accounts of their customers, and such investment and securities activities may involve securities and/or instruments of the Company. The underwriters and certain of their respective affiliates may also make investment recommendations and/or publish or express independent research views in respect of such securities or instruments and may at any time hold, or recommend to clients that they acquire, long and/or short positions in such securities and instruments.

Selling Restrictions

Austria

This document serves marketing purposes and constitutes neither an offer to sell nor a solicitation to buy any securities. There is no intention to make a public offer in Austria. Should a public offer be made in Austria, a prospectus prepared in accordance with the Austrian Capital Market Act will be published.

The Class A ordinary shares may only be offered in the Republic of Austria in compliance with the provisions of the Austrian Capital Market Act and any other laws applicable in the Republic of Austria governing the offer and sale of the Class A ordinary shares in the Republic of Austria. The Class A ordinary shares are not registered or otherwise authorized for public offer under the Capital Market Act or any other relevant securities legislation in Austria. The recipients of this prospectus and other selling materials in respect to the Class A ordinary shares have been individually selected and identified before the offer being made and are targeted exclusively on the basis of a private placement. Accordingly, the Class A ordinary shares may not be, and are not being, offered or advertised publicly or offered similarly under either the Capital Market Act or any other relevant securities legislation in Austria. This offer may not be made to any other persons than the recipients to whom this document is personally addressed. This prospectus and other selling materials in respect to the Class A ordinary shares may not be issued, circulated or passed on in Austria to any person except under circumstances neither constituting a public offer of, nor a public invitation to subscribe for, the Class A ordinary shares. This prospectus has been issued to each prospective investor for its personal use only. Accordingly, recipients of this prospectus are advised that this prospectus and any other selling materials in respect to the Class A ordinary shares shall not be passed on by them to any other person in Austria.

Brazil

For purposes of Brazilian law, this offer of the Class A ordinary shares is addressed to you personally, upon your request and for your sole benefit, and it is not to be transmitted to anyone else, to be relied upon by anyone else or for any other purpose either quoted or referred to in any other public or private document or to be filed with anyone without our prior, express and written consent.

Belgium

This offer document does not constitute either an offer or invitation to purchase or a solicitation to sell any securities in any jurisdiction in which such offer, invitation or solicitation is not authorized or to any person to whom it is unlawful to make such offer, invitation or solicitation. No action has been taken or will be taken in any jurisdiction other than the United States to permit the making of such an offer, invitation or solicitation.

136


Table of Contents

Chile

The offering of the Class A ordinary shares shall commence on                      , 2012 and is subject to General Rule 336 of the Chilean Securities and Insurance Superintendency (Superintendencia de Valores y Seguros de Chile, or the "SVS").

Neither the Company nor the Class A ordinary shares offered herein are registered in the Securities Registry maintained by the SVS pursuant to the Chilean Securities Market Law 18,045, as amended and restated, and supplemental rules enacted thereunder.

Accordingly, the Class A ordinary shares will not be subject to the tuition of the SVS, the Company shall not be obliged to provide public information related to them in Chile and they may not be publicly offered in Chile unless registered with the SVS.

This prospectus is confidential and personal to each offeree and does not constitute an offer to any other person or to the general public in Chile to acquire the Class A ordinary shares. Distribution of this prospectus in Chile to any person other than the offeree is unauthorized, and any disclosure of any of the content of this prospectus within Chile without our prior written consent is prohibited.

Each prospective investor in Chile, by accepting the delivery of this prospectus, agrees to the foregoing and will not make photocopies or any other reproduction, either physical or electronic, of this prospectus or any other documents referred to herein.

La oferta de las Acciones Ordinarias Serie A comenzará el día                      de 2012 y se encuentra sujeta a la Norma de Carácter General 336 de la Superintendencia de Valores y Seguros de Chile ("SVS").

Ni la Compañía ni las Acciones Ordinarias Serie A se encuentran inscritas en el Registro de Valores que lleva la SVS de conformidad con la Ley N°18.045 de Mercado de Valores y sus modificaciones posteriores.

En virtud de lo anterior, las Acciones Ordinarias Serie A no estarán sujetas a la fiscalización de la SVS, la Compañía no estará obligada a entregar en Chile información pública de estos valores, y éstos no podrán ser objeto de oferta pública mientras no sean inscritos en el Registro de Valores de la SVS.

El presente prospecto es confidencial y personal para cada inversionista, y no constituye de modo alguno una oferta en Chile a ninguna otra persona o al público general para adquirir las Acciones Ordinarias Serie A. Se prohíbe la distribución del presente prospecto a cualquier persona distinta del inversionista al cual se dirige el presente instrumento, así como de cualquier divulgación de su contenido en Chile sin previo consentimiento.

En virtud de la aceptación del presente prospecto, cada uno de los potenciales inversionistas en Chile dan su consentimiento a todo lo indicado anteriormente y no podrán efectuar fotocopias o reproducir, a través de medios físicos o electrónicos, este prospecto y demás documentos referidos en él.

China

The private placement shall not be conducted in a way that the following criteria of public issuance will be triggered, per PRC Securities Law:

(1)  offering of securities to non-specified objects;

(2)  issuance of securities to a cumulative of specified objects exceeding 200 (the calculation is not limited to one offering);

(3)  falling into the scope of other issuance related laws and regulations.

137


Table of Contents

Colombia

The securities have not been, and will not be, registered with the Colombian National Registry of Securities and Issuers (Registro Nacional de Valores y Emisores) or traded on the Colombian Stock Exchange (Bolsa de Valores de Colombia). Unless so registered, the shares may not be publicly offered in Colombia or traded on the Colombian Stock Exchange.

This prospectus is for the sole and exclusive use of the addressee and it shall not be interpreted as being addressed to any third party in Colombia or for the use of any third party in Colombia, including any shareholders, managers or employees of the addressee.

The investor acknowledges that certain Colombian laws and regulations (including but not limited to foreign exchange and tax regulations) may apply in connection with the investment in the securities and represents that it is the sole liable party for full compliance therewith.

Dubai

This prospectus relates to an Exempt Offer in accordance with the Offered Securities Rules of the Dubai Financial Services Authority. This prospectus is intended for distribution only to Persons of a type specified in the Offered Securities Rules of the DFSA. It must not be delivered to, or relied on by, any other Person. The DFSA has no responsibility for reviewing or verifying any documents in connection with Exempt Offers. The Dubai Financial Services Authority has not approved this prospectus nor taken steps to verify the information set forth herein and has no responsibility for it. The shares to which this prospectus relates may be illiquid and/or subject to restrictions on their resale. Prospective purchasers of the shares offered should conduct their own due diligence on the shares. If you do not understand the contents of this prospectus you should consult an authorised financial adviser.

European Economic Area

In relation to each member state of the European Economic Area which has implemented the Prospectus Directive (each, a "Relevant Member State") no shares have been offered or will be offered pursuant to the offers contemplated in this prospectus (the "Offering") to the public in that Relevant Member State, except in that Relevant Member State at any time under the following exemptions under the Prospectus Directive, if they are implemented in that Relevant Member State:

For the purpose of the expression an "offer of any shares to the public" in relation to any shares in any Relevant Member State means a communication to persons in any form and by any means presenting sufficient information on the terms of the offer and the shares to be offered, so as to enable an investor to decide to acquire any shares, as that definition may be varied in that Relevant Member State by any measure implementing the Prospectus Directive.

138


Table of Contents

In the case of any shares being offered to a financial intermediary as that term is used in Article 3(2) of the Prospectus Directive, such financial intermediary will also be deemed to have represented, acknowledged and agreed that the shares acquired by it in the Offering have not been acquired on a non-discretionary basis on behalf of, nor have they been acquired with a view to their offer or resale to, persons in circumstances which may give rise to an offer of any shares to the public other than their offer or resale in a Relevant Member State to qualified investors as so defined or in circumstances in which the prior consent of the representatives has been obtained to each such proposed offer or resale. The Company, the selling shareholder, the underwriters and their affiliates, and others will rely upon the truth and accuracy of the foregoing representation, acknowledgement and agreement. Notwithstanding the above, a person who is not a qualified investor and who has notified the underwriters of such fact in writing may, with the prior consent of the representatives, be permitted to acquire shares in the Offering.

Finland

This prospectus does not constitute a public offer or an advertisement of securities to the public in the Republic of Finland. The shares will not and may not be offered, sold, advertised or otherwise marketed in Finland under circumstances, which would constitute a public offering of securities under Finnish law. Any offer or sale of the shares in Finland shall be made pursuant to a private placement exemption as defined under European Council Directive 2003/71/EC, Article 3(2) (as amended) and as implemented in the Finnish Securities Market Act (1989/495, as amended) and any regulation there under. This prospectus has not been approved by or notified to the Finnish Financial Supervisory Authority.

France

This prospectus has not been prepared in the context of a public offering of securities in France (offre au public) within the meaning of Article L.411-1 of the French Code monétaire et financier and Articles 211-1 and seq. of the Autorité des marchés financiers (AMF) regulations and therefore has not been submitted to the AMF nor any competent authority of another member State of the European Economic Area and notified to the AMF for prior approval or otherwise and no prospectus has been prepared in relation to the securities.

The securities have not been offered or sold and will not be offered or sold, directly or indirectly, to the public in France and neither this prospectus nor any other offering material relating to the securities has been distributed or caused to be distributed or will be distributed or caused to be distributed to the public in France, except only to persons licensed to provide the investment service of portfolio management for the account of third parties and/or to "qualified investors" (as defined in Article L.411-2, D.411-1 and D.411-2 of the French Code monétaire et financier) and/or to a limited circle of investors (as defined in Article L.411-2 and D.411-4 of the French Code monétaire et financier) on the condition that no such prospectus nor any other offering material relating to the securities shall be delivered by them to any person nor reproduced (in whole or in part). Such "qualified investors" and limited circle of investors referred to in Article L.411-2 II 2° are notified that they must act in that connection for their own account in accordance with the terms set out by Article L.411-2 of the French Code monétaire et financier and by Article 211-3 of the AMF Regulations and may not re-transfer, directly or indirectly, the securities in France, other than in compliance with applicable laws and regulations and in particular those relating to a public offering (which are, in particular, embodied in Articles L.411-1, L.412-1 and L.621-8 and seq. of the French Code monétaire et financier).

You are hereby notified that in connection with the purchase of these securities, you must act for your own account in accordance with the terms set out by Article L.411-2 of the French Code monétaire et financier and by Article 211-3 of the AMF Regulations and may not re-transfer, directly or indirectly, the securities in France, other than in compliance with applicable laws and regulations and in particular those relating to a public offering (which are, in particular, embodied in Articles L.411-1, L.411-2, L.412-1 and L.621-8 and seq. of the French Code monétaire et financier).

139


Table of Contents

Germany

Any offer or solicitation of Class A ordinary shares within or into Germany must be in full compliance with the German Securities prospectus Act (Wertpapierprospektgesetz—WpPG). The offer and solicitation of securities to the public in Germany requires the approval of the prospectus by the German Federal Financial Services Supervisory Authority (Bundesanstalt fur Finanzdienstleistungsaufsicht—BaFin). This prospectus has not been and will not be submitted for approval to the BaFin. This prospectus does not constitute a public offer under the German Securities Prospectus Act (Wertpapierprospektgesetz). This prospectus and any other document relating to the Class A ordinary shares, as well as any information contained therein, must therefore not be supplied to the public in Germany or used in connection with any offer for subscription of the Class A ordinary shares to the public in Germany, any public marketing of the Class A ordinary shares or any public solicitation for offers to subscribe for or otherwise acquire the Class A ordinary shares. The prospectus and other offering materials relating to the offer of the Class A ordinary shares are strictly confidential and may not be distributed to any person or entity other than the designated recipients hereof.

Greece

This prospectus has not been reviewed or approved by the Greek Capital Market Committee. This prospectus concerns the IPO of the Class A ordinary shares of the Company to be distributed to qualified investors only, according to Directive 2003/71 /EU. This does not constitute a public offer or an invitation to participate, make offers, sell or buy shares offered through a public offer.

Hong Kong

The Class A ordinary shares may not be offered or sold in Hong Kong by means of any document other than (i) in circumstances which do not constitute an offer to the public within the meaning of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32, Laws of Hong Kong), or (ii) to "professional investors" within the meaning of the Securities and Futures Ordinance (Cap. 571, Laws of Hong Kong) and any rules made thereunder or (iii) in other circumstances which do not result in the document being a "prospectus" within the meaning of the Companies Ordinance (Cap. 32, Laws of Hong Kong) and no advertisement, invitation or document relating to the Class A ordinary shares may be issued or may be in the possession of any person for the purpose of issue (in each case whether in Hong Kong or elsewhere), which is directed at , or the contents of which are likely to be accessed or read by, the public in Hong Kong (except if permitted to do so under the laws of Hong Kong) other than with respect to Class A ordinary shares which are, or are intended to be, disposed of only to persons outside Hong Kong or only to "professional investors" within the meaning of the Securities and Futures Ordinance (Cap 571, law of Hong Kong) and any rules made thereunder.


WARNING

The contents of this document have not been reviewed by any regulatory authority in Hong Kong. You are advised to exercise caution in relation to the offer. If you are in any doubt about any of the contents of this document, you should obtain independent professional advice.

Ireland

This document does not comprise a prospectus for the purposes of the Investment Funds, Companies and Miscellaneous Provisions Act 2005 of Ireland, the Prospectus (Directive 2003\71\EC) Regulations 2005 of Ireland or the Prospectus Rules issued by the Financial Regulator of Ireland in March 2006. This document is only being made available to certain prospective investors in Ireland ("Prospective Irish Investors") on the understanding that any written or oral information contained herein or otherwise made available to them will be kept strictly confidential. The opportunity described in this document is personal to the addressees in Ireland. This document must not be copied, reproduced, distributed or passed by any Prospective Irish

140


Table of Contents

Investor to any other person without the consent of Jefferies & Company, Inc., Credit Suisse Securities (USA) LLC, J.P. Morgan Securities LLC, Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner & Smith Incorporated and Deutsche Bank Securities Inc. (the "Underwriters") and the Company. By accepting this document, Prospective Irish Investors are deemed to undertake and warrant to the Underwriters and the Company that they will keep this prospectus confidential.

Prospective Irish Investors are recommended to seek their own independent financial advice in relation to the opportunity described in this document from their stockbroker, bank manager, solicitor, accountant or other independent financial adviser who is duly authorized or exempted under the Investments Intermediaries Act 1995 of Ireland or the European Communities (Markets in Financial Instruments) Regulations 2007 of Ireland.

Italy

The offering of the Class A ordinary shares has not been registered with the Commissione Nazionale per le Società e la Borsa ("CONSOB"), in accordance with Italian securities legislation. Accordingly, the Class A ordinary shares may not be offered or sold, and copies of this offering document or any other document relating to the Class A ordinary shares may not be distributed in Italy except to Qualified Investors, as defined in Article 34-ter, subsection 1, paragraph b) of CONSOB Regulation no. 11971 of May 14, 1999, as amended (the "Issuers' Regulation"), or in any other circumstance where an express exemption to comply with public offering restrictions provided by Legislative Decree no. 58 of February 24, 1998 (the "Consolidated Financial Act") or Issuers' Regulation applies, including those provided for under Article 100 of the Finance Law and Article 34-ter of the Issuers' Regulation, and provided, however, that any such offer or sale of the Class A ordinary shares or distribution of copies of this offering document or any other document relating to the Class A ordinary shares in Italy must (i) be made in accordance with all applicable Italian laws and regulations, (ii) be conducted in accordance with any relevant limitations or procedural requirements that CONSOB may impose upon the offer or sale of the Class A ordinary shares, and (iii) be made only by (a) banks, investment firms or financial companies enrolled in the special register provided for in Article 107 of Legislative Decree no. 385 of September 1, 1993, to the extent duly authorized to engage in the placement and/or underwriting of financial instruments in Italy in accordance with the Consolidated Financial Act and the relevant implementing regulations; or (b) foreign banks or financial institutions (the controlling shareholding of which is owned by one or more banks located in the same EU Member State) authorized to place and distribute securities in the Republic of Italy pursuant to Articles 15, 16 and 18 of the Banking Act, in each case acting in compliance with all applicable laws and regulations.

Japan

With respect to the solicitation of an offer to purchase the newly issued Class A ordinary shares (the "Shares") of the Company as described in this prospectus, Article 2, Clause 3, Item 2(i) of the Financial Instruments and Exchange Law ("FIEL") applies, and therefore no registration pursuant to Article 4, Clause 1 of the FIEL has been, or will be, made in connection with such solicitation;

The solicitation of an offer to purchase the Shares will be made on the condition that the purchaser shall enter into a purchase agreement stating that such purchaser may not resell such Shares to third parties other than qualified institutional investors (as defined in the Cabinet Ordinance Concerning Definitions Prescribed in the Financial Instruments and Exchange Law). It is therefore prohibited for a purchaser of the Shares to resell them to a third party other than a qualified institutional investor; and

The par-value, distribution price and the transaction price of the Shares are denominated in U.S. Dollars. Accordingly, in the event that proceeds of sale of the Shares or amounts of dividends etc. are received in Japanese Yen, the amounts of Yen received may be affected by fluctuations in foreign exchange markets.

141


Table of Contents

Korea

The Class A ordinary shares may not be offered, sold and delivered directly or indirectly, or offered or sold to any person for re-offering or resale, directly or indirectly, in Korea or to any resident of Korea except pursuant to the applicable laws and regulations of Korea, including the Financial Investment Services and Capital Markets Act and the Foreign Exchange Transaction Law and the decrees and regulations thereunder. The Class A ordinary shares have not been registered with the Financial Services Commission of Korea for public offering in Korea. Furthermore, the Class A ordinary shares may not be re-sold to Korean residents unless the purchaser of the Class A ordinary shares complies with all applicable regulatory requirements (including but not limited to government approval requirements under the Foreign Exchange Transaction Law and its subordinate decrees and regulations) in connection with their purchase.

Luxembourg

The Class A ordinary shares may not be offered or sold in the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, except for Class A ordinary shares which are offered in circumstances that do not require the approval of a prospectus by the Luxembourg financial regulatory authority and the publication of such prospectus pursuant to the law of July 10, 2005 on prospectuses for securities. The Class A ordinary shares are offered to a limited number of high net worth individual investors or to institutional investors, in all cases under circumstances designed to preclude a distribution that would be other than a private placement. This document may not be reproduced or used for any purposes, or furnished to any persons other than those to whom copies have been sent.

Malaysia

This document has not been and will not be registered as a prospectus with the Malaysian Securities Commission under the Malaysian Capital Markets and Services Act 2007 ("CMSA"). Accordingly, this document and any other document or material in connection with the offer or sale, or the invitation for subscription or purchase of the Class A ordinary shares may not be circulated or distributed, nor will any invitation or offer, directly or indirectly, be made in Malaysia with respect to offer or sale of the Class A ordinary shares, other than to persons falling within any one of the categories specified in Schedules 6 and 7 of the CMSA, and any invitation or offer of the Class A ordinary shares in Malaysia shall only be binding upon obtaining the approval of the Malaysian Securities Commission for the offer or invitation in respect of the Class A ordinary shares. Such approval shall not however, be taken to indicate that the Malaysian Securities Commission recommends the purchase or subscription of the Class A ordinary shares.

The distribution in Malaysia of this document is subject to Malaysian laws. Save as aforementioned, no action has been taken in Malaysia under its securities laws in respect of this document. This document does not constitute and may not be used for the purpose of a public offering or an issue, offer for subscription or purchase, invitation to subscribe for or purchase any securities requiring the registration of a prospectus with the Malaysian Securities Commission under the CMSA.

Netherlands

The Class A ordinary shares of the Company may not, directly or indirectly, be offered or acquired in the Netherlands and this prospectus may not be circulated in the Netherlands, as part of an initial distribution or any time thereafter, other than to individuals or (legal) entities who or which qualify as qualified investors within the meaning of Article 1:1 of the Financial Supervision Act (Wet op het financieel toezicht) as amended from time to time.

142


Table of Contents

Norway

This prospectus has not been produced in accordance with the prospectus requirements laid down in the Norwegian Securities Trading Act 2007, and has not been approved or disapproved by, or registered with, the Oslo Stock Exchange, the Norwegian Financial Supervisory Authority (Finanstilsynet) nor the Norwegian Registry of Business Enterprises.

The interests described herein have not been and will not be offered or sold to the public in Norway, and no offering or marketing materials relating to the shares may be made available or distributed in any way that would constitute, directly or indirectly, an offer to the public in Norway. This prospectus, is for the recipient only and may not in any way be forwarded to any other person or to the public in Norway.

Portugal

This presentation/marketing material does not constitute an offer or an invitation by or on behalf of the Company to subscribe or purchase any Class A ordinary shares. It may not be used for or in connection with any offer to, or solicitation by, anyone in any jurisdiction in which such offer or solicitation is not authorized or to any person to whom it is unlawful to make such offer or solicitation. The distribution of this presentation/marketing material and the marketing of the Class A ordinary shares in certain jurisdictions may be restricted by law. Persons into whose possession this presentation/marketing material comes are required to inform themselves about and to observe any such restrictions.

No action has been taken or will be taken by the Company or the underwriters that would permit a public offering of Class A ordinary shares or the circulation or distribution of this presentation/marketing material or any material in relation to the Company or the Class A ordinary shares, in any country or jurisdiction where action for that purpose is required.

Prospective investors should understand the risks of investing in the Class A ordinary shares before they make their investment decision. They should make their own independent decision to invest in the Class A ordinary shares and as to whether an investment in such Class A ordinary shares is appropriate or proper for them based upon their own judgment and upon advice from such advisors as they consider necessary.

Qatar

The global initial public offering of Class A ordinary shares of the Company (the "Securities") does not constitute a public offer of shares in the State of Qatar under Law No. 5 of 2002 (the "Commercial Companies Law") and/or the Qatar Financial Markets Authority Offering and Listing Rule Book (the "QFMA IPO Rule Book").

The Securities are only being offered to a limited number of investors who are willing and able to conduct an independent investigation of the risks involved in an investment in such Securities, or have sufficient knowledge of the risks involved in an investment in such Securities or are benefiting from preferential terms under a directed share program for directors, officers and employees.

No transaction will be concluded in the jurisdiction of the State of Qatar.

Saudi Arabia

This prospectus may not be distributed in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia except to such persons as are permitted under the Offers of Securities Regulations issued by the Capital Market Authority.

The Capital Market Authority does not make any representation as to the accuracy or completeness of this prospectus, and expressly disclaims any liability whatsoever for any loss arising from, or incurred in reliance upon, any part of this prospectus. Prospective purchasers of the securities offered hereby should conduct

143


Table of Contents

their own due diligence on the accuracy of the information relating to the securities. If you do not understand the contents of this prospectus you should consult an authorised financial adviser.

Singapore

The offer or invitation which is the subject of this prospectus is only allowed to be made to the persons set out herein. Moreover, this prospectus is not a prospectus as defined in the Securities and Futures Act (Chapter 289) of Singapore (the "SFA") and accordingly, statutory liability under the SFA in relation to the content of the prospectus will not apply.

This prospectus has not been and will not be lodged with or registered as a prospectus by the Monetary Authority of Singapore. Accordingly, this prospectus and any other document or material in connection with the offer or sale, or invitation for subscription or purchase, of the Class A ordinary shares may not be circulated or distributed, nor may the Class A ordinary shares be offered or sold, or be made the subject of an invitation for subscription or purchase, whether directly or indirectly, to persons in Singapore other than: (i) to an institutional investor under Section 274 of the SFA, (ii) to a relevant person as defined in Section 275(2) of the SFA, or any person pursuant to Section 275(1A) of the SFA, and in accordance with the conditions, specified in Section 275 of the SFA; or (iii) otherwise pursuant to, and in accordance with the conditions of, any other applicable provision of the SFA.

Where the Class A ordinary shares are subscribed or purchased under Section 275 of the SFA by:

(a)  a corporation (which is not an accredited investor) the sole business of which is to hold investments and the entire share capital of which is owned by one or more individuals, each of whom is an accredited investor; or

(b)  a trust (where the trustee is not an accredited investor) the sole purpose of which is to hold investments and in which each beneficiary is an accredited investor,

shares, debentures and units of shares and debentures of that corporation or the beneficiaries' rights and interest in that trust, as the case may be, shall not be transferable for six months after that corporation or that trust, as the case may be, has acquired the Class A ordinary shares under Section 275 of the SFA except:

(1)  to an institutional investor under Section 274 of the SFA or to a relevant person defined in Section 275(2) of the SFA, or to any person pursuant to an offer that is made on terms that such shares, debentures and units of shares and debentures of that corporation or such rights and interest in that trust are acquired at a consideration of not less than 200,000 Singapore dollars (or its equivalent foreign currency) for each transaction, whether such amount is to be paid for in cash or by exchange of securities or other assets;

(2)  where no consideration is given for the transfer; or

(3)  by operation of law.

By accepting this prospectus, the recipient hereof represents and warrants that he is entitled to receive such prospectus in accordance with the restrictions set forth above and agrees to be bound by the limitations contained herein. Any failure to comply with these limitations may constitute a violation of law.

144


Table of Contents

Spain

This offer of shares of the Company has not been and will not be registered with the Spanish National Securities Market Commission (Comisión Nacional del Mercado de Valores or "CNMV") and, therefore, no shares of the Company may be offered, sold or distributed in any manner, nor may any resale of the shares be carried out in Spain except in circumstances which do not constitute a public offer of securities in Spain or are exempted from the obligation to publish a prospectus, as set forth in Spanish Securities Market Act (Ley 24/1988, de 28 de julio, del Mercado de Valores) and Royal Decree 1310/2005, of 4 November, and other applicable regulations, as amended from time to time, or otherwise without complying with all legal and regulatory requirements in relation thereto. Neither the prospectus nor any offering or advertising materials relating to the shares of the Company have been or will be registered with the CNMV and therefore they are not intended for the public offer of the shares of the Company in Spain.

Sweden

THIS OFFERING DOCUMENT IS NOT A PROSPECTUS AND HAS NOT BEEN PREPARED IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE PROSPECTUS REQUIREMENTS LAID DOWN IN THE SWEDISH FINANCIAL INSTRUMENTS TRADING ACT (LAG (1991:980) OM HANDEL MED FINANSJELLA JNSTRUMEN1) NOR ANY OTHER SWEDISH ENACTMENT. NEITHER THE SWEDISH FINANCIAL SUPERVISORY AUTHORITY NOR ANY OTHER SWEDISH REGULATORY BODY HAS EXAMINED, APPROVED OR REGISTERED THIS OFFERING DOCUMENT.

NO CLASS A ORDINARY SHARES WILL BE OFFERED OR SOLD TO ANY INVESTOR IN SWEDEN EXCEPT IN CIRCUMSTANCES THAT WILL NOT RESULT IN A REQUIREMENT TO PREPARE A PROSPECTUS PURSUANT TO THE PROVISIONS OF THE SWEDISH FINANCIAL INSTRUMENTS TRADING ACT.

Switzerland

The Class A ordinary shares may not be publicly offered in Switzerland and will not be listed on the SIX Swiss Exchange ("SIX") or on any other stock exchange or regulated trading facility in Switzerland. This document has been prepared without regard to the disclosure standards for issuance prospectuses under art. 652a or art. 1156 of the Swiss Code of Obligations or the disclosure standards for listing prospectuses under art. 27 ff. of the SIX Listing Rules or the listing rules of any other stock exchange or regulated trading facility in Switzerland. Neither this document nor any other offering or marketing material relating to the shares or the offering may be publicly distributed or otherwise made publicly available in Switzerland.

Neither this document nor any other offering or marketing material relating to the offering, the Company or the shares has been or will be filed with or approved by any Swiss regulatory authority. In particular, this document will not be filed with, and the offer of shares will not be supervised by, the Swiss Financial Market Supervisory Authority FINMA (FINMA), and the offer of shares has not been and will not be authorized under the Swiss Federal Act on Collective Investment Schemes ("CISA"). The investor protection afforded to acquirers of interests in collective investment schemes under the CISA does not extend to acquirers of shares.

United Arab Emirates

This prospectus has not been approved or licensed by the Central Bank of the United Arab Emirates ("UAE"), Securities and Commodities Authority of the UAE and/or any other relevant licensing authority in the UAE including any licensing authority incorporated under the laws and regulations of any of the free zones established and operating in the territory of the UAE, in particular the Dubai Financial Services Authority ("DFSA"), a regulatory authority of the Dubai International Financial Centre ("DIFC"). This prospectus does not constitute a public offer of securities in the UAE, DIFC and/or any other free zone in accordance with the Commercial Companies Law, Federal Law NO. 8 of 1984 (as amended), Market Rules

145


Table of Contents

of the DFSA and NASDAQ Dubai Issuers and Securities Rules, accordingly, or otherwise. The Class A ordinary shares may not be offered to the public in the UAE and/or any of the free zones.

The Class A ordinary shares may be offered and issued only to a limited number of investors in the UAE or any of its free zones who qualify as sophisticated investors under the relevant laws and regulations of the UAE or the free zone concerned. The Company represents and warrants that the Class A ordinary shares will not be offered, sold, transferred or delivered to the public in the UAE or any of its free zones.

United Kingdom

This prospectus and any other material in relation to the shares described herein is only being distributed to, and is only directed at, persons in the United Kingdom who are "qualified investors" or otherwise in circumstances which do not require publication by the Company of a prospectus pursuant to section 85(1) of the UK Financial Services and Markets Act 2000.

Any investment or investment activity to which this prospectus relates is available only to, and will be engaged in only with, investment professionals falling within Article 19(5), or high net worth entities falling within Article 49(2), of the UK Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 (Financial Promotion) Order 2005 or other persons to whom such investment or investment activity may lawfully be made available (together, "relevant persons"). Persons who are not relevant persons should not take any action on the basis of this prospectus and should not act or rely on it.

Disclosure of the Securities and Exchange Commission's Position on Indemnification for Securities Act Liabilities

Insofar as indemnification for liabilities arising under the Securities Act may be permitted to directors, officers or persons controlling the registrant pursuant to the foregoing provisions, we have been informed that in the opinion of the SEC such indemnification is against public policy as expressed in the Securities Act and is therefore unenforceable.

146


Table of Contents


EXPENSES RELATED TO THE OFFERING

Set forth below is an itemization of the total expenses, excluding underwriting discounts and commissions, that we and the selling shareholder expect to incur in connection with this offering. With the exception of the SEC registration fee and the Financial Industry Regulatory Authority ("FINRA") filing fee, all amounts are estimates.


 
  Amount To Be Paid  

U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission registration fee

  $ 11,460  

FINRA filing fee

  $ 15,500  

New York Stock Exchange listing fee

      *

Transfer agent's fees

      *

Printing and engraving expenses

      *

Legal fees and expenses

      *

Accounting fees and expenses

      *

Blue Sky fees and expenses

      *

Miscellaneous

      *
       

Total

  $     
       

*
To be provided by amendment.

All of the fees and expenses for this offering will be paid by us.


VALIDITY OF CLASS A ORDINARY SHARES

The validity of the issuance of the Class A ordinary shares offered hereby will be passed upon for us by Walkers, Cayman Islands counsel to the Company, Cayman Islands. Certain other matters will be passed upon for us by Latham & Watkins LLP, New York, New York. Certain legal matters in connection with this offering will be passed upon for the underwriters by Davis Polk & Wardwell LLP, New York, New York.


EXPERTS

The consolidated financial statements as of June 30, 2011, 2010, 2009 and July 1, 2008 and for each of the three years in the period ended June 30, 2011 included in this prospectus have been so included in reliance on the report of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, an independent registered public accounting firm, given on the authority of said firm as experts in auditing and accounting. PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP is a member of the Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales. The current address of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP is 101 Barbirolli Square, Lower Mosley Street, Manchester M2 3PW, United Kingdom.


ENFORCEABILITY OF CIVIL LIABILITIES

We are registered under the laws of the Cayman Islands as an exempted company with limited liability. A substantial portion of our assets are located outside of the United States. In addition, many of our directors and officers are residents of jurisdictions other than the United States and all or a substantial portion of their assets are located outside the United States. As a result, it may be difficult for investors to effect service of process on us or those persons in the United States or to enforce in the United States judgments obtained in United States courts against us or those persons based on the civil liability or other provisions of the United States securities laws or other laws.

We have appointed Corporation Service Company as our agent to receive service of process with respect to any action brought against us in the United States District Court for the Southern District of New York

147


Table of Contents

under the federal securities laws of the United States or of any state in the United States or any action brought against us in the Supreme Court of the State of New York in the County of New York under the securities laws of the State of New York.

In addition, uncertainty exists as to whether the courts of the Cayman Islands would:

Walkers, our counsel as to Cayman Islands law, has informed us that the uncertainty with regard to Cayman Islands law relates to whether a judgment obtained from the United States courts under civil liability provisions of the securities laws will be determined by the courts of the Cayman Islands as penal or punitive in nature. If such a determination is made, the courts of the Cayman Islands will not recognize or enforce the judgment against a Cayman company. Because the courts of the Cayman Islands have yet to rule on whether such judgments are penal or punitive in nature, it is uncertain whether they would be enforceable in the Cayman Islands. Walkers has further advised us that a final and conclusive judgment in the federal or state courts of the United States under which a sum of money is payable, other than a sum payable in respect of taxes, fines, penalties or similar charges, will ordinarily be recognized and enforced in the courts of the Cayman Islands without re-examination of the merits, at common law.


WHERE YOU CAN FIND MORE INFORMATION

We have filed with the SEC, Washington, D.C. 20549, a registration statement on Form F-1 under the Securities Act with respect to the ordinary shares offered hereby. This prospectus does not contain all of the information set forth in the registration statement and the exhibits and schedules thereto. For further information with respect to the company and its ordinary shares, reference is made to the registration statement and the exhibits and any schedules filed therewith. Statements contained in this prospectus as to the contents of any contract or other document referred to are not necessarily complete and in each instance, if such contract or document is filed as an exhibit, reference is made to the copy of such contract or other document filed as an exhibit to the registration statement, each statement being qualified in all respects by such reference. A copy of the registration statement, including the exhibits and schedules thereto, may be read and copied at the SEC's Public Reference Room at 100 F Street, N.E., Washington, D.C. 20549. Information on the operation of the Public Reference Room may be obtained by calling the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330. In addition, the SEC maintains an Internet website that contains reports, proxy statements and other information about issuers, like us, that file electronically with the SEC. The address of that site is www.sec.gov.

As a result of the offering, we will be subject to the information reporting requirements of the Exchange Act, applicable to foreign private issuers. As a foreign private issuer, we are exempt from certain rules and regulations under the Exchange Act prescribing the furnishing and content of proxy statements, and our officers, directors and principal shareholders are exempt from the reporting and short-swing profit recovery provisions contained in Section 16 of the Exchange Act, with respect to their purchase and sale of our ordinary shares. In addition, we are not required to file reports and financial statements with the SEC as frequently or as promptly as US companies whose securities are registered under the Exchange Act. However, we will file with the SEC an annual report on Form 20-F containing financial statements audited by an independent accounting firm. Our annual report on Form 20-F will be due within four months after the end of the fiscal year starting with the report for the fiscal year ending June 30, 2012. We also intend to furnish reports on Form 6-K containing unaudited financial information for the first three quarters of each fiscal year and other material information.

148


Table of Contents



Index to Consolidated Financial Statements

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

  F-2

Consolidated Income Statement for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011

  F-3

Consolidated Statement of Comprehensive Income for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011

  F-4

Consolidated Balance Sheet as of July 1, 2008 and June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011

  F-5

Consolidated Statement of Changes in Equity for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011

  F-6

Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows for the years ended June 30, 2009, 2010 and 2011

  F-7

Notes to the Consolidated Financial Statements

  F-8

Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Income Statement for the nine month period ended March 31, 2012

 
F-64

Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Comprehensive Income for the nine month period ended March 31, 2012

  F-65

Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Balance Sheet as of March 31, 2012

  F-66

Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Changes in Equity for the nine month period ended March 31, 2012

  F-67

Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows for the nine month period ended March 31, 2012

  F-68

Notes to the Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements

  F-69

F-1


Table of Contents

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

To the Board of Directors and Shareholders of Red Football Shareholder Limited:

In our opinion, the accompanying consolidated balance sheets and the related consolidated income statements, consolidated statements of comprehensive income, of changes in equity and of cash flows present fairly, in all material respects, the financial position of Red Football Shareholder Limited and its subsidiaries as of June 30, 2011, 2010, 2009 and July 1, 2008, and the results of their operations and their cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended June 30, 2011 in conformity with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board. These financial statements are the responsibility of the Company's management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these financial statements based on our audits. We conducted our audits of these statements in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States) and International Standards on Auditing. Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements, assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, and evaluating the overall financial statement presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion.

As described in note 2 to the consolidated financial statements, the Company changed the manner in which it classified cash payment of cumulative accrued ("rolled up") interest on the secured payment in kind loan in its consolidated statement of cash flows in 2011.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom
July 3, 2012

F-2


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Consolidated Income Statement
(in £ thousands, except per share data)

 
   
  Year ended June 30,  
 
  Notes   2009   2010   2011  

Revenue

    5     278,476     286,416     331,441  
                     

Operating expenses

    6     (235,131 )   (235,491 )   (272,653 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

          80,185     13,385     4,466  
                     

Operating profit

          123,530     64,310     63,254  
                     

Finance costs

          (118,743 )   (110,298 )   (52,960 )

Finance income

          1,317     1,715     1,710  
                     

Net finance costs

    8     (117,426 )   (108,583 )   (51,250 )
                     

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax

          6,104     (44,273 )   12,004  

Tax (expense)/credit

    10     (844 )   (3,211 )   986  
                     

Profit/(loss) for the year from continuing operations

          5,260     (47,484 )   12,990  
                     

Attributable to:

                         

Owners of the Company

          5,343     (47,757 )   12,649  

Non-controlling interest

          (83 )   273     341  
                     

          5,260     (47,484 )   12,990  
                     

Earnings/(loss) per share attributable to the equity holders of the Company during the year

                         

Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

    25.3     5.40     (48.24 )   12.78  
                     

Unaudited pro forma basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

    25.4                    
                         

   

See accompanying notes to consolidated financial statements.

F-3


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Consolidated Statement of Comprehensive Income
(in £ thousands)

 
  Year ended June 30,  
 
  2009   2010   2011  

Profit/(loss) for the financial year

    5,260     (47,484 )   12,990  
               

Other comprehensive income:

                   

Fair value movements on cash flow hedges, net of tax

            (466 )

Exchange (loss)/gain on translation of overseas subsidiary

    (116 )   5     (265 )
               

Other comprehensive (loss)/income for the year, net of tax

    (116 )   5     (731 )
               

Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year

    5,144     (47,479 )   12,259  
               

Attributable to:

                   

Owners of the Company

    5,227     (47,752 )   11,918  

Non-controlling interest

    (83 )   273     341  
               

Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year

    5,144     (47,479 )   12,259  
               

Items in the statement above are disclosed net of tax. The tax relating to each component of other comprehensive income is disclosed in note 10.

   

See accompanying notes to consolidated financial statements.

F-4


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Consolidated Balance Sheet
(in £ thousands)

 
   
  As of June 30,  
 
  Notes   2008 (1)   2009   2010   2011  

ASSETS

                               

Non-current assets

                               

Property, plant and equipment

    11     249,022     243,466     239,509     240,540  

Investment property

    12     11,762     9,740     9,038     6,938  

Goodwill

    13     421,453     421,453     421,453     421,453  

Players' registrations

    14     92,739     113,406     94,270     129,709  

Derivative financial instruments

    16     19,101              

Trade and other receivables

    17     10,460     10,150     12,957     10,000  

Non-current tax receivable

    18         2,500     2,500     2,500  
                         

          804,537     800,715     779,727     811,140  
                         

Current assets

                               

Derivative financial instruments

    16         620     1,669      

Trade and other receivables

    17     42,770     41,779     44,382     55,403  

Current tax receivable

    18             59      

Cash and cash equivalents

    19     49,745     150,530     163,833     150,645  
                         

          92,515     192,929     209,943     206,048  
                         

Total assets

          897,052     993,644     989,670     1,017,188  
                         

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                               

Equity

                               

Share capital

    25                  

Share premium

          272,575     272,575         249,105  

Hedging reserve

                      (466 )

Retained deficit

          (268,320 )   (263,093 )   (38,270 )   (25,886 )
                         

Equity attributable to owners of the Company

          4,255     9,482     (38,270 )   222,753  

Non-controlling interests

          (2,861 )   (2,944 )   (2,671 )   (2,330 )
                         

          1,394     6,538     (40,941 )   220,423  
                         

Non-current liabilities

                               

Derivative financial instruments

    16         29,821     1,537      

Trade and other payables

    20     3,149     5,393     26,432     28,416  

Borrowings

    21     691,009     705,335     753,944     442,330  

Deferred income

    22         35,897     27,324     18,349  

Provisions

    23     286     363     2,135     1,940  

Deferred tax liabilities

    24     54,039     56,871     60,023     54,406  
                         

          748,483     833,680     871,395     545,441  
                         

Current liabilities

                               

Derivative financial instruments

    16     108     638         2,034  

Current tax liabilities

    18     1,749     2,500         4,338  

Trade and other payables

    20     64,128     62,449     48,841     117,800  

Borrowings

    21     8,165     11,251     19,391     16,573  

Deferred income

    22     71,976     75,860     90,503     110,043  

Provisions

    23     1,049     728     481     536  
                         

          147,175     153,426     159,216     251,324  
                         

Total equity and liabilities

          897,052     993,644     989,670     1,017,188  
                         

(1)
stated as of July 1, 2008

   

See accompanying notes to consolidated financial statements.

F-5


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Consolidated Statement of Changes in Equity
(in £ thousands)

 
  Share
Capital
  Share
Premium
  Hedging
reserve
  Retained
Deficit
  Total
attributable
to owners
  Non-
controlling
interest
  Total
Equity
 

Balance as of July 1, 2008

        272,575         (268,320 )   4,255     (2,861 )   1,394  
                               

Comprehensive income

                                           

Profit/(loss) for the year

                5,343     5,343     (83 )   5,260  

Other comprehensive income

                                           

Currency translation differences

                (116 )   (116 )       (116 )
                               

Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year

                5,227     5,227     (83 )   5,144  
                               

Balance as of June 30, 2009

        272,575         (263,093 )   9,482     (2,944 )   6,538  
                               

Comprehensive income

                                           

(Loss)/profit for the year

                (47,757 )   (47,757 )   273     (47,484 )

Other comprehensive income

                                           

Currency translation differences

                5     5         5  
                               

Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year

                (47,752 )   (47,752 )   273     (47,479 )
                               

Transactions with owners

                                           

Capital reduction

        (272,575 )       272,575              
                               

Balance as of June 30, 2010

                (38,270 )   (38,270 )   (2,671 )   (40,941 )
                               

Comprehensive income

                                           

Profit for the year

                12,649     12,649     341     12,990  

Other comprehensive income

                                           

Cash flow hedges, net of tax

            (466 )       (466 )       (466 )

Currency translation differences

                (265 )   (265 )       (265 )
                               

Total comprehensive (loss)/income for the year

            (466 )   12,384     11,918     341     12,259  
                               

Transactions with owners

                                           

Proceeds from shares issued

        249,105             249,105         249,105  
                               

Balance as of June 30, 2011

        249,105     (466 )   (25,886 )   222,753     (2,330 )   220,423  
                               

   

See accompanying notes to consolidated financial statements.

F-6


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows
(in £ thousands)

 
   
  Year ended June 30,  
 
  Notes   2009   2010   2011 (1)  

Cash flows from operating activities

                         

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax

          6,104     (44,273 )   12,004  

Impairment charges

    12     1,935     615     2,013  

Net finance costs

          117,426     108,583     51,250  

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

          (80,185 )   (13,385 )   (4,466 )

Depreciation charges

          8,962     8,634     6,989  

Amortisation of players' registrations

          37,641     40,087     39,245  

(Profit)/loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment

          (23 )   104     (46 )

Fair value (gains)/losses on derivative financial instruments

          (629 )   (427 )   1,047  

Increase in trade and other receivables

          (13,602 )   (1,778 )   (17,483 )

Increase in trade and other payables and other deferred income

          33,991     4,276     34,727  

(Decrease)/increase in provisions

          (434 )   1,101     (140 )
                     

Cash flows from operating activities

          111,186     103,537     125,140  

Interest paid

          (41,772 )   (35,645 )   (167,499 )

Debt finance costs relating to borrowings

              (13,846 )   (118 )

Interest received

          1,260     1,681     1,774  

Income tax refund/(paid)

          236     (2,618 )   (70 )
                     

Net cash generated from/(used in) operating activities

          70,910     53,109     (40,773 )
                     

Cash flows from investing activities

                         

Purchases of property, plant and equipment

          (3,810 )   (4,753 )   (7,263 )

Proceeds from sale of property, plant and equipment

          28     51     107  

Purchases of players' registrations

          (55,220 )   (44,274 )   (25,369 )

Proceeds from sale of players' registrations

          99,180     13,857     13,956  
                     

Net cash generated from/(used in) investing activities

          40,178     (35,119 )   (18,569 )
                     

Cash flows from financing activities

                         

Proceeds from issue of shares

                  249,105  

Proceeds from borrowings

          25,000     502,571      

Repayment of secured payment in kind loan

                  (138,000 )

Repayment of secured senior facilities

          (10,088 )   (506,962 )    

Repayment of other borrowings

          (25,215 )   (296 )   (64,499 )
                     

Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities

          (10,303 )   (4,687 )   46,606  
                     

Net increase/(decrease) in cash and cash equivalents

          100,785     13,303     (12,736 )

Cash and cash equivalents as of beginning of year

          49,745     150,530     163,833  

Exchange losses on cash and cash equivalents

                  (452 )
                     

Cash and cash equivalents as of end of year

          150,530     163,833     150,645  
                     

(1)
As described in note 2, the 2011 cash payment of cumulative accrued interest on the secured payment in kind loan has been reclassified.

   

See accompanying notes to consolidated financial statements.

F-7


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements

1 General Information

Red Football Shareholder Limited ('the Company') and its subsidiaries (together 'the Group') is a professional football club together with related activities. The Company is a private company limited by share capital domiciled and incorporated in the United Kingdom and registered in England and Wales. The address of its registered office is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, M16 0RA.

These financial statements are presented in Pounds Sterling and all values are rounded to the nearest thousand (£'000) except when otherwise indicated.

These financial statements were authorized for issue by the board of directors on July 16, 2012.

2 Summary of significant accounting policies

The principal accounting policies applied in the preparation of these consolidated financial statements are set out below. These policies have been consistently applied to all the years presented.

2.1 Basis of preparation

The consolidated financial statements of Red Football Shareholder Limited have been prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and the International Financial Reporting Standards Interpretations Committee (IFRIC) interpretations, collectively "IFRSs." The consolidated financial statements have been prepared under the historical cost convention, as modified by financial assets and liabilities (including derivative financial instruments) which are recognised at fair value through the income statement, unless cash flow hedge accounting applies.

For the year ended June 30, 2011, £102.3 million relating to the cash payment of cumulative accrued ("rolled up") interest on the secured payment in kind loan (see note 21) has been reclassified in the Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows from financing activities to operating activities to better reflect the obligation for unpaid interest, consistent with the Company's policy on the classification of interest payments or receipts as cash flows from operating activities. As a result, net cash generated from operating activities of £61.5 million, as previously reported, has decreased to net cash used in operating activities of £40.8 million. Net cash used in financing activities of £55.6 million, as previously reported, has increased to net cash generated from financing activities of £46.6 million.

2.1.1 Changes in accounting policy and disclosure

a)
New and amended standards, and interpretations mandatory for the first time for financial year beginning July 1, 2010 and adopted by the Group.

There are no IFRSs or IFRIC interpretations that are effective for the first time for the financial year beginning on or after July 1, 2010 that had a material impact on the Group's profits, net assets or equity.

b)
New and amended standards and interpretations early adopted by the Group.

No standards have been early adopted by the Group.

c)
New and amended standards and interpretations issued but not yet effective and not early adopted by the Group.

IFRS 9, 'Financial instruments' addresses the classification, measurement and recognition of financial assets and financial liabilities. IFRS 9 was issued in November 2009 and October 2010. It replaces the parts of IAS 39 that relate to the classification and measurement of financial instruments. IFRS 9 requires

F-8


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

financial assets to be classified into two measurement categories: those measured as at fair value and those measured at amortised cost. The determination is made at initial recognition. The classification depends on the entity's business model for managing its financial instruments and the contractual cash flow characteristics of the instrument. For financial liabilities, the standard retains most of the IAS 39 requirements. The main change is that, in cases where the fair value option is taken for financial liabilities, the part of a fair value change due to an entity's own credit risk is recorded in other comprehensive income rather than the income statement, unless this creates an accounting mismatch. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 9's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 9 no later than the accounting period beginning on or after January 1, 2013.

IFRS 10, 'Consolidated financial statements' builds on existing principles by identifying the concept of control as the determining factor in whether an entity should be included within the consolidated financial statements of the parent company. The standard provides additional guidance to assist in the determination of control where this is difficult to assess. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 10's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 10 no later than the accounting period beginning on January 1, 2013.

IFRS 12, 'Disclosures of interests in other entities' includes the disclosure requirements for all forms of interests in other entities, including joint arrangements, associates, special purpose vehicles and other off balance sheet vehicles. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 12's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 12 no later than the accounting period beginning on January 1, 2013.

IFRS 13, 'Fair value measurement' aims to improve consistency and reduce complexity by providing a precise definition of fair value and a single source of fair value measurement and disclosure requirements for use across IFRSs. The requirements, which are largely aligned between IFRSs and US GAAP, do not extend the use of fair value accounting but provide guidance on how it should be applied where its use is already required or permitted by other standards within IFRSs or US GAAP. The Group is yet to assess IFRS 13's full impact and intends to adopt IFRS 13 no later than the accounting period beginning on or after January 1, 2012.

The adoption of these standards, amendments and interpretations is not expected to have a material impact on the Group's profits, net assets or equity. Adoption may affect the disclosures in the Group's financial statements.

There are no other IFRSs issued but not yet effective and not early adopted by the Group that would be expected to have a material impact on the Group.

2.2 Basis of consolidation

a)
Subsidiaries

Subsidiaries are all entities over which the Group has power to govern the financial and operating policies, generally accompanying a shareholding of more than one half of the voting rights. Subsidiaries are fully consolidated from the date on which control is transferred to the Group. They are de-consolidated from the date that control ceases.

The acquisition accounting method is used to account for the acquisition of subsidiaries by the Group. The cost of an acquisition is measured as the fair value of the assets transferred, equity instruments issued and liabilities incurred or assumed at the date of exchange. Cost includes the fair value of any contingent consideration. Identifiable assets acquired and liabilities and contingent liabilities assumed in a business combination are measured initially at their fair values at the acquisition date, irrespective of the extent of

F-9


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

the non-controlling interest. The excess of the cost of acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the identifiable net assets acquired is recorded as goodwill. If the cost of acquisition is less than the fair value of the net assets of the subsidiary acquired, the difference is recognised directly in the income statement. Costs associated with an acquisition are included in the income statement as incurred. Any changes to the fair value, including any changes to the fair value of any contingent consideration, are taken directly to the income statement in subsequent years. Historically there have been no material changes to fair values. Contingent consideration that is classified as equity is not remeasured, and its subsequent settlement is accounted for within equity.

Intercompany transactions, balances and unrealised gains and losses on transactions between Group companies are eliminated. Accounting policies of subsidiaries have been changed where necessary to ensure consistency with the policies adopted by the Group.

b)
Transactions with non-controlling interests

The Group treats transactions with non-controlling interests as transactions with equity owners of the Group. For purchases of shares from non-controlling interests, the difference between any consideration paid and the relevant share acquired of the carrying value of net assets of the subsidiary is recorded in equity. Gains or losses on disposals to non-controlling interests are also recorded in equity.

When the Group ceases to have control or significant influence, any retained interest in the entity is remeasured to its fair value, with the change in carrying amount recognised in the income statement. The fair value is the initial carrying amount for the purposes of subsequently accounting for the retained interest as an associate, joint venture or financial asset. In addition, any amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income in respect of that entity are accounted for as if the Group had directly disposed of the related assets or liabilities. This may mean that amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income are reclassified to the income statement.

2.3 Segment reporting

The Group has one reportable segment, being the operation of a professional football club. The chief operating decision maker (being the Executive Board of Manchester United Limited), who is responsible for allocating resources and assessing performance obtains financial information, being the Consolidated income statement, Consolidated balance sheet, the Consolidated statement of cash flows and the analysis of changes in net debt, about the Group as a whole. The Group has investment property, however, this is not considered to be a material business segment and is therefore not reported as such.

2.4 Foreign currency translation

a)
Functional and presentation currency

Items included in the financial statements of each of the Group's entities are measured using the currency of the primary economic environment in which the entity operates ('the functional currency'). The consolidated financial statements are presented in Pounds Sterling which is the Company's and its subsidiaries functional currency, with the exception of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited whose functional currency is the Euro.

b)
Transactions and balances

Foreign currency transactions are translated into the functional currency using the exchange rates prevailing at the dates of the transactions. Foreign exchange gains and losses resulting from the settlement of such

F-10


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

transactions and from the translation at year-end exchange rates of monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are recognised in the income statement.

c)
Translation of overseas net assets

The results and financial position of all the Group entities (none of which has the currency of a hyperinflationary economy) that have a functional currency different from the presentational currency are translated into the presentational currency as follows:

    (i)
    assets and liabilities for each balance sheet presented are translated at the closing rate at the date of that balance sheet;

    (ii)
    income and expenses for each income statement are translated at average exchange rates (unless this average is not a reasonable approximation of the cumulative effect of the rates prevailing at the transaction dates, in which case income and expenses are translated at the rate on the dates of the transactions); and

    (iii)
    all resulting exchange differences are recognised in other comprehensive income and accumulated in equity.

On disposal of a foreign operation any cumulative exchange differences held in equity are reclassified to the Consolidated income statement.

d)
Exchange rates

The most important exchange rates that have been used in preparing the financial statements are:


 
  Closing rate   Average rate  
 
  2009   2010   2011   2009   2010   2011  

Euro

    1.176     1.2348     1.1066     1.2200     1.2054     1.1707  

US Dollar

    n/a     1.5067     1.6018     n/a     1.5793     1.5542  

2.5 Revenue recognition

Revenue represents the fair value of consideration received or receivable from the Group's principal activities excluding transfer fees and value added tax. The Group's principal revenue streams are Matchday, Broadcasting and Commercial. The Group recognises revenue when the amount of revenue can be reliably measured, it is probable that future economic benefits will flow to the entity and when specific criteria have been met for each of the Group's activities as described below.

a)
Matchday

Matchday income is recognised based on matches played throughout the year with income from each match being recognised only when the match to which the income relates has been played. Income from related activities such as Conference and Events or the Museum is recognised as the event or service is provided or the facility is enjoyed.

Matchday income includes income receivable from all domestic and European matchday activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, together with the Group's share of gate receipts from cup matches not played at Old Trafford (where applicable) and fees for arranging other events at the Old Trafford stadium. The share of gate receipts payable to the other participating club and competition organiser for cup matches played at Old Trafford (where applicable) is treated as an operating expense.

F-11


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

Matchday income which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods (mainly the sale of seasonal facilities for first team matches at Old Trafford) is treated as deferred income. The deferred income is then released to revenue as the matches are played.

b)
Broadcasting

Broadcasting income represents income receivable from all UK and overseas broadcasting contracts, including contracts negotiated centrally by the FA Premier League and UEFA.

Distributions from the FA Premier League comprise a fixed element (which is recognised evenly as domestic home matches are played), facility fees for live coverage and highlights of domestic home and away matches, and merit awards (which are only recognised when they are known at the end of the football season).

Distributions from UEFA relating to participation in European cup competitions comprise market pool payments (which are recognised over the matches played in the competition, a portion of which reflects Manchester United's performance relative to the other Premier League clubs in the competition) and fixed amounts for participation in individual matches which are recognised when the matches are played.

Broadcasting income which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred income. The deferred income is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

c)
Commercial

Commercial income comprises income receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed income and fees for the Manchester United First Team undertaking tours.

For sponsorship contracts any additional income receivable over and above the minimum guaranteed income contained in the sponsorship and licensing agreements is taken to revenue when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and it is probable that the amounts will not be recouped by the sponsor in future years. Income is recognised over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. This typically results in more revenue being recognised in the later stages of the contract as the level of support provided to sponsors increases over the term of the sponsorship agreement, which is consistent with the payment profiles typically set out in the contract.

Commercial income which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred income. The deferred income is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements.

d)
Finance income

Finance income is recognised using the effective interest rate method.

2.6 Accrued income

Income from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, which is received after the financial year to which it relates, is accrued as earned.

F-12


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.7 Deferred income

Income from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, received or receivable prior to the period end in respect of future periods, is deferred.

2.8 Taxation

Current tax, which comprises UK and overseas corporation tax, is provided at amounts expected to be paid (or recovered) using the tax rates and laws that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the reporting date. Deferred tax is the tax expected to be payable or recoverable on the difference between the carrying amounts of assets and liabilities in the balance sheet and the corresponding tax bases used in the computation of taxable profits and is accounted for using the balance sheet liability method. Deferred tax liabilities are generally recognised for all taxable temporary differences and deferred tax assets are recognised only to the extent that it is probable that taxable profit will be available against which deductible temporary differences can be utilised.

Deferred tax is determined using tax rates and laws that have been enacted or substantially enacted by the reporting date and are expected to apply in the period in which the liability is settled or the asset is realised and is charged or credited in the income statement, except where it relates to items charged or credited to equity via the statement of comprehensive income, when the deferred tax is also dealt with in equity.

Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when there is a legally enforceable right to offset current tax assets and current tax liabilities and when the deferred tax assets and liabilities relate to income taxes levied by the same taxation authority on either the same taxable entity or different taxable entities where there is an intention to settle the balances on a net basis.

2.9 Property, plant and equipment

Property, plant and equipment is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment.

Subsequent costs, for example, capital improvements and refurbishment, are included in the asset's carrying amount or recognised as a separate asset, as appropriate, only when it is probable that future economic benefits associated with the item will flow to the Group and the cost of the item can be measured reliably. Where appropriate, the carrying amount of the replaced part is derecognised. All other repairs and maintenance are charged to the income statement during the financial period in which they are incurred.

Land is not depreciated. With the exception of freehold property acquired before August 1, 1999, depreciation on other assets is calculated using the straight line method to write-down assets to their residual value over their estimated useful lives as follows:

Freehold property

  75 years

Investment property

  75 years

Computer equipment and software (included within Plant and machinery)

  3 years

Plant and machinery

  4-5 years

Fixtures and fittings

  7 years

Freehold property acquired before August 1, 1999 is depreciated on a reducing balance basis at an annual rate of 1.33%.

F-13


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed and adjusted if appropriate at each reporting date.

Assets are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognised in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit.

Gains and losses on disposals are determined by comparing the proceeds with the carrying amount and are recognised within operating expenses within the income statement.

2.10 Investment property

Property that is held for long-term rental yields or for capital appreciation or both, and that is not occupied by the Group, is classified as investment property.

Investment property is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs), and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment. Investment property is depreciated using the straight line method over 75 years.

Investment properties are reviewed for impairment when there is a triggering event such as a decline in the property market. An impairment charge is recognised for the amount by which the asset's carrying amount exceeds its recoverable amount.

2.11 Goodwill

a)
Initial recognition

Goodwill represents the excess of the cost of an acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the net identifiable assets of the acquired subsidiary at the date of acquisition.

b)
Impairment

Management considers there to be one material cash generating unit for the purposes of annual impairment review being the operation of a professional football club.

Goodwill is not subject to amortisation and is tested annually for impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognised in the income statement when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use.

2.12 Players' registrations and football staff remuneration

a)
Remuneration

Remuneration is charged to operating expenses on a straight-line basis over the contract periods based on the amount payable to players and other football staff for that period. Any performance bonuses are recognised when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. Signing-on fees are typically paid to players in equal annual instalments over the term of the player's contract. Instalments are paid at or near the beginning of each financial year and recognised as prepayments within trade and other receivables. They are subsequently charged to the income statement (as

F-14


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

operating expenses) on straight-line basis over the financial year. Signing-on fees paid form part of cash flows from operating activities. Loyalty fees are bonuses which are paid to players either at the beginning of a renewed contract or in instalments over the term of their contract in recognition for either past or future performance.

Loyalty bonuses for past service are typically paid in a lump sum amount upon renewal of a player's contract. These loyalty bonuses require no future service and are not subject to any claw-back provisions were the player to subsequently leave the club during their new contract term. They are expensed once the Company has a present legal or constructive obligation to make the payment, which arises when the new contract is agreed.

Loyalty bonuses for ongoing service are typically paid in equal annual instalments over the term of the player's contract. These are paid at the beginning of each annual period and the related charge is recognised within operating expenses in the income statement on a straight-line basis over that period.

b)
Initial recognition

The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalised at the fair value of the consideration payable. Costs include transfer fees, FAPL levy fees, agents' fees incurred by the club and other directly attributable costs. Costs also include the fair value of any contingent consideration, which is primarily payable to the player's former club (with associated levy fees payable to the FAPL), once payment becomes probable. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. The additional amount of contingent consideration potentially payable, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations, is disclosed in note 27.3. Costs are fully amortised over the period covered by the player's contract.

c)
Renegotiation

Where a playing contract is extended, any costs associated with securing the extension are added to the unamortised balance (at the date of the amendment) and the revised book value is amortised over the remaining revised contract life.

d)
Disposals

Assets available for sale (principally player registrations) are classified as assets held for sale when their carrying value is expected to be recovered principally through a sale transaction and a sale is considered to be highly probable. Highly probable is defined as being actively marketed by the club, with unconditional offers having been received prior to a period end. These assets would be stated at the lower of the carrying amount and fair value less costs to sell.

Gains and losses on disposal of players' registrations are determined by comparing the fair value of the consideration receivable, net of any transaction costs, with the carrying amount and are recognised separately in the income statement within profit on disposal of players' registrations. Where a part of the consideration receivable is contingent on specified performance conditions, this amount is recognised in the income statement on the date the conditions are met.

F-15


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

e)
Impairment

Management does not consider that it is possible to determine the value in use of an individual football player in isolation as that player (unless via a sale or insurance recovery) cannot generate cash flows on his own. Whilst management does not consider any individual player can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where a player is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not be available to play again for the club, for example, a player sustaining career threatening injury. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the player would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the player's fair value less any costs to sell and an impairment charge made in operating expenses reflecting any loss arising.

2.13 Derivative financial instruments and hedging activities

Derivatives are initially recognised at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently re-measured at their fair value. The method of recognising the resulting gain or loss depends on whether the derivative is designated as a hedging instrument and, if so, the nature of the item being hedged. The Group designates certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge). The Group had no designated hedges in place as of June 30, 2010, 2009 and 2008 relating to income recognised up to and including the year ended June 30, 2011.

For designated hedges placed in the 3 months ended June 30, 2011 relating to future years' income the Group has documented, at the inception of the transaction, the relationship between hedging instruments and hedged items as well as its risk management objective and strategy for undertaking the hedge transactions. The Group also documents its assessment, both at hedge inception and on an on-going basis, of whether the derivatives that are used in hedging transactions are highly effective in offsetting changes in the cash flows of the hedged item.

The fair values of various derivative instruments used for hedging purposes are disclosed in note 16. Movements on the hedging reserve in other comprehensive income are shown in the statement of changes in equity. The full fair value of a hedging derivative is classified as a non-current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is more than 12 months, and as a current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is less than 12 months.

The effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges is recognised in other comprehensive income. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognised immediately in the income statement within operating expenses. Amounts previously recognised in other comprehensive income and accumulated in equity are reclassified to the income statement in the periods when the hedged item is recognised in the income statement, in the same line of the income statement as the recognised hedged item. When a hedging instrument expires or is sold, or when a hedge no longer meets the criteria for hedge accounting, any cumulative gain or loss existing in equity at that time remains in equity and is recognised when the hedged item is ultimately recognised in the income statement. When a forecast transaction is no longer expected to occur, the cumulative gain or loss that was reported in equity is immediately transferred to the income statement within operating expenses.

F-16


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.14 Trade and other receivables

Trade receivables are recognised initially at fair value, and subsequently measured at amortised cost less provision for impairment. If collection is expected in one year or less, they are classified as current assets. If not, they are presented as non-current assets.

A provision for impairment of trade receivables is established when there is objective evidence that the receivable is impaired. The amount of impairment loss is measured as the difference between the carrying amount of the receivable and the present value of the estimated future cash flows arising on the trade receivable. Significant financial difficulties of the customer, probability that the customer will enter bankruptcy or financial reorganization, and default or delinquency in payments (more than 90 days overdue) are considered indicators that the trade receivable may be impaired.

The carrying amount of the asset is reduced through the use of an allowance account, and the amount of the loss is recognised in the income statement within 'operating expenses'. When a trade receivable is uncollectible, it is written off against the allowance account for trade receivables. Subsequent recoveries of amounts previously written off are credited against 'operating expenses' in the income statement.

Other receivables comprise loans to related parties (note 29.1), which are recognised initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortised cost. They are presented as non-current assets as collection is expected in more than one year.

2.15 Cash and cash equivalents

Cash and cash equivalents includes cash in hand, deposits held at call with banks, other short-term highly liquid investments with original maturities of three months or less, and bank overdrafts.

2.16 Trade payables

Trade payables are obligations to pay for goods and services which have been acquired in the commercial operations of the Group. Amounts payable are classified as current liabilities if payment is due within one year or less. If not they are presented as non-current liabilities.

Trade payables are recognised initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortised cost.

2.17 Borrowings

Borrowings are recognised initially at fair value, net of transaction costs incurred. Borrowings are subsequently carried at amortised cost; any differences between the proceeds (net of transaction costs) and the redemption value is recognised in the income statement over the period of the borrowings using the effective interest rate method.

Finance costs are recognised using the effective interest rate method.

Interest payments or receipts are treated as cash flows from operating activities.

2.18 Provisions

Provisions are measured at the present value of the expenditures expected to be required to settle the obligation using a pre-tax discount rate that reflects current market assessments of the time value of money and the risks specific to the obligation. The increase in the provision due to passage of time is recognised as a finance cost.

Provision is made for the anticipated net costs of onerous leases on non-trading properties.

F-17


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued)

2.19 Leases

Leases in which a significant portion of the risks and rewards of ownership are retained by the lessor are classified as operating leases. Rentals payable under operating leases are charged to the income statement on a straight line basis over the lease term. Any incentives received at the inception of the lease are recognised on a straight-line basis over the life of the lease.

Rentals receivable under sub-tenancy agreements are credited to the income statement on a straight line basis over the lease term. Any lease incentives given are recognised on a straight-line basis over the life of the lease. The risk and rewards of ownership on the sub-let property remain with the third party lessor.

2.20 Pension costs

The Group is one of a number of participating employers in The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the scheme'). The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the scheme. As such the Group's contributions into the scheme are reflected within the income statement when the contributions fall due.

The Group also operates a defined contribution scheme. The assets of the scheme are held separately from those of the Company in an independently administered fund. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due.

2.21 Exceptional items

Exceptional items are those that in management's judgement need to be disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence. Such items are disclosed in the notes to the financial statements. Transactions which may give rise to exceptional items includes but is not limited to, significant impairment of assets, professional fees relating to proposed issue of shares, and significant onerous lease provisions.

2.22 Share capital

Ordinary shares are classified as equity. Incremental costs directly attributable to the issue of new shares are shown in equity as a deduction from the proceeds of the issue.

3 Critical Accounting Judgements and Estimates

The preparation of financial statements in conformity with IFRSs requires the use of certain critical accounting judgements, estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities, revenues and expenses, which are not readily apparent from other sources. It also requires management to exercise its judgement in the process of applying the Group's accounting policies. The estimates and assumptions used are based on historical experience and any other factors that are considered to be relevant. Actual results may differ from these estimates. The areas involving a higher

F-18


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

3 Critical Accounting Judgements and Estimates (Continued)

degree of judgement or complexity, or areas where assumptions and estimates are significant to the consolidated financial statements, are considered to be:

a)
Goodwill

The Group annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment, in accordance with its accounting policy. The recoverable amounts of cash-generating units have been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flows and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. These calculations have been carried out in accordance with the assumptions set out in note 13.

b)
Player registrations

The costs associated with the acquisition of players' registrations are capitalised at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis.

The Group will perform an impairment review on intangible assets, including player registrations, if adverse events indicate that the amortised carrying value of the asset may not be recoverable. Whilst no individual player can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where a player is taken out of the CGU, for example a player being excluded from the First Team due to sustaining a career threatening injury. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the player would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the player's fair value less any costs to sell.

c)
Revenue recognition — estimates in certain commercial contracts

In addition to a minimum guarantee, certain commercial contracts include additional profit share arrangements based on cumulative profits earned from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand. However, under the terms of one key commercial agreement, such surplus profits may be recouped by the sponsor against future minimum guarantees should the future financial performance result in profits below the minimum guarantee.

Any additional profit share on such arrangements is only recognised when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the revenue is considered probable.

In assessing whether any additional profit share is probable and should therefore be recognised, management carry out regular reviews of the contracts and future financial forecasts, having regard to the underlying risk factors such as team performance and general economic conditions.

Additional profit share recognised in the year ended June 30, 2011 amounted to £5.7 million, cumulative £8.9 million (2010: £3.2 million, cumulative £3.2 million; 2009: £nil, cumulative £nil).

F-19


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

3 Critical Accounting Judgements and Estimates (Continued)

d)
Recognition of deferred tax assets in respect of losses

Deferred tax assets are recognised on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. In arriving at a judgement in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses, management consider the regulations applicable to taxation and advice on their interpretation. Management also consider whether losses carried forward may be utilised through tax planning opportunities to create suitable taxable profits. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is necessary to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessment of the recognition of deferred tax assets on losses carried forward.

4 Financial risk management

4.1 Financial risk factors

The Group's activities expose it to a variety of financial risks: market risk (including currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk), credit risk, and liquidity risk. The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain exposures, and has designated certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge).

The policy for each of the above risks is described in more detail below.

a)
Market risk

Currency risk

The Group is exposed to the following currency risks:

    Significant income received in Euros is primarily a result of participation in the UEFA Champions League competition. During the year ended June 30, 2011 the Group received a total of €55.3 million of income denominated in Euros (2010: €45.9 million; 2009: €40.2 million). The Group seeks to hedge the majority of the currency risk of this income by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the income. The fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts is disclosed in note 16.

    Significant amount of sponsorship income denominated in US Dollars. During the year ended June 30, 2011 the Group received a total of US$41.2 million of income denominated in US Dollars (2010: US$21.5 million; 2009: US$16.4 million).

    Risks arising from the senior secured notes issued in US Dollars (see note 21). The Group issued a total of US$425 million of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes, the principal of which is not hedged, and is therefore retranslated each year at the closing rate for each reporting date. The currency retranslation for the year ended June 30, 2011 resulted in a credit to the income statement of £16.4 million (2010: charge of £19.3 million, 2009: £nil) and is disclosed in note 8 of the financial statements as a non-exceptional item. Interest is paid on the US Dollar element of the senior secured notes in US Dollars.

F-20


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

4 Financial risk management (Continued)

    The Group only considers hedging US Dollar exposures to the extent that there is an excess of currency receivable after the interest payments have been made and after taking into consideration the credit risk of the counterparty.

    Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers the Group may not always be able to predict such cash flows until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable the Group will seek to hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the income will be received. When hedging income to be received, the Group also takes account of the credit risk of the counterparty.

As of June 30, 2011:

    if Pounds Sterling had strengthened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, post-tax profit for the year would have been £1.6 million higher (2010: £0.3 million higher; 2009: £0.7 million lower).

    if Pounds Sterling had weakened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, post-tax profit for the year would have been £1.9 million lower (2010: £0.4 million lower; 2009: £0.8 million higher).

    if Pounds Sterling had strengthened by 10% against the US Dollar, with all other variables held constant, post-tax profit for the year would have been £21.0 million higher (2010: £23.8 million higher; 2009: £0.5 million lower).

    if Pounds Sterling had weakened by 10% against the US Dollar, with all other variables held constant, post-tax profit for the year would have been £25.7 million lower (2010: £29.1 million lower; 2009: £0.6 million higher).

Interest rate risk

The Group has no significant interest bearing assets other than cash on deposit which attracts interest at a small margin above UK base rates.

The Group's interest rate risk arises from its borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose the Group to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose the Group to fair value interest rate risk. The Group's borrowings are denominated in Pounds Sterling and US Dollar. Full details of the Group's borrowings and associated interest rates can be found in note 21.

The Group analyses its interest rate exposure on a dynamic basis. Various scenarios are simulated taking into consideration refinancing, renewal of existing positions, alternative financing and hedging. Based on these scenarios, the Group calculates the impact on profit or loss of a defined interest rate shift. For each simulation, the same interest shift is used for all currencies. The scenarios are run only for liabilities that represent the major interest bearing positions.

Based on various scenarios, the Group manages its cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. These are approved by the Executive Board of Manchester United Limited and the Board receives updates on a regular basis in respect of the hedging position.

F-21


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

4 Financial risk management (Continued)

The Group has entered into a number of swap agreements with terms remaining of up to seven years, as disclosed in note 16. As of June 30, 2011 the fair value of these interest rate swaps was a liability of £1,404,000 (2010: £1,537,000; 2009: £29,821,000; 2008: asset of £19,101,000). Details of all derivatives are given in note 16.

Cash flow risk

Cash flow forecasting is performed on a regular basis which includes rolling forecasts of the Group's liquidity requirements to ensure that the Group has sufficient cash to meet operational needs while maintaining sufficient headroom on its undrawn committed borrowing facilities at all times so that the Group does not breach borrowing limits or covenants on any of its borrowing facilities.

The Group's borrowing facilities are described in note 21. Financing facilities have been agreed at appropriate levels having regard to the Group's operating cash flows and future development plans.

b)
Credit risk

Credit risk refers to the risk that a counterparty will default on its contractual obligations resulting in financial loss to the Group. Of the net total trade receivable balance of £28,845,000 (2010: £32,175,000; 2009: £26,380,000; 2008: £38,891,000), £4,154,000 (2010: £13,358,000; 2009: £10,293,000; 2008: £25,816,000) relates to amounts receivable from various other football clubs in relation to player trading and £19,670,000 (2010: £13,986,000; 2009: £11,809,000; 2008: £5,461,000) relates to commercial sponsorship. The maximum credit exposure relates to the total of cash and cash equivalents and trade and other receivables (excluding prepayments) and is £206,171,000 (2010: £212,427,000; 2009: £194,700,000; 2008: £97,385,000). Further information on trade and other receivables can be found in note 17.

The maximum exposure to credit risk is represented by the carrying amount of each financial asset included in the balance sheet. Management does not expect any material losses from non-performance by these counterparties.

There are no significant concentrations of credit risk within the Group. The maximum credit risk exposure at the reporting date relates to football liabilities but this is mitigated by the governing bodies of international and national football associations.

c)
Liquidity risk

The Group's policy is to maintain a balance of continuity of funding and flexibility through the use of secured loan notes and other borrowings as applicable. The annual cash flow is cyclical in nature with a significant portion of cash inflows being received prior to the start of the playing season. Ultimate responsibility for liquidity risk management rests with the Executive Directors of Manchester United Limited. The Directors use management information tools including budgets and cash flow forecasts to constantly monitor and manage current and future liquidity. The maturity profile of borrowings is presented in note 21 along with the Group's borrowing facilities as at the reporting date.

Surplus cash held by the operating entities over and above that required for working capital management are invested by Group finance in interest bearing current accounts or money market deposits. At the

F-22


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

4 Financial risk management (Continued)

reporting date, the Group held cash and cash equivalents of £150,645,000 (2010: £163,833,000; 2009: £150,530,000; 2008: £49,745,000).

The table below analyses the financial liabilities into relevant maturity groupings based on the remaining period at the reporting date to the contractual maturity date. The amounts disclosed in the table are the contractual undiscounted cash flows.


 
  Less
than 1
year
£'000
  Between
1 and 2
years
£'000
  Between
2 and 5
years
£'000
  Over 5
years
£'000
 

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes (1)

    47,552     1,366     4,995     360  

Borrowings

    53,544     55,966     182,714     707,749  
                   

    101,096     57,332     187,709     708,109  

Non-trading (2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

                         

cash outflow

    13,524     99          

cash inflow

    (17,566 )   (4,958 )   (14,744 )   (2,415 )
                   

At June 30, 2008

    97,054     52,473     172,965     705,694  
                   

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes (1)

    52,484     2,116     5,862     1,225  

Borrowings

    31,137     33,830     169,923     598,861  
                   

    83,621     35,946     175,785     600,086  

Non-trading (2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

                         

cash outflow

    20,181     16,959     42,635     1,111  

cash inflow

    (2,690 )            
                   

At June 30, 2009

    101,112     52,905     218,420     601,197  
                   

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes (1)

    35,881     8,782     22,549     4,032  

Borrowings

    45,958     45,971     143,011     844,696  
                   

    81,839     54,753     165,560     848,728  

Non-trading (2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

                         

cash outflow

    333     378     938     876  

cash inflow

    (1,669 )            
                   

At June 30, 2010

    80,503     55,131     166,498     849,604  
                   

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes (1)

    103,391     13,616     19,433     627  

Borrowings

    39,411     39,425     118,360     482,250  
                   

    142,802     53,041     137,793     482,877  

Non-trading (2) and net settled derivative financial instruments:

                         

cash outflow

    1,001     353     939     569  
                   

At June 30, 2011

    143,803     53,394     138,732     483,446  
                   

(1)
Social security and other taxes are excluded from trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

(2)
Non-trading derivatives are included at their fair value at the reporting date.

F-23


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

4 Financial risk management (Continued)

4.2 Capital risk management

The Group manages its capital to ensure that entities in the Group will be able to continue as going concerns while maximising the return to shareholders through the optimisation of the debt and equity balance. Capital is calculated as 'equity attributable to owners of the Company' as shown in the balance sheet plus net debt. Net debt is calculated as total borrowings (including 'current and non-current borrowings' as shown in the balance sheet) less cash and cash equivalents and is used by management in monitoring the net indebtedness of the Group. A reconciliation of net debt is shown in note 21.

4.3 Fair value estimation

The following table presents the assets and liabilities that are measured at fair value. The fair value hierarchy used in measuring fair value has the following levels:

    Level 1 – quoted prices (unadjusted) in active markets for identical assets or liabilities;

    Level 2 – inputs other than quoted prices included within Level 1 that are observable for the asset or liability, either directly (i.e. as prices) or indirectly (i.e. derived from prices);

    Level 3 – inputs for the asset or liability that are not based on observable market data (unobservable inputs).

 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Assets

                         

Derivative financial assets at fair value through profit or loss

    19,101     620     1,669      

Liabilities

                         

Derivative financial liabilities at fair value through profit or loss

    (108 )   (30,459 )   (1,537 )   (1,404 )

Derivative financial liabilities designated as cash flow hedges

                (630 )
                   

    18,993     (29,839 )   132     (2,034 )
                   

The fair value of financial instruments that are not traded in an active market is determined by using valuation techniques. These valuation techniques maximise the use of observable market data where it is available and rely as little as possible on entity specific estimates. If all significant inputs required to fair value an instrument are observable, the instrument is categorised as Level 2.

All of the derivative assets and liabilities detailed above are categorised as Level 2.

5 Segment information

The principal activity of the Group is the operation of a professional football club. All of the activities of the Group support the operation of the football club and the success of the First Team is critical to the on-going development of the Group.

Consequently the Chief Operating Decision Maker regards the Group as operating in one material segment, being the operation of a professional football club.

F-24


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

5 Segment information (Continued)

External revenue, all of which arises within the United Kingdom from the Group's principal activity, can be analysed into its three main revenue components as follows:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Matchday

    114,486     105,818     110,823  

Broadcasting

    98,013     103,276     117,249  

Commercial

    65,977     77,322     103,369  
               

    278,476     286,416     331,441  
               

All non-current assets are held within the United Kingdom.

Entities accounting for more than 10% of revenue are as follows:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Entity 1

    54,313     55,854     63,409  

Entity 2

    33,472     40,719     51,129  
               

6 Operating expenses


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Operating expenses excluding player amortisation:

                   

Exceptional items (note 7)

    3,097     2,775     4,667  

Employee benefit expense (note 9)

    123,120     131,689     152,915  

Depreciation — property, plant and equipment (note 11)

    8,875     8,547     6,902  

Depreciation — investment property (note 12)

    87     87     87  

Operating lease costs — land and buildings

    741     1,272     1,149  

Operating lease costs — other

    173     173     178  

Stadium and other operating charges

    60,819     50,153     67,634  

Auditors' remuneration: audit of parent company and consolidated accounts

    23     16     16  

Auditors' remuneration: other audit services

    16     12     12  

Audit of subsidiary undertakings

    97     69     76  

Auditors' remuneration: taxation advice

    528     394     212  

Exchange (gains)/losses on translation

    (63 )   113     (394 )

(Profit)/loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment

    (23 )   104     (46 )
               

    197,490     195,404     233,408  

Player amortisation:

                   

Amortisation of players' registrations (note 14)

    37,641     40,087     39,245  
               

    235,131     235,491     272,653  
               

F-25


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

6 Operating expenses (Continued)

In addition to the auditors' remuneration charges disclosed above, are amounts of £nil (2010: £701,000; 2009: £nil) included within debt finance costs relating to services provided in connection with the senior secured notes issued on January 29, 2010 and £625,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil) included within exceptional items (note 7).

7 Exceptional items


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Investment property impairment (note 12)

    1,935     615     2,013  

Professional adviser fees relating to proposed issue of shares

            2,654  

Increase in onerous lease provision (note 23)

    325     2,160      

Football League pension scheme deficit

    837          
               

    3,097     2,775     4,667  
               

The investment property impairment charges represent reductions in the market value of investment properties held by the Group, based on internal and external valuations undertaken in 2009, 2010 and 2011 respectively (see note 12 for further details).

Professional adviser fees regards the proposed issue of shares relate to a proposed public offer of shares. These fees are recognised as an expense rather than being accounted for as a deduction from equity as they are not directly attributable to the issue of shares. The fees include £625,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil) relating to services provided by the Group's auditors.

The onerous lease provision reflects the present value of future lease payments on a property upon which no permanent income has been secured. The provision relates to a lease which contains a break clause that may be exercised in 2015.

The Football League pension deficit reflects the Group's share of the increased deficit as per the last actuarial valuation as of August 31, 2008 (see note 28 for further details).

F-26


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

8 Net finance costs


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Interest payable on bank loans, overdrafts and deferred element of terminated interest rate swap

    1,834     2,490     4,619  

Interest payable on senior secured notes and secured senior facilities

    40,272     39,440     41,778  

Interest payable on secured payment in kind loan

    26,307     30,192     14,314  

Amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs on senior secured notes, secured senior facilities and secured payment in kind loan

    1,408     2,268     1,996  

Premium on repurchase of senior secured notes (note 21)

            3,511  

Foreign exchange loss/(gain) on US Dollar denominated senior secured notes

        19,270     (16,414 )

Unwinding of discount on onerous lease provision (note 23)

        99     93  

Fair value movements on derivative financial instruments:

                   

Forward foreign exchange contracts

        (563 )   563  

Interest rate swaps

    973     514     (132 )

Accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on repaid payment in kind loan

            2,632  

Accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on repaid secured senior facilities

        4,705      

Fair value movements on financial instruments:

                   

Terminated interest rate swap agreements

    47,949     11,883      
               

Total finance costs

    118,743     110,298     52,960  

Total finance income — interest receivable

    (1,317 )   (1,715 )   (1,710 )
               

Net finance costs

    117,426     108,583     51,250  
               

The payment in kind loan was repaid on November 22, 2010 following a share subscription. This triggered the accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on the payment in kind loan amounting to £2,632,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil).

On completion of the senior secured notes issue in January 2010 (see note 21), the secured senior facilities were repaid by a wholly owned subsidiary, Red Football Limited. This triggered the accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on the secured senior facilities amounting to £nil (2010: £4,705,000; 2009: £nil) and also resulted in the termination of interest rate swap agreements related to the secured senior facilities.

The fair value movement on the terminated interest rate swap agreements, including losses on termination, amounted to £nil (2010: £11,883,000; 2009: £47,949,000).

F-27


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

9 Employees

Employee benefit expense and average number of people employed

The average monthly number of employees during the year, including directors, was as follows:


 
  2009   2010   2011  

Average number of employees:

                   

Football — players

    62     68     71  

Football — technical and coaching

    63     68     70  

Commercial

    23     40     53  

Broadcasting

    73     57     65  

Administration and other

    370     359     369  
               

Average monthly number of employees

    591     592     628  
               

The Group also employs approximately 2,191 temporary staff on matchdays (2010: 1,869; 2009: 2,012).

Particulars of employee costs are as shown below:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Wages and salaries (including bonuses)

    109,567     117,060     135,568  

Social security costs

    12,325     13,234     15,919  

Other pension costs — defined contribution

    1,228     1,395     1,428  
               

    123,120     131,689     152,915  
               

Details of the pension arrangements offered by the Company and the Group are disclosed in note 28.

Key management compensation

Key management includes directors (executive and non-executive) of the Group and executive directors of Manchester United Limited. The compensation paid or payable to key management for employee services, which is included in the employee costs table above, is as follows:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Salaries and other short-term employee benefits (including bonuses)

    3,300     3,527     4,039  

Post-employment benefits

    336     355     252  
               

    3,636     3,882     4,291  
               

No directors of Red Football Shareholder Limited received any emoluments in respect of services for the Company and Group during the year (2010: none; 2009: none).

F-28


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

10 Tax


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Current tax:

                   

Current tax on profit for the year

            4,338  

Foreign tax

    44     59     129  

Adjustment in respect of prior years

    (2,032 )        
               

Total current tax (credit)/expense

    (1,988 )   59     4,467  
               

Deferred tax:

                   

Origination and reversal of temporary differences

    2,832     3,152     (3,426 )

Adjustment in respect of previous years

            2,190  

Impact of change in UK corporation tax rate

            (4,217 )
               

Total deferred tax expense/(credit)

    2,832     3,152     (5,453 )
               

Total tax expense/(credit)

    844     3,211     (986 )
               

A reconciliation of the total tax expense/(credit) is as follows:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Profit/(loss) before tax

    6,104     (44,273 )   12,004  
               

Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities multiplied by weighted average UK Corporation tax rate of 27.5% (2010: 28%, 2009: 28%)

    1,709     (12,396 )   3,301  

Tax effects of:

                   

Foreign tax

    44     59     129  

Adjustment in respect of previous years (1)

    (2,032 )       2,190  

Expenses not deductible for tax purposes (2)

    924     524     2,871  

Re-measurement of deferred tax — change in UK corporation tax rate

            (4,217 )

Utilisation of previously unrecognised tax losses

            (5,260 )

Tax losses for which no deferred tax asset is recognised

    199     15,024      
               

Total tax expense/(credit)

    844     3,211     (986 )
               

(1)
The £2,190,000 additional tax charged in 2011 is due to an historic imbalance in tax written down values. The adjustment brings the carried forward position in to line with the most recent finalised tax computations. In addition, the £2,032,000 tax credit arising in 2009 represents the adjustment of an overprovision from prior years.

(2)
Expenses not deductible for tax purposes typically comprise non-qualifying depreciation and routine, recurring disallowable expenses such as entertaining, in addition to investment property impairments charged in the periods reported. The £2,871,000 additional tax charged in 2011 mainly relates to accrued professional adviser fees relating to the proposed issue of shares (see note 7), and the premium paid on repurchase of senior secured notes (see note 21).

The main rate of UK corporation tax reduced from 28% to 26% from April 1, 2011. The reduction to 26% was substantively enacted on March 29, 2011 and consequently deferred tax balances have been re-measured to 26%.

F-29


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

10 Tax (Continued)

Proposals have been announced to further reduce the rate to 24% from April 1, 2012 and to 23% from April 1, 2013. The further reduction to 24% was enacted in March 2012. As this change was not substantively enacted at the reporting date, it is not reflected in these financial statements. The further reduction to 23% has yet to be enacted.

The overall effect of the further reductions from 26% to 23%, if these applied to the deferred tax balance at 30 June 2011, would be to reduce the deferred tax liability by £6,277,000 (being £4,185,000 expected to be recognised in 2012 and £2,092,000 expected to be recognised in 2013).

In addition to the amount charged/(credited) to the income statement, the following amounts relating to tax have been recognised directly in other comprehensive income:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 
 
  Before
tax
  Tax   After
tax
  Before
tax
  Tax   After
tax
  Before
tax
  Tax   After
tax
 

Arising on income and expenses recognised in other comprehensive income:

                                                       

Movements in fair value of financial instruments treated as cash flow hedges

                            (630 )   (164 )   (466 )

Exchange (loss)/gain on translation of overseas subsidiary

    (116 )       (116 )   5         5     (265 )       (265 )
                                       

Other comprehensive income

    (116 )       (116 )   5         5     (895 )   (164 )   (731 )
                                       

Deferred tax (note 24)

                                (164 )    
                                       

F-30


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

11 Property, plant and equipment


 
  Freehold
property
£'000
  Plant and
machinery
£'000
  Fixtures and
fittings
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Cost

                         

As of July 1, 2008

    252,559     30,453     16,309     299,321  

Additions

    101     1,054     2,169     3,324  

Disposals

        (188 )   (37 )   (225 )

Transfers

    (425 )   425          
                   

As of June 30, 2009

    252,235     31,744     18,441     302,420  
                   

Accumulated depreciation

                         

As of July 1, 2008

    17,751     21,807     10,741     50,299  

Charge for year

    3,282     4,315     1,278     8,875  

Disposals

        (183 )   (37 )   (220 )
                   

As of June 30, 2009

    21,033     25,939     11,982     58,954  
                   

Net book amount

                         

As of June 30, 2009

    231,202     5,805     6,459     243,466  
                   

As of June 30, 2008

    234,808     8,646     5,568     249,022  
                   

Cost

                         

As of July 1, 2009

    252,235     31,744     18,441     302,420  

Additions

    754     1,658     2,333     4,745  

Disposals

    (683 )   (465 )   (662 )   (1,810 )
                   

As of June 30, 2010

    252,306     32,937     20,112     305,355  
                   

Accumulated depreciation

                         

As of July 1, 2009

    21,033     25,939     11,982     58,954  

Charge for year

    3,288     3,642     1,617     8,547  

Disposals

    (683 )   (408 )   (564 )   (1,655 )
                   

As of June 30, 2010

    23,638     29,173     13,035     65,846  
                   

Net book amount

                         

As of June 30, 2010

    228,668     3,764     7,077     239,509  
                   

Cost

                         

As of July 1, 2010

    252,306     32,937     20,112     305,355  

Additions

    3,020     1,978     2,996     7,994  

Disposals

        (586 )   (120 )   (706 )
                   

As of June 30, 2011

    255,326     34,329     22,988     312,643  
                   

Accumulated depreciation

                         

As of July 1, 2010

    23,638     29,173     13,035     65,846  

Charge for year

    3,286     1,787     1,829     6,902  

Disposals

        (532 )   (113 )   (645 )
                   

As of June 30, 2011

    26,924     30,428     14,751     72,103  
                   

Net book amount

                         

As of June 30, 2011

    228,402     3,901     8,237     240,540  
                   

F-31


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

11 Property, plant and equipment (Continued)

Freehold property primarily comprises the Old Trafford stadium and the Carrington Training Ground. Subsequent to the reporting date, the Group acquired additional freehold property as described in note 31.

Property, plant and equipment with a net book amount of £240,540,000 (2010: £239,509,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) has been pledged to secure the senior secured notes borrowings of the Group (see note 21).

Capital commitments at the reporting date are disclosed in note 27.

12 Investment properties


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Cost at the beginning of the year

        11,762     11,762     11,762  

Acquisitions

    11,762              
                   

Cost at the end of the year

    11,762     11,762     11,762     11,762  
                   

Accumulated depreciation and impairment at the beginning of the period

            (2,022 )   (2,724 )

Depreciation

        (87 )   (87 )   (87 )

Impairment

        (1,935 )   (615 )   (2,013 )
                   

Accumulated depreciation and impairment at the end of the period

        (2,022 )   (2,724 )   (4,824 )
                   

Closing net book amount

    11,762     9,740     9,038     6,938  
                   

Investment property primarily comprises the leasehold on the Manchester International Freight Terminal, which expires in 2071. Subsequent to the reporting date, the Group acquired additional investments in land and buildings as described in note 31.

Investment properties were externally valued as of June 30, 2011 and June 30, 2010 in accordance with UK practice statements contained within the Royal Institute of Chartered Surveyors Valuations Standards, 6th edition. Investment properties were internally valued as at 30 June 2009 by an employee of Manchester United Limited group holding a recognised professional qualification. The fair value as of June 30, 2011 was £6,938,000 (2010: £9,038,000; 2009: £9,740,000).

Impairment charges have been recognised in 2011, 2010 and 2009 based on the valuations undertaken, to ensure the carrying amounts of the investment properties do not exceed fair value.

The property rental income earned by the Group from its investment property amounted to £1,019,000 (2010: £1,022,000; 2009: £1,033,000). Property rental income includes top up payments made by the vendor of the investment property known as the Manchester International Freight Terminal covering any rental income shortfall up to £1,000,000. This rental income guarantee expired on June 30, 2011. Direct operating expenses arising on the investment property in the period amounted to £187,000 (2010: £146,000; 2009: £122,000).

F-32


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

12 Investment properties (Continued)

Investment property with a net book amount of £6,700,000 (2010: £8,800,000) has been pledged to secure the bank loan borrowings of the Group (see note 21).

13 Goodwill


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Cost and net book amount at the beginning and end of the year

    421,453     421,453     421,453     421,453  
                   

Impairment tests for goodwill

Goodwill arose largely in relation to the Group's acquisition of Manchester United Limited in 2005. An impairment test has been performed on the carrying value of goodwill based on value-in-use calculations.

The value-in-use calculations have used pre-tax cash flow projections based on the financial budgets approved by management covering a five year period. The budgets are based on past experience and identified initiatives in respect of revenues, variable and fixed costs, player and capital expenditure and working capital assumptions. For each accounting period, cash flows beyond the five year period are extrapolated using a terminal growth rate of 2.5%, which does not exceed the long term average growth rate for the UK economy in which the cash generating unit operates.

The other key assumptions used in the value in use calculations for each period are the discount rate, which has been determined at 11.6% for each period, and certain assumptions around progression in Domestic and European cup competitions, notably the UEFA Champions League.

Management determined budgeted revenue growth based on historic performance and its expectations of market development. The discount rates are pre-tax and reflect the specific risks relating to the business.

The following sensitivity analysis was performed:

    increase the discount rate by 3%;

    failure to qualify for the UEFA Champions League once every five seasons.

In each of these scenarios the estimated recoverable amount substantially exceeds the carrying value for the cash generating unit and accordingly no impairment was identified.

Having assessed the future anticipated cash flows, management believes that any reasonably possible changes in key assumptions would not result in an impairment of goodwill.

F-33


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

14 Players' registrations


 
  £'000  

Cost

       

As of July 1, 2008

    201,412  

Additions

    61,802  

Disposals

    (40,908 )
       

As of June 30, 2009

    222,306  
       

Accumulated amortisation

       

As of July 1, 2008

    108,673  

Charge for year

    37,641  

Disposals

    (37,414 )
       

As of June 30, 2009

    108,900  
       

Net book amount

       

As of June 30, 2009

    113,406  
       

As of June 30, 2008

    92,739  
       

Cost

       

As of July 1, 2009

    222,306  

Additions

    25,717  

Disposals

    (9,638 )
       

As of June 30, 2010

    238,385  
       

Accumulated amortisation

       

As of July 1, 2009

    108,900  

Charge for year

    40,087  

Disposals

    (4,872 )
       

As of June 30, 2010

    144,115  
       

Net book amount

       

As of June 30, 2010

    94,270  
       

Cost

       

As of July 1, 2010

    238,385  

Additions

    74,760  

Disposals

    (19,775 )
       

As of June 30, 2011

    293,370  
       

Accumulated amortisation

       

As of July 1, 2010

    144,115  

Charge for year

    39,245  

Disposals

    (19,699 )
       

As of June 30, 2011

    163,661  
       

Net book amount

       

As of June 30, 2011

    129,709  
       

F-34


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

15 Financial instruments

Financial instruments by category

The accounting classification of each category of financial instruments, and their carrying values, is set out in the following table:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Financial assets

                         

At fair value through profit and loss:

                         

Derivative financial instruments

    19,101     620     1,669      

Loans and receivables:

                         

Trade and other receivables excluding prepayments (1)

    47,690     44,170     48,594     55,526  

Cash and cash equivalents

    49,745     150,530     163,833     150,645  
                   

Total

    116,486     195,320     214,096     206,171  
                   

Financial liabilities

                         

Designated and effective as hedging instruments:

                         

Derivative financial instruments

                630  

At fair value through profit and loss:

                         

Derivative financial instruments

    108     30,459     1,537     1,404  

Other financial liabilities:

                         

Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes (2)

    54,331     61,332     63,405     131,136  

Borrowings

    699,174     716,586     773,335     458,903  
                   

Total

    753,613     808,377     838,277     592,073  
                   

(1)
Prepayments are excluded from the trade and other receivables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

(2)
Social security and other taxes are excluded from the trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments.

Credit quality of financial assets

Credit risk is managed on a Group basis and arises from cash and cash equivalents and trade and other receivables (excluding prepayments).

Derivative financial instruments and cash and cash equivalents are placed with counterparties with a minimum Moody's rating of Aa3.

For receivables the directors consider that, based on the historical information about default rates and the current strength of relationships (a number of which are recurring long term relationships) the credit quality of financial assets that are neither past due nor impaired is good.

None of the financial assets that are fully performing as of June 30, 2011, June 30, 2010 and June 30, 2009 has been renegotiated in the preceding twelve months.

F-35


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

16 Derivative financial instruments


 
  2008   2009   2010   2011  
 
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
 

Derivatives that are designated and effective as hedging instruments carried at fair value:

                                                 

Forward foreign exchange contracts

                                (630 )

Financial instruments carried at fair value through profit or loss:

                                                 

Interest rate swaps

    19,101             (29,821 )       (1,537 )       (1,404 )

Forward foreign exchange contracts

        (108 )   620     (638 )   1,669              
                                   

    19,101     (108 )   620     (30,459 )   1,669     (1,537 )       (2,034 )
                                   

Less non-current portion:

                                                 

Financial instruments carried at fair value through profit or loss:

                                                 

Interest rate swaps

    19,101             (29,821 )       (1,537 )        
                                   

Non-current derivative financial instruments

    19,101             (29,821 )       (1,537 )        
                                   

Current derivative financial instruments

        (108 )   620     (638 )   1,669             (2,034 )
                                   

Details of derivative contracts for both foreign currency and interest rate swaps committed to at each reporting date, the fair values of which are recognised above, are as follows:

As of June 30, 2008

Sterling foreign currency derivative contracts:


Currency
  Principal value
(£'000)
  Average rate  

Euro

    29,238     1.2658  

Interest rate swaps:


Principal value of loan outstanding (£'000)
  Rate received   Rate paid   Expiry date  

450,000

  1 month Libor   6 month Libor — 0.2%     31 December 2008  

450,000

  6 month Libor   Fixed 5.0775%     31 December 2013  

*8,000 – 7,166

  3 month Libor   Fixed 5.25%     7 April 2011  

*7,166 – 4,199

  3 month Libor   Fixed 6.1%     9 July 2018  

F-36


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

16 Derivative financial instruments (Continued)

As of June 30, 2009

Sterling foreign currency derivative contracts:


Currency
  Principal value
(£'000)
  Average rate  

Euro

    7,588     1.275  

US Dollar

    5,182     1.477  

Interest rate swaps:


Principal value of loan outstanding
(£'000)
  Rate received   Rate paid   Expiry date

450,000

  6 months Libor   Fixed 5.0775%   31 December 2013

225,000

  1 month Libor + 0.52%   6 month Libor   31 December 2009

150,000

  1 month Libor + 0.53%   6 month Libor   31 December 2009

75,000

  1 month Libor + 0.50%   6 month Libor   31 December 2009

*7,786 – 7,166

  3 months Libor   Fixed 5.25%   7 April 2011

*7,166 – 4,199

  3 months Libor   Fixed 6.1%   9 July 2018

As of June 30, 2010

Pounds Sterling foreign currency derivative contracts:


Currency
  Principal value
(£'000)
  Average rate  

Euro

    23,936     1.180  

US Dollar

    11,854     1.454  

US Dollar foreign currency derivative contracts:


Currency
  Principal value
($'000)
  Average rate  

GBP

    22,272     1.555  

Interest rate swaps:


Principal value of loan outstanding
(£'000)
  Rate received   Rate paid   Expiry date  

*7,488 – 7,166

  3 month Libor   Fixed 5.25%     7 April 2011  

*7,166 – 4,199

  3 month Libor   Fixed 6.1%     9 July 2018  

F-37


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

16 Derivative financial instruments (Continued)

As of June 30, 2011

Pounds Sterling foreign currency derivative contracts:


Currency
  Principal value
(£'000)
  Average rate  

Euro

    28,340     1.1347  

The Group has entered into forward foreign exchange contracts to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from anticipated future income relating to participation in the UEFA Champions League, which are designated as cash flow hedges.

As of June 30, 2011, the aggregate amount of losses, net of tax, under forward foreign exchange contracts deferred in the hedging reserve in equity relating to exposure on these anticipated future transactions is £466,000. It is anticipated that the future income will be received within the next 12 months, at which time the amount deferred in equity will be reclassified to profit or loss.

Interest rate swaps:


Principal value of loan outstanding
(£'000)
  Rate received   Rate paid   Expiry date  

*7,166 – 4,199

  3 month Libor     Fixed 6.1 %   9 July 2018  

*
The principal value of the interest rate swaps reduces with the secured bank loan repayment terms, see note 21.

F-38


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

17 Trade and other receivables


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Trade receivables

    39,063     26,444     34,255     31,525  

Less: provision for impairment of trade receivables

    (172 )   (64 )   (2,080 )   (2,680 )
                   

Trade receivables — net

    38,891     26,380     32,175     28,845  

Other receivables

    1,145     11,689     10,023     10,000  

Accrued income

    7,604     6,101     6,396     16,681  
                   

    47,640     44,170     48,594     55,526  

Prepayments

    5,590     7,759     8,745     9,877  
                   

    53,230     51,929     57,339     65,403  
                   

Less: non-current portion:

                         

Trade receivables

    10,460     150     2,957      

Other receivables

        10,000     10,000     10,000  
                   

Non-current trade and other receivables

    10,460     10,150     12,957     10,000  
                   

Current trade and other receivables

    42,770     41,779     44,382     55,403  
                   

Trade receivables include transfer fees receivable from other football clubs of £4,154,000 (2010: £13,358,000; 2009: £10,293,000; 2008: £25,816,000) of which £nil (2010: £2,957,000; 2009: £150,000; 2008: £10,460,000) is receivable after more than one year. Trade receivables also include £18,400,000 (2010: £13,683,000; 2009: £10,612,000; 2008: £6,925,000) of deferred income that is contractually payable to the Company, but recorded in advance of the earnings process, with corresponding amounts recorded as current deferred income liabilities.

Other receivables refer to loans granted to directors (see note 29.1).

The fair values of trade and other receivables are equal to their carrying values, as detailed above.

Credit terms offered by the Group vary depending on the type of sale. For seasonal matchday facilities and sponsorship contracts, payment is usually required in advance of the season to which the sale relates. For other sales the credit terms typically range from 14 – 30 days, although specific agreements may be negotiated in individual contracts with terms beyond 30 days. For player transfer activities, credit terms are determined on a contract by contract basis.

As of June 30, 2011, trade receivables of £24,084,000 (2010: £14,389,000; 2009: £17,597,000; 2008: £28,873,000) were fully performing.

F-39


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

17 Trade and other receivables (Continued)

As of June 30, 2011, trade receivables of £4,761,000 (2010: £17,632,000; 2009: £8,763,000; 2008: £10,008,000) were past due but not impaired. These relate to independent customers for whom there is no recent history of default. The ageing analysis of these trade receivables is as follows:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Up to 3 months

    9,778     8,340     14,642     4,444  

Over 3 months

    230     423     2,990     317  
                   

    10,008     8,763     17,632     4,761  
                   

As of June 30, 2011, trade receivables of £2,680,000 (2010: £2,234,000; 2009: £84,000; 2008: £182,000) were impaired and provided for. The amount of the provision was £2,680,000 as of June 30, 2011 (2010: £2,080,000; 2009: £64,000: 2008: £172,000). The individually impaired receivables largely relate to a transfer fee receivable due from one football club, with whom a revised formal payment plan has been agreed. The ageing of these receivables, based on due date, is as follows:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Up to 3 months

            2,148     2,319  

3 to 6 months

    182     84     86     361  
                   

    182     84     2,234     2,680  
                   

Movements on the provision for impairment of trade receivables are as follows:


 
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Brought forward

    172     64     2,080  

Provisions for receivables impairment

    32     2,056     600  

Unused amounts reversed

    (140 )   (40 )    
               

Carried forward

    64     2,080     2,680  
               

The carrying amount of trade and other receivables are denominated in the following currencies:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Pounds Sterling

    34,739     39,025     40,848     54,140  

Euro

    16,357     8,220     2,702     1,644  

US Dollar

    2,134     4,684     13,789     9,619  
                   

    53,230     51,929     57,339     65,403  
                   

F-40


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

18 Income tax


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Non-current tax receivable

        2,500     2,500     2,500  

Current tax receivable

            59      
                   

Tax receivable

        2,500     2,559     2,500  
                   


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Current tax liabilities

    1,749     2,500         4,338  
                   

The £2,500,000 non-current tax receivable relates to tax withheld at 25% of the loans made to Directors during 2009 under s455 CTA 2010. The corresponding liability was paid on April 1, 2010 and is recoverable upon repayment of the Directors' loans. The Directors' loans were repaid on April 25, 2012.

19 Cash and cash equivalents


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Cash at bank and in hand

    35,109     150,530     158,364     150,645  

Short-term bank deposits

    14,636         5,469      
                   

Cash and cash equivalents

    49,745     150,530     163,833     150,645  
                   

Cash and cash equivalents for the purposes of the statement of cash flows are as above.

The carrying amounts of cash and cash equivalents are denominated in the following currencies:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Pounds Sterling

    34,611     149,838     153,127     127,644  

Euro

    15,134     599     566     72  

US Dollar

        93     10,140     22,929  
                   

    49,745     150,530     163,833     150,645  
                   

F-41


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

20 Trade and other payables


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Trade payables

    34,154     42,835     16,905     69,360  

Other payables

    623     1,351     28,519     29,270  

Accrued expenses

    19,554     17,146     17,981     32,506  
                   

    54,331     61,332     63,405     131,136  

Social security and other taxes

    12,946     6,510     11,868     15,080  
                   

    67,277     67,842     75,273     146,216  
                   

Less: non-current portion:

                         

Trade payables

    2,634     4,209     2,995     9,301  

Other payables

    515     1,184     23,437     19,115  
                   

Non-current trade and other payables

    3,149     5,393     26,432     28,416  
                   

Current trade and other payables

    64,128     62,449     48,841     117,800  
                   

Trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of player registrations of £54,931,000 (2010: £11,230,000; 2009: £28,942,000; 2008: £21,752,000) due within one year and £9,301,000 (2010: £2,995,000; 2010: £4,209,000; 2008: £2,634,000) due after more than one year.

Other payables include a deferred element of the terminated interest rate swap related to the previous senior facilities of £4,155,000 (2010: £3,684,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) due within one year and £18,282,000 (2010: £22,437,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) due after more than one year. This is being repaid to the bank counterparties over 6 years from 2010 and accrues interest at an effective interest rate of 5.13%.

The increase in accrued expenses in 2011 is principally due to an increase in employee bonus provisions as a result of first team playing success and accrued professional adviser fees relating to the proposed issue of shares (see note 7).

The carrying amounts of trade and other payables are denominated in the following currencies:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Pounds Sterling

    48,792     66,623     68,085     127,643  

Euro

    18,463     892     7,188     18,478  

US Dollar

    22     327         95  
                   

    67,277     67,842     75,273     146,216  
                   

F-42


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Current

                         

Secured bank loans

    215     301     319     338  

Secured senior facilities

    7,950     10,950          

Other borrowings

                400  

Accrued interest on senior secured notes

            19,072     15,835  
                   

    8,165     11,251     19,391     16,573  
                   

Non-current

                         

Secured bank loans

    7,785     7,485     7,169     6,828  

Secured senior facilities

    502,745     490,756          

Senior secured notes

            509,181     431,234  

Secured payment in kind loan

    175,479     202,094     232,594      

Other borrowings

    5,000     5,000     5,000     4,268  
                   

    691,009     705,335     753,944     442,330  
                   

Total borrowings

    699,174     716,586     773,335     458,903  
                   

Maturity of borrowings

                         

Less than one year

    8,165     11,251     19,391     16,573  

In more than one year but not more than two years

    9,843     12,861     335     759  

In more than two years but not more than five years

    49,942     110,762     6,143     2,411  

In more than five years

    631,224     581,712     747,466     439,160  
                   

    699,174     716,586     773,335     458,903  
                   

Secured bank loans/senior facilities of £7,166,000 (2010: £7,488,000, 2009: £509,492,000, 2008: £518,695,000) comprise:

    a)
    £7,166,000 (2010: £7,488,000, 2009: £7,786,000, 2008: £8,000,000) bank loan within Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited, that attracts interest of Libor + 1%. £2,967,000 is repayable in quarterly instalments through to July 2018, with the remaining balance of £4,199,000 being re-payable at par on July 9, 2018. The loan is secured by way of a first legal charge over a Group investment property, known as the Manchester International Freight Terminal, and the loan is also guaranteed by Manchester United Limited.

    b)
    £nil (2010: £nil, 2009: £501,706,000, 2008: £510,695,000) of senior facilities net of £nil (2010: £nil, 2009: £5,255,000, 2008: £6,355,000) of unamortised debt finance costs drawn down by Red Football Limited.

On January 29, 2010, MU Finance plc, a wholly owned subsidiary of Red Football Shareholder Limited, issued Pounds Sterling and US Dollar denominated senior secured notes (senior secured note issue), which amounted to the Pounds Sterling equivalent of £502.5 million in aggregate (net of original issue discount). The notes are due for repayment in 2017 and interest is paid semi-annually.

F-43


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

The notes are secured by a first-ranking lien over all shares and substantially all property and assets of the issuer and guarantors, which by definition incorporates Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited and Manchester United Football Club Limited. The notes are listed on the Luxembourg stock exchange and are traded on the Euro MTF market.

The funds raised from the senior secured note issue, together with existing cash reserves, were on-loaned to Red Football Limited to repay in full, the secured senior facilities loans.

Senior secured notes of £431,234,000 (2010: £509,181,000, 2009: £nil, 2008: £nil) comprise:

    a)
    £428,378,000 (2010: £489,911,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) of senior secured notes (net of unamortised issue discount and unamortised debt finance costs amounting to £20,204,000 (2010: £22,517,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) translated at the historic exchange rate. The note issue comprised aggregate principal amounts of £250 million of sterling senior secured notes attracting a fixed coupon rate of 8.75% and US$425 million of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes attracting a fixed coupon rate of 8.375%.

    b)
    £2,856,000 (2010: £19,270,000; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) of cumulative foreign exchange losses arising on the translation of the US Dollar denominated senior secured notes being the difference between the historic exchange rate and the year-end spot rate.

The Group has the option to redeem the senior secured notes at any time prior to their 2017 repayment date by paying a specified premium on the principal amounts redeemed dependant on the date of redemption. During the year ended June 30, 2011 the Group repurchased the sterling equivalent of £63,846,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) of senior secured notes comprising £58,225,000 of sterling senior secured notes and US$9,000,000 of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £67,357,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) reflecting a premium on repurchase of £3,511,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil). The repurchase triggered the accelerated amortisation of issue discount and debt finance costs amounting to £2,815,000 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil). The premium on repurchase and the accelerated amortisation of issue discount and debt finance costs are immediately recognised in the income statement — see note 8. The repurchased senior secured notes are held by the Group and have not been retired.

The secured payment in kind loan of £nil (2010: £232,594,000; 2009: £202,094,000; 2008: £175,479,000) net of £nil (2010: £2,197,000; 2009: £2,504,000; 2008: £2,812,000) unamortised debt issue costs, represents a principal facility of £138 million entered into by a wholly owned subsidiary, Red Football Joint Venture Limited, on August 16, 2006 and had an original term of 11 years from that date. Interest accrued at a fixed rate of 14.25% per annum (until August 31, 2010 when it increased to 16.25%). As of June 30, 2011 interest accrued amounted to £nil (2010: £96,790,000; 2009: £66,598,000; 2008: £40,291,000) as the loan was repaid on November 22, 2010 following a share subscription resulting in an increased investment in Red Football Joint Venture Limited. The repayment of £249,104,644 comprised the original facility of £138,000,000 plus £102,251,069 of rolled up interest and £8,853,575 of accrued interest.

Other borrowings comprise loan stock of £4,668,000 (2010: £5,000,000; 2009: £5,000,000; 2008: £5,000,000) which is unsecured and is issued to the minority shareholder of MUTV (a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited). The loan stock accrues interest at Libor + 1% to 1.5% and was repayable at

F-44


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

par in 2007, subject to the availability of free cash flows within MUTV. It is currently estimated that the loan will be repaid over approximately 12 years, based on current projections.

The fair value of current borrowings equals their carrying amount, as the impact of discounting is not significant. The carrying amount and fair value of the non-current borrowings are as follows:


 
  Carrying amount   Fair value  
 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Secured bank loans

    7,785     7,485     7,169     6,828     7,785     7,485     7,169     6,828  

Secured senior facilities

    509,100     496,012             509,100     496,012          

Senior secured notes

            531,697     451,438             508,554     485,527  

Secured payment in kind loan

    178,291     204,598     234,791         179,874     203,011     237,883      

Other borrowings

    5,000     5,000     5,000     4,268     5,000     5,000     5,000     4,268  
                                   

    700,176     713,095     778,657     462,534     701,759     711,508     758,606     496,623  

Non-current portion of debt finance/issue costs and issue discount

   
(9,167

)
 
(7,760

)
 
(24,713

)
 
(20,204

)
 
   
   
   
 
                                   

Non-current borrowings

    691,009     705,335     753,944     442,330     701,759     711,508     758,606     496,623  
                                   

The fair value of the liability components of non-current borrowings are calculated as follows:

Secured bank loans/senior facilities are subject to a variable interest rate and regular repricing based on the LIBOR rate, the fair value of the debt therefore approximates the carrying value.

Senior secured notes fair value is calculated based on the market value of the traded notes as of the reporting date.

Secured payment in kind loan fair value is calculated based on the present value of the expected future cash flows using an appropriate discount rate at each reporting date.

Other borrowings are subject to a variable interest rate based on the LIBOR rate, the fair value of the debt therefore approximates the carrying value.

The carrying amount of borrowings are denominated in the following currencies:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Pounds Sterling

    699,174     716,586     486,512     195,162  

US Dollar

            286,823     263,741  
                   

    699,174     716,586     773,335     458,903  
                   

F-45


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

The Group also has the following undrawn committed borrowing facilities:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Revolving Credit Facility

    50,000     50,000     75,000     75,000  
                   

No drawdowns were made from these facilities during 2011 and 2010. In 2009, £25 million was drawn down and subsequently repaid within the year.

Analysis of changes in net debt

The company's net debt reduced to £308,258,000 as of June 30, 2011 from £609,502,000 as of June 30, 2010 primarily as a result of the repayment of the secured payment in kind loan following a share subscription (see note 25.1). Net debt is defined as non-current and current borrowings minus cash and cash equivalents. Net debt is a financial performance indicator that is used by the Company's management to monitor liquidity risk. The Company believes that net debt is meaningful for investors as it provides a clear overview of the net indebtedness position of the Company and is used by the Chief Operating Decision Maker in managing the business.

The following tables provide a reconciliation of the Company's net debt as at each reporting date.


 
  As of
July 1, 2008
£'000
  Cash flows
£'000
  Non-cash
movements
£'000
  As of
June 30, 2009
£'000
 

Current borrowings

    (8,165 )   10,303     (13,389 )   (11,251 )

Non-current borrowings

    (691,009 )       (14,326 )   (705,335 )

Less: cash and cash equivalents

    49,745     100,785         150,530  
                   

    (649,429 )   111,088     (27,715 )   (566,056 )
                   

F-46


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

21 Borrowings (Continued)

Non-cash movements comprise roll-up of accrued interest on the payment in kind loan and amortisation of issue costs.


 
  As of
July 1, 2009
£'000
  Cash flows
£'000
  Non-cash
movements
£'000
  As of
June 30, 2010
£'000
 

Current borrowings

    (11,251 )   11,246     (19,386 )   (19,391 )

Non-current borrowings

    (705,335 )   7,287     (55,896 )   (753,944 )

Less: cash and cash equivalents

    150,530     13,303         163,833  
                   

    (566,056 )   31,836     (75,282 )   (609,502 )
                   

Non-cash movements largely comprise the foreign exchange loss arising on translation of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes, accrued interest on the senior secured notes, the roll-up of accrued interest on the payment in kind loan and amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs.


 
  As of
July 1, 2010
£'000
  Cash flows
£'000
  Non-cash
movements
£'000
  As of
June 30, 2011
£'000
 

Current borrowings

    (19,391 )   22,886     (20,068 )   (16,573 )

Non-current borrowings

    (753,944 )   304,545     7,069     (442,330 )

Less: cash and cash equivalents

    163,833     (12,736 )   (452 )   150,645  
                   

    (609,502 )   314,695     (13,451 )   (308,258 )
                   

Non-cash movements largely comprise the foreign exchange gain arising on translation of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes, offset by movement on accrued interest on the senior secured notes and amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs.

22 Deferred income

Deferred income comprises the following amounts receivable in respect of future football seasons:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Total

    71,976     111,757     117,827     128,392  

Less non-current deferred income

        (35,897 )   (27,324 )   (18,349 )
                   

Current deferred income

    71,976     75,860     90,503     110,043  
                   

The movement in deferred income primarily relates to Commercial income and is consistent with the continued growth in Commercial revenues, generated by an increase in the number and value of our global, regional, mobile and supplier sponsors.

F-47


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

23 Provisions

The provision relates entirely to an onerous property lease which contains a break clause that may be exercised in 2015 (refer to note 7).

The movement in provisions is as follows:


 
  £'000  

As of July 1, 2008

    1,335  

Utilised

    (691 )

Charged to the income statement

    325  

Movements on foreign exchange

    122  
       

As of June 30, 2009

    1,091  

Utilised

    (467 )

Unwinding of discount

    99  

Charged to the income statement

    2,160  

Movements on foreign exchange

    (267 )
       

As of June 30, 2010

    2,616  

Utilised

    (536 )

Unwinding of discount

    93  

Movements on foreign exchange

    303  
       

As of June 30, 2011

    2,476  
       

The balance comprises:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Current

    1,049     728     481     536  

Non-current

    286     363     2,135     1,940  
                   

    1,335     1,091     2,616     2,476  
                   

F-48


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

24 Deferred tax

The following are the major deferred tax liabilities and assets recognised by the Group and movements thereon during the current and prior reporting periods:


 
  Accelerated
tax
depreciation
£'000
  Rolled over
gain on
player
disposal
£'000
  Fair value
adjustments
£'000
  Non
qualifying
property
£'000
  Property
revaluation
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

As of July 1, 2008

    888         5,318     22,058     26,312     (537 )   54,039  

(Credited)/charged to income statement (note 10)

    (1,447 )   18,874     (13,673 )   (306 )   (406 )   (210 )   2,832  
                               

As of June 30, 2009

    (559 )   18,874     (8,355 )   21,752     25,906     (747 )   56,871  

(Credited)/charged to income statement (note 10)

    (1,404 )   (3,177 )   8,392     (306 )   (406 )   53     3,152  
                               

As of June 30, 2010

    (1,963 )   15,697     37     21,446     25,500     (694 )   60,023  

Charged/(credited) to income statement (note 10)

    3,233     (5,093 )   (401 )   (1,817 )   (2,197 )   822     (5,453 )

Credited to other comprehensive income (note 10)

            (164 )               (164 )
                               

As of June 30, 2011

    1,270     10,604     (528 )   19,629     23,303     128     54,406  
                               

Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset where the Group has a legally enforceable right to do so. The following is the analysis of the deferred tax balances:


 
  2008
£'000
  2009
£'000
  2010
£'000
  2011
£'000
 

Deferred tax assets

    (537 )   (9,661 )   (2,657 )   (528 )

Deferred tax liabilities

    54,576     66,532     62,680     54,934  
                   

Deferred tax liabilities (net)

    54,039     56,871     60,023     54,406  
                   

The Group has an unrecognised deferred tax asset of £31.8 million (2010: £39.6 million; 2009: £28.4 million; 2008: £28.2 million) arising from UK tax losses which have not been recognised of £122.3 million (2010: £141.5 million; 2009: £101.4 million; 2008: £100.7 million). No deferred tax has been recognized on those losses due to the uncertainty around their accessibility. Tax losses in the UK are not time limited and therefore have no expiry date.

F-49


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

25 Share capital, dividends and earnings per share

25.1 Share capital


 
  2008
£
  2009
£
  2010
£
  2011
£
 

Authorised:

                         

1,000,000 ordinary shares of £0.0001 each

    100     100     100     100  
                   

Allotted, and fully paid:

                         

990,004 (2010, 2009 & 2008: 990,002) ordinary shares of £0.0001 each

    99     99     99     99  
                   

On January 27, 2010, the Company undertook a capital reduction supported by the directors' Solvency Statement in accordance with Section 642 of the Companies Act 2006, to cancel its share premium and create realised profits of £272,575,000.

On November 22, 2010, the Company issued two £0.0001 ordinary shares to the ultimate controlling party for cash consideration of £249,105,000. The proceeds from the share subscription were used to repay the secured payment in kind loan (see note 21).

25.2 Dividends

No dividend has been paid by the Company during the years ended June 30, 2011, 2010 and 2009 and the Directors are not proposing to pay a dividend relating to the year ended June 30, 2011. During 2012 an interim dividend relating to the year ending June 30, 2012 of £10.10 per share, totalling £10.0 million was paid.

25.3 Earnings/(loss) per share

Basic earnings/(loss) per share is calculated by dividing the profit/(loss) attributable to ordinary equity holders of the Company by the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year. The Company did not have any dilutive shares during the year (2010: none; 2009: none).


 
  2009   2010   2011  

Profit/(loss) attributable to equity holders of the Company (£'000)

    5,343     (47,757 )   12,649  

Weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue (thousands)

    990     990     990  

Basic and diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

    5.40     (48.24 )   12.78  
               

F-50


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

25 Share capital, dividends and earnings per share (Continued)

25.4 Pro forma number of shares

Manchester United Ltd. was incorporated on April 30, 2012 and became the holding company of Red Football Shareholder Limited on                              , 2012. Manchester United Ltd.'s financial statements will be the same as Red Football Shareholder Limited's financial statements prior to the initial public offering, after adjusting retroactively for the Manchester United Ltd. capital structure. The following represents pro forma earnings per share information for Manchester United Ltd. for the periods ended June 30, 2011, 2010 and 2009.


 
  2011   2010   2009  

Profit/(loss) attributable to equity holders of the Company (£'000)

                   

Basic earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

                   

Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

                   

Class A ordinary shares (thousands)

                   

Class B ordinary shares (thousands)

                   

The terms of the Class A and B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. The Class B ordinary shares also will automatically convert into shares of Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers.

26 Contingencies

The Company has no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business.

F-51


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

27 Commitments

27.1 Operating lease commitments

The Group leases various premises under non-cancellable operating lease agreements. The future aggregate minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases as follows:


 
  July 1, 2008   June 30, 2009   June 30, 2010   June 30, 2011  
 
  Land and
buildings
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Land and
buildings
£'000
  Other £'000   Land and
buildings
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Land and
buildings
£'000
  Other
£'000
 

Not later than 1 year

    741     101     771     173     897     171     1,527     120  

Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years

    2,472     157     2,333     201     2,005     85     5,314     96  

Later than 5 years

    5,527         5,077         4,561         4,436      
                                   

    8,740     258     8,181     374     7,463     256     11,277     216  
                                   

27.2 Capital commitments

As of June 30, 2011, the Group had capital commitments amounting to £1.3 million (2010: £2.8 million; 2009: £1.3 million; 2008: £nil).

27.3 Contingent transfer fees

Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations, would be payable by the Group if certain substantive performance conditions are met. These excess amounts are only recognized within the cost of players' registrations when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. For MUFC appearances, the Company estimates the probability of the player achieving the contracted number of appearances. The conditions relating to the signing of a new contract and international appearances are only considered to be probable once they have been achieved. The maximum additional amounts that could be payable is £19,822,000 (2010: £12,769,000; 2009: £11,141,000; 2008: £14,800,000). No material adjustment was required to the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations during the year (2010 and 2009: not material) and consequently there was no material impact on the amortisation of players' registration charges in the income statement (2010 and 2009: no material impact).

As of June 30, 2008 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:


 
  First team squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/new contract

    4,650     7,785     12,435  

International appearances

    1,000     1,365     2,365  
               

    5,650     9,150     14,800  
               

F-52


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

27 Commitments (Continued)

As of June 30, 2009 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:


 
  First team squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/new contract

    7,516     2,590     10,106  

International appearances

    800     235     1,035  
               

    8,316     2,825     11,141  
               

As of June 30, 2010 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:


 
  First team squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/new contract

    8,074     4,325     12,399  

International appearances

    50     320     370  
               

    8,124     4,645     12,769  
               

As of June 30, 2011 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:


 
  First team squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Type of condition:

                   

MUFC appearances/new contract

    11,526     5,901     17,427  

International appearances

    2,050     345     2,395  
               

    13,576     6,246     19,822  
               

28 Pension arrangements

Defined benefit scheme

Certain employees of the Group are members of The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ("the Scheme"). Accrual of benefits on a final salary basis was suspended with effect from August 31, 1999 following an actuarial review which revealed a substantial deficit.

As one of 92 participating employers, the Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the Scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group is advised only of the additional contributions it is required to pay to make good the deficit. The Group has received confirmation that the assets and liabilities of the Scheme cannot be split between the participating employers. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the deficit as it is principally attributable to employees who

F-53


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

28 Pension arrangements (Continued)

have left the Group or retired. These contributions could increase in the future if one or more of the participating employers exits the Scheme.

Based on the last actuarial valuation as of August 31, 2008, the overall deficit of the Scheme was £13,059,000. The Group has agreed to make additional contributions of £1,301,000 over a period of ten years from September 2009. The liability as of June 30, 2011 amounts to £167,330 (2010: £183,748; 2009: £167,000; 2008: £108,000) due within one year and £833,405 (2010: £1,000,735; 2009: £1,184,000; 2008: £515,000) due after more than one year and is included within other payables.

Defined contribution schemes

Contributions made to defined contribution pension arrangements are charged to the income statement in the period in which they become payable and amounted to £1,428,000 (2010: £1,395,000, 2009: £1,228,000). As of June 30, 2011, contributions of £186,810 (2010: £218,725; 2009: £184,586; 2008: £152,681) due in respect of the current reporting period had not been paid over to the pension schemes.

The assets of all pension schemes to which the Group contributes are held separately from the Group in independently administered funds.

29 Related party transactions

The immediate parent undertaking is Red Football LLC, a company incorporated in the state of Delaware. The ultimate controlling party is Red Football Limited Partnership, a limited partnership formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America whose general partner is Red Football General Partner, Inc., a corporation formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America. Red Football Limited Partnership and Red Football General Partner, Inc. are controlled by family trusts affiliated with the Glazer family.

The following transactions were carried out with related parties:

29.1 Loans to/from related parties

Manchester United Limited granted loans to Directors over the period from December 2008 to February 2009 which are not due for repayment for a period of at least five years. Interest was charged on the loans from the date of issue at 5.5% per annum. Interest charged during the year amounted to £550,000 (2010: £550,000; 2009: £233,110). The amounts below represent the maximum balances during year.


 
  As of July 1, 2009,
June 30, 2010
and 2011
£'000
 

A Glazer

    1,667  

B Glazer

    1,667  

D Glazer

    1,667  

E Glazer

    1,667  

J Glazer

    1,666  

K Glazer

    1,666  
       

    10,000  
       

F-54


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

29 Related party transactions (Continued)

The total amount of loans outstanding has been included within non-current other receivables. The loans were repaid on April 25, 2012.

29.2 Purchases of goods and services

E M Watkins was a Director of a subsidiary undertaking, Manchester United Football Club Limited, throughout the year. Legal fees of £315,595 (2010: £423,185; 2009: £431,677) were incurred during the year, in the ordinary course of business, to Brabners Chaffe Street, a firm in which E M Watkins is the senior partner. Included within trade payables are amounts of £11,431 (2010: £53,296; 2009: £123,079) owed to Brabners Chaffe Street.

29.3 Interest in senior secured notes

On October 22, 2010 and January 12, 2011 K Glazer, a Director of the Company, and certain members of his immediate family made open market purchases of the Group's US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The value purchased totalled US$10.6 million. The US Dollar denominated notes attract a fixed coupon rate of 8.375%. Interest payable to K Glazer and certain members of his immediate family during the year amounted to £379,180 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) of which £227,762 (2010: £nil; 2009: £nil; 2008: £nil) was accrued at the year end. The value of the Group's senior secured notes held by K Glazer as of June 30, 2011 was US$10.6 million.

29.4 Secured payment in kind loan repurchases

Between January 14, 2009 and March 18, 2009, DLDB LLC, a company controlled by Red Football Limited Partnership, made open market purchases of the Group's secured payment in kind loan. The amount purchased totalled £23,392,689, comprising principal of £22,257,265 and accrued interest of £1,135,425. The purchases were for general investment purposes and the terms of the purchases and the payment in kind loan were on an arm's length basis. The amounts purchased were repaid on repayment of the payment in kind loan in November 2010.

29.5 Fees

The Group incurred a management fee of £7,200,000 (2010: £3,125,000; 2009: £2,937,500) from Red Football Limited Partnership, the ultimate parent undertaking. The Group was also charged a consultancy fee of £nil (2010: £nil; 2009: £2,900,000) by SLP Partners LLC, a company also controlled by the Glazer family. The fees paid to Red Football Limited Partnership and SLP Partners LLC were for the provision of consulting services to the Group, including strategic, sponsorship, commercial partnership, marketing, finance and related advice.

F-55


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

30 Subsidiaries

The following companies are the principal subsidiary undertakings of the Company as of June 30, 2011:


Subsidiaries
  Principal activity   Issued share
capital
  Description of
share classes owned

Red Football Joint Venture Limited *

  Holding company   GBP 99   100% Ordinary

Red Football Limited

  Holding company   GBP 99   100% Ordinary

Red Football Junior Limited

  Holding company   GBP 100   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Limited

  Holding company   GBP 26,519,248   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Football Club Limited

  Professional football club   GBP 1,008,546   100% Ordinary

MU Finance plc

  Debt-holding company   GBP 15,000,000   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Interactive Limited

  Media company   GBP 10,000   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited

  Property investment   EUR 13   100% Ordinary

Alderley Urban Investments Limited

  Property investment   GBP 2   100% Ordinary

MUTV Limited

  Subscription TV channel   GBP 2,400   66.7% Ordinary

*
Direct investment of Red Football Shareholder Limited, others are held by subsidiary undertakings.

31 Events after the reporting date

Playing registrations

The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to the reporting date, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £12,199,000. The associated net book value was £2,295,000.

Subsequent to the reporting date the playing registrations of certain players were acquired for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £20,457,000.

Senior secured note purchases

Subsequent to the reporting date, the Group repurchased the Pounds Sterling equivalent of £28,211,000 of senior secured notes comprising £14,000,000 of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes and US$23,000,000 of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £30,391,000. The repurchased senior secured notes are held by the Group and have not been retired.

Purchase of land and buildings

Subsequent to the reporting date the Group acquired land and buildings around the Old Trafford stadium for £8.7 million comprising investment property of £7.4 million and property, plant and equipment of £1.3 million.

Repayment of Directors' loans

On April 25, 2012 loans to Directors were repaid in full. The repayment comprised the original loans of £10,000,000 plus accrued interest due at the repayment date.

F-56


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS

Whilst these are not the Group's first consolidated financial statements prepared in accordance with IFRSs the reconciliations on transition to IFRS have been included in these statements on a voluntary basis given that they were included in the first IFRS financial statements, prepared to the same reporting date, and filed at Companies House in the UK on December 17, 2011.

The accounting policies set out in note 2 have been applied in preparing the financial statements for the year ended June 30, 2011, the comparative information presented in these financial statements for the year ended June 30, 2010 and June 30, 2009 and in the preparation of an opening IFRS statement of financial position as of July 1, 2008 (the Group's date of transition).

In preparing its opening IFRS balance sheet, the Group has adjusted amounts reported previously in financial statements prepared under UK GAAP. An explanation of how the transition from UK GAAP to IFRSs has affected the Group's balance sheet, income statement and statement of cash flows is set out in the following tables and notes that accompany the tables.

32.1
Initial elections upon adoption Set out below are the applicable IFRS 1 exemptions and exceptions applied in the conversion from UK GAAP to IFRS.

a)
Exemption for business combinations IFRS 1 provides the option to apply IFRS 3, 'Business combinations', prospectively from the transition date or from a specific date prior to the transition date. This provides relief from full retrospective application that would require restatement of all business combinations prior to the transition date. The Group elected to apply IFRS 3 prospectively to business combinations occurring after its transition date. Business combinations occurring prior to the transition date have not been restated.

b)
Exemption for cumulative translation differences IFRS 1 permits cumulative translation gains and losses to be reset to zero at the transition date. This provides relief from determining cumulative currency translation differences in accordance with IAS 21, 'The effects of changes in foreign exchange rates', from the date a subsidiary or equity method investee was formed or acquired. The Group elected to reset all cumulative translation gains and losses to zero in opening retained earnings at its transition date.

c)
Hedge accounting exemption Hedge accounting can only be applied prospectively from the transition date to transactions that satisfy the hedge accounting criteria in IAS 39, 'Financial instruments: Recognition and measurement', at that date. Hedging relationships cannot be designated retrospectively, and the supporting documentation cannot be created retrospectively. As a result, only hedging relationships that satisfied the hedge accounting criteria as of July 1, 2008 are reflected as hedges in the Group's results under IFRS. As such, there are no effective hedges in the period to June 2010. New hedges entered in during the year ended June 30, 2011 that satisfied the hedge accounting criteria have been designated as such.

F-57


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

32.2 Reconciliation of UK GAAP to IFRS

Consolidated balance sheet as of July 1, 2008


 
  UK GAAP
£'000
  A
£'000
  B
£'000
  C
£'000
  IFRS
£'000
 

ASSETS

                               

Non-current assets

                               

Property, plant and equipment

    249,022                 249,022  

Investment properties

    11,762                 11,762  

Goodwill

    421,453                 421,453  

Players registrations

    92,739                 92,739  

Derivative financial instruments

            19,101         19,101  

Trade and other receivables

    10,460                 10,460  
                       

    785,436         19,101         804,537  
                       

Current assets

                               

Trade and other receivables

    42,770                 42,770  

Cash and cash equivalents

    49,745                 49,745  
                       

    92,515                 92,515  
                       

Total assets

    877,951         19,101         897,052  
                       

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                               

Equity

                               

Share capital

                     

Share premium

    272,575                 272,575  

Retained earnings

    (233,625 )   (48,370 )   13,675         (268,320 )
                       

Equity attributable to owners of the Company

    38,950     (48,370 )   13,675         4,255  

Non-controlling interests

    (2,861 )               (2,861 )
                       

    36,089     (48,370 )   13,675         1,394  
                       

Non-currents liabilities

                               

Trade and other payables

    3,149                 3,149  

Borrowings

    692,417             (1,408 )   691,009  

Provisions

    286                 286  

Deferred tax liabilities

    351     48,370     5,318         54,039  
                       

    696,203     48,370     5,318     (1,408 )   748,483  
                       

Current liabilities

                               

Derivative financial instruments

            108         108  

Current tax liabilities

    1,749                 1,749  

Trade and other payables

    64,128                 64,128  

Borrowings

    6,757             1,408     8,165  

Deferred income

    71,976                 71,976  

Provisions

    1,049                 1,049  
                       

    145,659         108     1,408     147,175  
                       

Total equity and liabilities

    877,951         19,101         897,052  
                       

F-58


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

Explanations of UK GAAP to IFRS adjustments as of July 1, 2008

A  — Adjustments to the Group's deferred tax liabilities in respect of the revaluation of freehold property to its fair value in May 2005 on the acquisition of Manchester United Limited, together with provision on non-qualifying expenditure on freehold property held by the Group as at the date of acquisition, not previously recognised under UK GAAP.

B  — The recognition of fair value gains and losses of derivative financial instruments recognised in the consolidated income statement and associated deferred tax.

C  — In line with IAS39, the initial amount of borrowings are recognised net of transaction costs in the balance sheet. The difference between UK GAAP and IFRS represents a reclassification of the transaction costs to show the netting of these transaction costs against the principal amount of the borrowings.

Consolidated income statement for the year ended June 30, 2009


Continuing operations
  UK GAAP
£'000
  A
£'000
  B
£'000
  D
£'000
  E
£'000
  IFRS
£'000
 

Revenue

    278,476                     278,476  
                           

Operating expenses

    (269,126 )       629     35,388     (2,022 )   (235,131 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    80,724         (539 )           80,185  
                           

Operating profit

    90,074         90     35,388     (2,022 )   123,530  
                           

Finance costs

    (69,821 )       (48,922 )           (118,743 )

Finance income

    1,317                     1,317  

Net finance costs

    (68,504 )       (48,922 )           (117,426 )
                           

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

    21,570         (48,832 )   35,388     (2,022 )   6,104  
                           

Tax expense

    (15,229 )   712     13,673             (844 )

Profit for the year from continuing operations

    6,341     712     (35,159 )   35,388     (2,022 )   5,260  
                           

Other comprehensive income:

                                     

Exchange loss on translation of overseas subsidiary

    (116 )                   (116 )
                           

Total comprehensive profit for the year

    6,225     712     (35,159 )   35,388     (2,022 )   5,144  
                           

Attributable to:

                                     

Owners of the Company

    6,308     712     (35,159 )   35,388     (2,022 )   5,227  

Non-controlling interest

    (83 )                   (83 )
                           

    6,225     712     (35,159 )   35,388     (2,022 )   5,144  
                           

F-59


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

Consolidated balance sheet as of June 30, 2009


 
  UK GAAP
£'000
  A
£'000
  B
£'000
  C
£'000
  D
£'000
  IFRS
£'000
 

ASSETS

                                     

Non-current assets

                                     

Property, plant and equipment

    243,466                     243,466  

Investment properties

    9,740                     9,740  

Goodwill

    386,065                 35,388     421,453  

Players registrations

    113,406                     113,406  

Trade and other receivables

    10,150                     10,150  

Non-current tax receivable

    2,500                     2,500  
                           

    765,327                 35,388     800,715  
                           

Current assets

                                     

Derivative financial instruments

            620             620  

Trade and other receivables

    41,779                     41,779  

Cash and cash equivalents

    150,530                     150,530  
                           

    192,309         620             192,929  
                           

Total assets

    957,636         620         35,388     993,644  
                           

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                                     

Equity

                                     

Share capital

                         

Share premium

    272,575                     272,575  

Retained earnings

    (229,339 )   (47,658 )   (21,484 )       35,388     (263,093 )
                           

Equity attributable to owners of the Company

    43,236     (47,658 )   (21,484 )       35,388     9,482  

Non-controlling interests

    (2,944 )                   (2,944 )
                           

    40,292     (47,658 )   (21,484 )       35,388     6,538  
                           

Non-currents liabilities

                                     

Derivative financial instruments

            29,821             29,821  

Trade and other payables

    5,393                     5,393  

Borrowings

    706,743             (1,408 )       705,335  

Deferred income

    35,897                     35,897  

Provisions

    363                     363  

Deferred tax liabilities

    17,568     47,658     (8,355 )           56,871  
                           

    765,964     47,658     21,466     (1,408 )       833,680  
                           

Current liabilities

                                     

Derivative financial instruments

            638             638  

Current tax liabilities

    2,500                     2,500  

Trade and other payables

    62,449                     62,449  

Borrowings

    9,843             1,408         11,251  

Deferred income

    75,860                     75,860  

Provisions

    728                     728  
                           

    151,380         638     1,408         153,426  
                           

Total equity and liabilities

    957,636         620         35,388     993,644  
                           

F-60


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

Explanations of UK GAAP to IFRS adjustments for 2009

A  — Adjustments to the Group's deferred tax liabilities in respect of the revaluation of freehold property to its fair value in May 2005 on the acquisition of Manchester United Limited, together with provision on non-qualifying expenditure on freehold property held by the Group as at the date of acquisition, not previously recognised under UK GAAP.

B  — Fair value gains and losses of derivative financial instruments recognised in the consolidated income statement and associated deferred tax.

C  — In line with IAS39, the initial amount of borrowings are recognised net of transaction costs in the balance sheet. The difference between UK GAAP and IFRS represents a reclassification of the transaction costs to show the netting of these transaction costs against the principal amount of the borrowings.

D  — Under UK GAAP an annual amortisation charge was made against the carrying value of goodwill. Under IFRS this amortisation charge has been replaced by an annual impairment test. No impairment is required based on calculations performed. The adjustment reflects the reversal of the 2009 amortisation charges.

E  — Under IFRS, investment properties are being accounted for using the cost method. The adjustment reflects an element of depreciation under the cost method and recognition of an impairment charge through the income statement. This was previously considered to be a temporary impairment and was therefore reflected through reserves under UK GAAP.

Consolidated income statement for the year ended June 30, 2010


Continuing operations
  UK GAAP
£'000
  A
£'000
  B
£'000
  D
£'000
  E
£'000
  IFRS
£'000
 

Revenue

    286,416                     286,416  
                           

Operating expenses

    (270,604 )       427     35,388     (702 )   (235,491 )

Profit on disposal of players registrations

    12,689         696             13,385  
                           

Operating profit

    28,501         1,123     35,388     (702 )   64,310  
                           

Finance costs

    (139,146 )       28,848             (110,298 )

Finance income

    1,715                     1,715  

Net finance cost

    (137,431 )       28,848             (108,583 )
                           

Loss on ordinary activities before tax

    (108,930 )       29,971     35,388     (702 )   (44,273 )
                           

Tax expense

    4,469     712     (8,392 )           (3,211 )
                           

Loss for the year from continuing operations

    (104,461 )   712     21,579     35,388     (702 )   (47,484 )
                           

Other comprehensive income:

                                     

Exchange gain on translation of overseas subsidiary

    5                     5  
                           

Total comprehensive loss for the year

    (104,456 )   712     21,579     35,388     (702 )   (47,479 )
                           

Attributable to:

                                     

Owners of the Company

    (104,729 )   712     21,579     35,388     (702 )   (47,752 )

Non-controlling interest

    273                     273  
                           

    (104,456 )   712     21,579     35,388     (702 )   (47,479 )
                           

F-61


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

Consolidated balance sheet as of June 30, 2010


 
  UK GAAP
£'000
  A
£'000
  B
£'000
  C
£'000
  D
£'000
  F
£'000
  IFRS
£'000
 

ASSETS

                                           

Non-current assets

                                           

Property, plant and equipment

    239,509                         239,509  

Investment properties

    9,038                         9,038  

Goodwill

    350,677                 70,776         421,453  

Players registrations

    94,270                         94,270  

Trade and other receivables

    12,957                         12,957  

Non-current tax receivable

    2,500                         2,500  
                               

    708,951                 70,776         779,727  
                               

Current assets

                                           

Derivative financial instruments

            1,669                 1,669  

Trade and other receivables

    44,382                         44,382  

Current tax receivable

    59                         59  

Cash and cash equivalents

    163,833                         163,833  
                               

    208,274         1,669                 209,943  
                               

Total assets

    917,225         1,669         70,776         989,670  
                               

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                                           

Equity

                                           

Share capital

                             

Retained earnings

    (62,195 )   (46,946 )   95         70,776         (38,270 )
                               

Equity attributable to owners of the Company

    (62,195 )   (46,946 )   95         70,776         (38,270 )

Non-controlling interests

    (2,671 )                       (2,671 )
                               

    (64,866 )   (46,946 )   95         70,776         (40,941 )
                               

Non-currents liabilities

                                           

Derivative financial instruments

            1,537                 1,537  

Trade and other payables

    26,432                         26,432  

Borrowings

    757,670             (3,726 )           753,944  

Deferred income

    27,324                         27,324  

Provisions

    2,135                         2,135  

Deferred tax liabilities

    13,040     46,946     37                 60,023  
                               

    826,601     46,946     1,574     (3,726 )           871,395  
                               

Current liabilities

                                           

Trade and other payables

    67,913                     (19,072 )   48,841  

Borrowings

    (3,407 )           3,726         19,072     19,391  

Deferred income

    90,503                         90,503  

Provision

    481                         481  
                               

    155,490             3,726             159,216  
                               

Total equity and liabilities

    917,225         1,669         70,776         989,670  
                               

F-62


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited

Notes to Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

32 Reconciliation of net assets and profit under UK GAAP to IFRS (Continued)

Explanations of UK GAAP to IFRS adjustments for 2010

A  — Adjustments to the Group's deferred tax liabilities in respect of the revaluation of freehold property to its fair value in May 2005 on the acquisition of Manchester United Limited, together with provision on non-qualifying expenditure on freehold property held by the Group as at the date of acquisition, not previously recognised under UK GAAP.

B  — Fair value gains and losses of derivative financial instruments recognised in the consolidated income statement and associated deferred tax.

C  — In line with IAS39, the initial amount of borrowings are recognised net of transaction costs in the balance sheet. The difference between UK GAAP and IFRS represents a reclassification of the transaction costs to show the netting of these transaction costs against the principal amount of the borrowings.

D  — Under UK GAAP an annual amortisation charge was made against the carrying value of goodwill. Under IFRS this amortisation charge has been replaced by an annual impairment test. No impairment is required based on calculations performed. The consolidated income statement adjustment reflects the reversal of the 2010 amortisation charge whereas the consolidated balance sheet reflects the cumulative position.

E  — Under IFRS, investment properties are being accounted for using the cost method. The adjustment reflects an element of depreciation under the cost method and recognition of an impairment charge through the income statement. This was previously considered to be a temporary impairment and was therefore reflected through reserves under UK GAAP.

F  — Accrued interest on borrowings previously classified within accruals has been reclassified into borrowings.

32.3 Reconciliation of cash flows under UK GAAP to IFRS

The transition from UK GAAP to IFRS has had no effect on the reported cash flows generated by the Group. The reconciling items between the UK GAAP presentation and the IFRS presentation have no net impact on the cash flows generated.

F-63


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Income Statement
(in £ thousands, except per share data)

 
  Notes   Nine months
ended
March 31,
2011
  Nine months
ended
March 31,
2012
 

Revenue

    6     231,640     245,828  
                 

Operating expenses

    7     (185,540 )   (203,001 )

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

          3,370     7,896  
                 

Operating profit

          49,470     50,723  
                 

Finance costs

          (38,993 )   (35,724 )

Finance income

          1,354     676  
                 

Net finance costs

    9     (37,639 )   (35,048 )
                 

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

          11,831     15,675  

Tax credit

    10     1,510     22,543  
                 

Profit for the period

          13,341     38,218  
                 

Attributable to:

                   

Owners of the Company

          13,150     37,984  

Non-controlling interest

          191     234  
                 

          13,341     38,218  
                 

Earnings per share attributable to the equity holders of the Company during the year

                   

Basic and diluted earnings per share (Pounds Sterling)

    23.3     13.28     38.37  
                 

Unaudited pro forma basic and diluted earnings per share (Pounds Sterling)

    23.4              
                   

   

See accompanying notes to unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements.

F-64


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Comprehensive Income
(in £ thousands)

 
  Nine months ended
March 31,
2011
  Nine months ended
March 31,
2012
 

Profit for the financial period

    13,341     38,218  
           

Other comprehensive income:

             

Fair value movements on cash flow hedges, net of tax

        565  

Exchange (loss)/gain on translation of overseas subsidiary

    (144 )   174  
           

Other comprehensive (expense)/income for the period, net of tax

    (144 )   739  
           

Total comprehensive income for the period

    13,197     38,957  
           

Attributable to:

             

Owners of the Company

    13,006     38,723  

Non-controlling interest

    191     234  
           

Total comprehensive income for the period

    13,197     38,957  
           

Items in the statement are disclosed net of tax. The tax relating to each component of other comprehensive income is disclosed in note 10.

   

See accompanying notes to unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements.

F-65


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Balance Sheet
(in £ thousands)

 
  Notes
  Audited
June 30, 2011
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
  Unaudited
pro forma
March 31, 2012
 
 
   
   
   
  (Refer note 23.4)
 

ASSETS

                         

Non-current assets

                         

Property, plant and equipment

    11     240,540     243,863        

Investment property

    12     6,938     14,210        

Goodwill

    13     421,453     421,453        

Players' registrations

    14     129,709     99,362        

Trade and other receivables

    15     10,000     13,000        

Non-current tax receivable

    16     2,500     2,500        
                       

          811,140     794,388        
                       

Current assets

                         

Derivative financial instruments

    17         401        

Trade and other receivables

    15     55,403     45,199        

Cash and cash equivalents

          150,645     25,576        
                       

          206,048     71,176        
                       

Total assets

          1,017,188     865,564        
                       

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                         

Equity

                         

Share capital

    23                

Share premium

          249,105     249,105        

Hedging reserve

          (466 )   99        

Retained (deficit)/earnings

          (25,886 )   12,272        
                     

Equity attributable to owners of the Company

          222,753     261,476        
                     

Non-controlling interests

          (2,330 )   (2,096 )      
                     

          220,423     259,380        

Non-current liabilities

                         

Derivative financial instruments

    17         1,628        

Trade and other payables

    18     28,416     22,645        

Borrowings

    19     442,330     416,676        

Deferred income

    20     18,349     11,619        

Provisions

    21     1,940     1,530        

Deferred tax liabilities

    22     54,406     31,995        
                     

          545,441     486,093        
                     

Current liabilities

                         

Derivative financial instruments

    17     2,034     6        

Current tax liabilities

    16     4,338     1,127        

Trade and other payables

    18     117,800     47,509        

Borrowings

    19     16,573     6,604        

Deferred income

    20     110,043     64,408        

Provisions

    21     536     437        
                     

          251,324     120,091        
                     

Total equity and liabilities

          1,017,188     865,564        
                     

   

See accompanying notes to unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements.

F-66


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Changes in Equity
(in £ thousands)

 
  Share
Capital
  Share
Premium
  Hedging
reserve
  Retained
(deficit)/
earnings
  Total
attributable
to owners
  Non-
controlling
interest
  Total
Equity
 

Balance as of July 1, 2010 (audited)

                (38,270 )   (38,270 )   (2,671 )   (40,941 )
                               

Comprehensive income

                                           

Profit for the period

                13,150     13,150     191     13,341  

Other comprehensive income

                                           

Currency translation differences

                (144 )   (144 )       (144 )
                               

Total comprehensive income for the period

                13,006     13,006     191     13,197  
                               

Transactions with owners

                                           

Proceeds from shares issued

        249,105             249,105         249,105  
                               

Balance as of March 31, 2011 (unaudited)

        249,105         (25,264 )   223,841     (2,480 )   221,361  
                               

Balance as of July 1, 2011 (audited)

        249,105     (466 )   (25,886 )   222,753     (2,330 )   220,423  
                               

Comprehensive income

                                           

Profit for the period

                  37,984     37,984     234     38,218  

Other comprehensive income

                                           

Cash flow hedges, net of tax

            565         565         565  

Currency translation differences

                  174     174         174  
                               

Total comprehensive income for the period

            565     38,158     38,723     234     38,957  
                               

Balance as of March 31, 2012 (unaudited)

        249,105     99     12,272     261,476     (2,096 )   259,380  
                               

   

See accompanying notes to unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements.

F-67


Table of Contents



Red Football Shareholder Limited
Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows
(in £ thousands)

 
  Nine months ended
March 31, 2011 (1)
  Nine months ended
March 31, 2012
 

Cash flows from operating activities

             

Profit on ordinary activities before tax

    11,831     15,675  

Net finance costs

    37,639     35,048  

Profit on disposal of players' registrations

    (3,370 )   (7,896 )

Depreciation charges

    5,252     5,671  

Amortisation of players' registrations

    29,349     29,767  

Profit on disposal of property, plant and equipment

    (31 )    

Fair value losses/(gains) on derivative financial instruments

    1,419     (265 )

(Increase)/decrease in trade and other receivables

    (2,921 )   11,123  

Decrease in trade and other payables and other deferred income

    (38,008 )   (74,782 )

Decrease in provisions

    (228 )   (562 )
           

Cash flows from operating activities

    40,932     13,779  

Interest paid

    (159,724 )   (43,553 )

Interest received

    1,541     823  

Tax paid

    (70 )   (3,274 )
           

Net cash used in operating activities

    (117,321 )   (32,225 )
           

Cash flows from investing activities

             

Purchases of property, plant and equipment

    (5,734 )   (9,638 )

Purchases of investment property

        (7,364 )

Proceeds from sale of property, plant and equipment

    77      

Purchases of players' registrations

    (24,162 )   (53,153 )

Proceeds from sale of players' registrations

    12,138     6,124  
           

Net cash used in investing activities

    (17,681 )   (64,031 )
           

Cash flows from financing activities

             

Proceeds from issue of shares

    249,105      

Repayment of secured payment in kind loan

    (138,000 )    

Repayment of other borrowings

    (26,552 )   (28,463 )
           

Net cash generated from/(used in) financing activities

    84,553     (28,463 )
           

Net decrease in cash and cash equivalents

    (50,449 )   (124,719 )

Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of period

    163,833     150,645  

Exchange losses on cash and cash equivalents          

    (339 )   (350 )
           

Cash and cash equivalents at end of period

    113,045     25,576  
           

(1)
As described in note 2, the 2011 cash payment of cumulative accrued interest on the secured payment in kind loan has been reclassified.

   

See accompanying notes to unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements.

F-68


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements

1 General information

Red Football Shareholder Limited (the "Company") and its subsidiaries (together the "Group") is a professional football club together with related activities. The Company is a private company limited by share capital domiciled and incorporated in the United Kingdom and registered in England and Wales. The address of its registered office is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, M16 0RA.

This financial information is presented in Pounds Sterling and all values are rounded to the nearest thousand (£'000) except when otherwise indicated.

The accounting policies adopted are consistent with those of the previous financial year, except as described below.

This interim condensed consolidated financial information was authorized for issue by the board of directors on July 16, 2012.

2 Basis of preparation

This unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial information for the nine months ended March 31, 2011 and 2012 have been prepared in accordance with International Accounting Standard 34 'Interim Financial Reporting', as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board ('IASB'). The unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial information should be read in conjunction with the annual financial statements for the year ended June 30, 2011, which have been prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards ('IFRSs') as issued by the IASB.

For the nine-months ended March 31, 2011, £102.3 million relating to the cash payment of cumulative accrued ("rolled up") interest on the secured payment in kind loan has been reclassified in the Unaudited Interim Condensed Consolidated Statement of Cash Flows from financing activities to operating activities to better reflect the obligation for unpaid interest, consistent with the Company's policy on the classification of interest payments or receipts as cash flows from operating activities. As a result, net cash used in operating activities of £15.1 million, as previously reported, has increased to £117.3 million. Net cash used in financing activities of £17.7 million, as previously reported, has increased to net cash generated from financing activities of £84.5 million.

3 Accounting policies

Taxes on income in the interim periods are accrued using the tax rate that would be applicable to expected total annual earnings.

The following new and amended standards and interpretations have been adopted:

    Annual improvements 2010
    Amendment to IFRS 1, 'First time adoption' — financial instrument disclosures
    Amendment to IAS 24, 'Related party disclosures'
    Amendment to IFRIC 14, 'Prepayments of a minimum funding requirement'

The adoption of these standards, amendments and interpretations did not have a material impact on the Group's profits, net assets or equity.

4 Estimates

The preparation of interim financial statements requires management to make judgements, estimates and assumptions that affect the application of accounting policies and the reported amounts of assets and liabilities, income and expense. Actual results may differ from these estimates. The areas involving a higher

F-69


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

4 Estimates (Continued)

degree of judgement or complexity, or areas where assumptions and estimates are significant to the unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements are considered to be goodwill, player registrations, revenue recognition (estimates in certain commercial contracts) and recognition of deferred tax assets in respect of losses.

In preparing these unaudited interim condensed consolidated financial statements, the significant judgements made by management in applying the Group's accounting policies and the key sources of estimation uncertainty were the same as those that applied to the consolidated financial statements for the year ended June 30, 2011, with the exception of changes in estimates that are required in determining the provision for income taxes in respect of losses.

5 Seasonality of revenue

The timing of revenue recognition during the year is affected by seasonal factors, primarily when matches are played and when the amount of income can be measured reliably.

Matchday income is recognised based on matches played throughout the period with income from each match being recognised only when the match to which the income relates has been played. Income from related activities such as Conference and Events or the Museum is recognised as the event or service is provided or the facility is enjoyed.

Broadcasting income represents income receivable from all UK and overseas broadcasting contracts, including contracts negotiated centrally by the Premier League and UEFA. Distributions from the Premier League comprise a fixed element (which is recognised evenly as domestic home matches are played), facility fees for live coverage and highlights of domestic home and away matches (which are recognised when the respective match is played), and merit awards (which are recognised based on the final league position achieved at the end of the football season). Distributions from UEFA relating to participation in European cup competitions comprise market pool payments (which are recognised over the matches played in the competition, a portion of which reflects Manchester United's performance relative to the other Premier League clubs in the competition) and fixed amounts for participation in individual matches (which are recognised when the matches are played).

Commercial income comprises income receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed income. For sponsorship contracts any additional income receivable over and above the minimum guaranteed income contained in the sponsorship and licensing agreements is taken to revenue when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and it is probable that the amounts will not be recouped by the sponsor in future years. Income is recognised over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. Additional profit share recognised in the period amounted to £6.2 million, cumulative £15.1 million (2011: £2.4 million, cumulative £5.6 million).

6 Segment information

The principal activity of the Group is the operation of a professional football club. All of the activities of the Group support the operation of the football club and the success of the First Team is critical to the on-going development of the Group.

Consequently the Chief Operating Decision Maker regards the Group as operating in one material segment, being the operation of a professional football club.

F-70


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

6 Segment information (Continued)

External revenue, all of which arises within the United Kingdom from the Group's principal activity, can be analysed into its three main revenue components as follows:


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Matchday

    81,612     79,860  

Broadcasting

    73,352     76,433  

Commercial

    76,676     89,535  
           

    231,640     245,828  
           

All non-current assets are held within the United Kingdom.

7 Operating expenses


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Operating expenses excluding player amortisation:

             

Exceptional items (note 8)

        6,363  

Employee benefit expense

    102,275     112,386  

Depreciation — property, plant and equipment (note 11)

    5,186     5,579  

Depreciation — investment property (note 12)

    66     92  

Other operating expenses

    48,664     48,814  
           

    156,191     173,234  

Player amortisation:

             

Amortisation of players' registrations (note 14)

    29,349     29,767  
           

    185,540     203,001  
           

8 Exceptional items


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Professional adviser fees relating to proposed issue of shares

        4,764  

Football League pension scheme deficit

        1,599  
           

        6,363  
           

Professional adviser fees relating to a proposed public offer of shares are recognised as an expense when they are not directly attributable to the issue of new shares or a particular offer is no longer being pursued.

F-71


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

8 Exceptional items (Continued)

The Football League pension scheme deficit reflects the present value of the additional contribution the Group is expected to pay to make good the increased deficit of the scheme as per the latest actuarial valuation at August 31, 2011 (see note 26).

9 Net finance costs


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Interest payable on bank loans, overdrafts and deferred element of terminated interest rate swap

    3,100     3,039  

Interest payable on senior secured notes

    32,690     27,278  

Interest payable on secured payment in kind loan

    13,878      

Premium on repurchase of senior secured notes (see note 19)

    409     2,180  

Amortisation of issue discount, debt finance and debt issue costs on senior secured notes and repaid payment in kind loan

    2,597     1,812  

Accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on repaid payment in kind loan

    2,632      

Foreign exchange (gain)/loss on US Dollar denominated senior secured notes

    (16,654 )   933  

Unwinding of discount factors

    66     258  

Fair value movement on derivative financial instruments:

             

Interest rate swaps

    275     224  
           

Total finance costs

    38,993     35,724  

Total finance income — interest receivable

    (1,354 )   (676 )
           

Net finance costs

    37,639     35,048  
           

The secured payment in kind loan was repaid on November 22, 2010 following a share subscription. This triggered the accelerated amortisation of debt issue costs on the payment in kind loan amounting to £nil (2011: £2,632,000).

10 Tax

Tax is recognised based on management's estimate of the weighted average annual tax rate expected for the full financial year. The estimated average annual tax rate used for the year to June 30, 2012 is 26.0% (estimated rate used for the nine months ended March 31, 2011: 29.3%).

F-72


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

10 Tax (Continued)


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Current tax

             

Current tax on profit for year

    2,045      

Refund of tax in respect of prior years

        (1 )

Foreign tax suffered

    71     64  
           

Total current tax expense

    2,116     63  
           

Deferred tax

             

Recognition of previously unrecognised deferred tax asset

        (21,270 )

Origination and reversal of timing differences

    (3,626 )   (1,336 )
           

Total deferred tax credit

    (3,626 )   (22,606 )
           

Total tax credit

    (1,510 )   (22,543 )
           

In addition to the amount credited to the income statement, the following amounts relating to tax have been recognised directly in other comprehensive income:


 
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2011
  Unaudited
nine months to
March 31, 2012
 
 
  Before tax
£'000
  Tax
£'000
  After tax
£'000
  Before tax
£'000
  Tax
£'000
  After tax
£'000
 

Arising on income and expenses recognised in other comprehensive income:

                                     

Movements in fair value of financial instruments treated as cash flow hedges

                760     (195 )   565  

Exchange (loss)/gain on translation of overseas subsidiary

    (144 )       (144 )   174         174  
                           

Other comprehensive (expense)/income

    (144 )       (144 )   934     (195 )   739  
                           

Deferred tax (note 22)

                    (195 )    
                           

Despite reporting profits on ordinary activities before tax in both periods, the Group presents significantly lower UK Corporation tax charges due to the availability of brought forward losses. The Group has considered the current availability and utilisation of losses during the period and accordingly has recognised a deferred tax asset in respect of previously unrecognised tax losses. Tax per the income statement is also impacted by credits relating to the unwinding of deferred tax liabilities on freehold property.

F-73


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

11 Property, plant and equipment


 
  Freehold
property
£'000
  Plant and
machinery
£'000
  Fixtures and
fittings
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

Cost

                         

As of July 1, 2011

    255,326     34,329     22,988     312,643  

Additions

    4,230     2,048     2,624     8,902  

Disposals

        (29 )       (29 )
                   

As of March 31, 2012

    259,556     36,348     25,612     321,516  
                   

Accumulated depreciation

                         

As of July 1, 2011

    26,924     30,428     14,751     72,103  

Charge for the period

    2,476     1,262     1,841     5,579  

Disposals

        (29 )       (29 )
                   

As of March 31, 2012

    29,400     31,661     16,592     77,653  
                   

Net book amount

                         

As of June 30, 2011

    228,402     3,901     8,237     240,540  
                   

As of March 31, 2012

    230,156     4,687     9,020     243,863  
                   

12 Investment property


 
  Total
£'000
 

Cost

       

As of July 1, 2011

    11,762  

Additions

    7,364  
       

As of March 31, 2012

    19,126  
       

Accumulated depreciation and impairment

       

As of July 1, 2011

    4,824  

Charge for the period

    92  
       

As of March 31, 2012

    4,916  
       

Net book amount

       

As of June 30, 2011

    6,938  
       

As of March 31, 2012

    14,210  
       

During the period the Group acquired land and buildings around the Old Trafford stadium for £8.7 million. £7.4 million is included in investment property additions and £1.3 million is included in property, plant and equipment additions.

F-74


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

12 Investment property (Continued)

Investment properties were externally valued as of June 30, 2011 in accordance with UK practice statements contained within the Royal Institute of Chartered Surveyors Valuations Standards, 6th edition. The fair value as of June 30, 2011 was £6,938,000.

13 Goodwill


 
  Total
£'000
 

Cost and net book value as of July 1, 2011 and March 31, 2012

    421,453  
       

Management has considered the carrying amount of goodwill as of March 31, 2012 and concluded that, as there are no indicators of impairment, a detailed impairment test is not required.

14 Players' registrations


 
  Total
£'000
 

Cost

       

As of July 1, 2011

    293,370  

Additions

    1,714  

Disposals

    (5,891 )
       

As of March 31, 2012

    289,193  
       

Accumulated amortisation

       

As of July 1, 2011

    163,661  

Charge for the period

    29,767  

Disposals

    (3,597 )
       

As of March 31, 2012

    189,831  
       

Net book amount

       

As of June 30, 2011

    129,709  
       

As of March 31, 2012

    99,362  
       

F-75


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

15 Trade and other receivables


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Trade receivables

    31,525     21,560  

Less: provision for impairment of trade receivables

    (2,680 )   (2,651 )
           

Trade receivables — net

    28,845     18,909  

Other receivables

    10,000     10,007  

Accrued income

    16,681     23,512  
           

    55,526     52,428  

Prepayments

    9,877     5,771  
           

    65,403     58,199  
           

Less: non-current portion

             

Trade receivables

        3,000  

Other receivables

    10,000     10,000  
           

Non-current trade and other receivables

    10,000     13,000  
           

Current trade and other receivables

    55,403     45,199  
           

Trade receivables include transfer fees receivable from other football clubs of £9,215,000 (June 30, 2011: £4,154,000) of which £3,000,000 (June 30, 2011: £nil) is receivable after more than one year. Trade receivables also include £5,700,000 (June 30, 2011: £18,400,000) of deferred income that is contractually payable to the Company, but recorded in advance of the earnings process, with corresponding amounts recorded as current deferred income liabilities.

Other receivables refer to loans granted to directors (see note 28.1).

16 Income tax


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Non-current tax receivable

    2,500     2,500  
           

Current tax liabilities

    4,338     1,127  
           

The £2,500,000 non-current tax receivable relates to tax withheld at 25% of the loans made to directors during the year ended June 30, 2009 under s455 CTA 2010. The corresponding liability was paid on April 1, 2010 and is recoverable upon repayment of the directors' loans. The directors' loans were repaid on April 25, 2012.

F-76


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

17 Derivative financial instruments


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
 
 
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
  Assets
£'000
  Liabilities
£'000
 

Derivatives that are designated and effective as hedging instruments carried at fair value:

                         

Forward foreign exchange contracts

        (630 )   401     (6 )

Financial instruments carried at fair value through profit or loss:

                         

Interest rate swaps

        (1,404 )       (1,628 )
                   

Less non-current portion:

                         

Interest rate swaps

                (1,628 )
                   

Current derivative financial instruments

        (2,034 )   401     (6 )
                   

The Group has entered into forward foreign exchange contracts to hedge the exchange rate risk arising from anticipated future income relating to participation in 2012/13 European cup competitions, which are designated as cash flow hedges. As at March 31, 2012, the aggregate amount of gains, net of tax, under forward foreign exchange contracts deferred in the hedging reserve in equity relating to exposure on these anticipated future transactions is £99,000 (June 30, 2011: losses of £466,000).

18 Trade and other payables


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Trade payables

    69,360     15,924  

Other payables

    29,270     23,811  

Accrued expenses

    32,506     22,553  
           

    131,136     62,288  

Social security and other taxes

    15,080     7,866  
           

    146,216     70,154  
           

Less: non-current portion:

             

Trade payables

    9,301     4,337  

Other payables

    19,115     18,308  
           

Non-current trade and other payables

    28,416     22,645  
           

Current trade and other payables

    117,800     47,509  
           

Trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of players' registrations of £12,661,000 (June 30, 2011: 64,232,000) of which £4,337,000 (June 30, 2011: £9,301,000) is due after more than one year.

F-77


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

19 Borrowings


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Current:

             

Secured bank loans

    338     354  

Other borrowings

    400     400  

Accrued interest on senior secured notes

    15,835     5,850  
           

    16,573     6,604  
           

Non-current:

             

Secured bank loans

    6,828     6,560  

Senior secured notes

    431,234     405,848  

Other borrowings

    4,268     4,268  
           

    442,330     416,676  
           

Total borrowings

    458,903     423,280  
           

Maturity of borrowings:

             

Less than one year

    16,573     6,604  

In more than one year but not more than two years

    759     775  

In more than two years but not more than five years

    2,411     2,467  

In more than five years

    439,160     413,434  
           

    458,903     423,280  
           

During the period the Group repurchased the Pounds Sterling equivalent of £28,211,000 (2011: £29,473,000) of senior secured notes comprising £14,000,000 (2011: £28,225,000) of Pounds Sterling senior secured notes and US$23,000,000 (2011: US$2,000,000) of US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The consideration paid amounted to £30,391,000 (2011: £29,882,000) including a premium on repurchase of £2,180,000 (2011: £409,000). The repurchase triggered the accelerated amortisation of issue discount and debt finance costs amounting to £969,000 (2011: £1,340,000). The premium on repurchase and the accelerated amortisation of issue discount and debt finance costs are immediately recognised in the income statement within net finance costs. The repurchased senior secured notes are held by the Group and have not been retired.

The Group has the following undrawn committed borrowing facilities:


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Revolving Credit Facility

    75,000     75,000  
           

No drawdowns were made from these facilities during the nine months ended March 31, 2012 or the 12 months ended June 30, 2011.

F-78


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

20 Deferred income

Deferred income comprises the following amounts receivable in respect of future periods:


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Total

    128,392     76,027  

Less: non-current deferred income

    (18,349 )   (11,619 )
           

Current deferred income

    110,043     64,408  
           

Income from Matchday, Broadcasting and Commercial activities received in advance of the period to which it relates is treated as deferred income. The deferred income is then released to revenue as matches are played or, where applicable, in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements. The Group receives substantial amounts of deferred income prior to the previous year end which is then released to revenue throughout the current and, where applicable, future financial years.

21 Provisions

The provision relates entirely to an onerous property lease in the Republic of Ireland and the movement during the period was as follows:


 
  Total
£'000
 

As of July 1, 2011

    2,476  

Utilised

    (371 )

Unwinding of discount

    53  

Movements on foreign exchange

    (191 )
       

As of March 31, 2012

    1,967  
   

Less: non-current portion

   
1,530
 
   

Current portion of provisions

    437  
   

F-79


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

22 Deferred tax

The gross movement on the deferred tax account is as follows:


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

At the beginning of the period

    60,023     54,406  

Credited to the income statement

    (5,453 )   (22,606 )

(Credited)/charged to other comprehensive income

    (164 )   195  
           

At the end of the period

    54,406     31,995  
           

Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset where the Group has a legally enforceable right to do so. The following is the analysis of the deferred tax balances:


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Deferred tax assets

    (528 )   (19,433 )

Deferred tax liabilities

    54,934     51,428  
           

Deferred tax liabilities (net)

    54,406     31,995  
           

The components of deferred tax include a rolled over gain on a prior year player disposal, revaluation of freehold property to fair value together with provision on non-qualifying expenditure on freehold property at the date of acquisition of Manchester United Limited, offset by a deferred tax asset relating to accessible brought forward losses.

23 Share capital, dividends and earnings per share

23.1 Share Capital


 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£
 

Authorised:

             

1,000,000 ordinary shares of £0.0001 each

    100     100  
           

Allotted, called up and fully paid:

             

990,004 ordinary shares of £0.0001 each

    99     99  
           

On November 22, 2010, the Company issued two ordinary shares to the ultimate controlling party. The proceeds from the share subscription were used to repay the secured payment in kind loan.

F-80


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

23 Share capital, dividends and earnings per share (Continued)

23.2 Dividends

No dividend has been paid by the Company during the nine month period ended March 31, 2012 (nine months ended March 31, 2011: £nil). An interim dividend relating to the year ending June 30, 2012 of £10.10 per share, totalling £10.0 million was paid in April 2012. This interim dividend has not been recognised as a liability in these interim condensed consolidated financial statements but will be recognised in equity attributable to owners of the Company in the year to June 30, 2012.

23.3 Earnings per share

Basic earnings per share is calculated by dividing the profit attributable to ordinary equity holders of the Company by the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the period. The Company did not have any dilutive shares during the year (2011: none).


 
  Unaudited
March 31, 2011
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
 

Profit attributable to equity holders of the Company (£'000)

    13,150     37,984  

Weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue (thousands)

    990     990  

Basic and diluted earnings per share (Pounds Sterling)

    13.28     38.37  

23.4 Pro forma consolidated balance sheet and number of shares

Manchester United Ltd. was incorporated on April 30, 2012 and became the holding company of Red Football Shareholder Limited on                              , 2012. Manchester United Ltd.'s financial statements will be the same as Red Football Shareholder Limited's financial statements prior to the initial public offering after adjusting retroactively for the Manchester United Ltd. capital structure. The following represents pro forma earnings per share information for Manchester United Ltd. for the nine months ended March 31, 2012.


 
  March 31,
2012
 

Profit attributable to equity holders of the Company (£'000)

       

Basic earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

       

Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (Pounds Sterling)

       

Class A ordinary shares (thousands)

       

Class B ordinary shares (thousands)

       

The terms of the Class A and B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares of capital stock. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that the holders of the Class B ordinary shares together hold at least 10% of the total number of ordinary shares outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the

F-81


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

23 Share capital, dividends and earnings per share (Continued)

aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. The Class B ordinary shares also will automatically convert into shares of Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers.

24 Contingencies

The Company has no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business.

25 Commitments

25.1 Capital commitments

As of March 31, 2012 the Group had capital commitments amounting to £1.5 million (June 30, 2011: £1.3 million). The main reason for the increase relates to updating and expanding the Carrington training facility.

25.2 Contingent transfer fees

Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of players' registrations, would be payable by the Group if certain substantive performance conditions are met. The maximum additional amounts that could be payable are £18,304,000 (June 30, 2011: £19,822,000).

As of March 31, 2012 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was:


Type of condition
  First team squad
£'000
  Other
£'000
  Total
£'000
 

MUFC appearances/new contract

    8,921     6,988     15,909  

International appearances

    2,050     345     2,395  
               

    10,971     7,333     18,304  
               

26 Pension arrangements

Certain employees of the Group are members of The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ("the Scheme"). Accrual of benefits on a final salary basis was suspended with effect from August 31, 1999 following an actuarial review which revealed a substantial deficit. As one of 92 participating employers, the Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the Scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group is advised only of the additional contributions it is required to pay to make good the deficit. The Group has received confirmation that the assets and liabilities of the Scheme cannot be split between the participating employers. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the deficit as it is principally attributable to employees who have left the Group or retired. These contributions could increase in the future if one or more of the participating employees exit the Scheme. Based on the latest actuarial valuation as of August 31, 2011, the Group has been advised that the overall deficit of the Scheme has increased. A charge of £1,599,000 has been made to the income statement during the period (2011: £nil) being the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to make good the increased deficit of the Scheme.

F-82


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

26 Pension arrangements (Continued)

Contributions are also made to defined contribution pension arrangements and are charged to the income statement in the period in which they become payable.

27 Financial risk management

Financial risk factors

The Group's activities expose it to a variety of financial risks: market risk (including currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk), credit risk, and liquidity risk. The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain exposures, and has designated certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge).

The interim consolidated financial statements do not include all financial risk management information and disclosures required in the annual financial statements, and should be read in conjunction with the Group's annual financial statements for the year ended June 30, 2011.

There have been no changes in risk management since the previous financial year end or in any risk management policies.

Fair value estimation

The following table presents the assets and liabilities that are measured at fair value. The fair value hierarchy used in measuring fair value has the following levels:

    Level 1 — quoted prices (unadjusted) in active markets for identical assets or liabilities;

    Level 2 — inputs other than quoted prices included within Level 1 that are observable for the asset or liability, either directly (i.e. as prices) or indirectly (i.e. derived from prices);

    Level 3 — inputs for the asset or liability that are not based on observable market data (unobservable inputs).

 
  Audited
June 30, 2011
£'000
  Unaudited
March 31, 2012
£'000
 

Assets

             

Derivative financial assets designated as cash flow hedges

        401  

Liabilities

             

Derivative financial liabilities at fair value through profit or loss

    (1,404 )   (1,628 )

Derivative financial liabilities designated as cash flow hedges

    (630 )   (6 )
           

    (2,034 )   (1,233 )
           

The fair value of financial instruments that are not traded in an active market is determined by using valuation techniques. These valuation techniques maximise the use of observable market data where it is available and rely as little as possible on entity specific estimates. If all significant inputs required to fair value an instrument are observable, the instrument is categorised as Level 2. All of the derivative assets and liabilities detailed above are categorised as Level 2.

F-83


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

28 Related party transactions

The immediate parent undertaking is Red Football LLC, a company incorporated in the state of Delaware. The ultimate controlling party is Red Football Limited Partnership, a limited partnership formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America whose general partner is Red Football General Partner, Inc., a corporation formed in the state of Nevada, United States of America. Red Football Limited Partnership and Red Football General Partner, Inc. are controlled by family trusts affiliated with the Glazer family.

The following transactions were carried out with related parties:

28.1 Loans to related parties

Manchester United Limited granted loans to Directors over the period from December 2008 to February 2009 which are not due for repayment for a period of at least five years. Interest was charged on the loans from the date of issue at 5.5% per annum. Interest charged during the period amounted to £412,500 (2011: £412,500). The amounts below represent the maximum balances during period.


 
  As of July 1, 2011
and March 31, 2012
£'000
 

A Glazer

    1,667  

B Glazer

    1,667  

D Glazer

    1,667  

E Glazer

    1,667  

J Glazer

    1,666  

K Glazer

    1,666  
       

    10,000  
       

The total amount of loans outstanding has been included within non-current other receivables. The loans were repaid on April 25, 2012.

28.2 Interest in senior secured notes

K Glazer, a Director of the Company, and certain members of his immediate family hold an interest in the Group's US Dollar denominated senior secured notes. The principal amount of the Group's senior secured notes held by K Glazer and certain members of his immediate family as of March 31, 2012 was US$10.6 million (June 30, 2011: US$10.6 million). The US Dollar denominated notes attract a fixed coupon rate of 8.375%. Interest payable to K Glazer and certain members of his immediate family during the period amounted to £426,347 (2011: £231,828) of which £91,487 (2011: £84,179) was accrued at the period end.

28.3 Fees

The Group incurred a management fee during the period of £3,000,000 (2011: £5,700,000) from Red Football Limited Partnership, the ultimate parent undertaking. The fees were for the provision of consulting services to the Group, including strategic, sponsorship, commercial partnership, marketing, finance and related advice.

F-84


Table of Contents


Red Football Shareholder Limited
Notes to Interim Condensed Consolidated Financial Statements (Continued)

29 Subsidiaries

The following companies are the principal subsidiary undertaking of the Company as of March 31, 2012:


Subsidiaries
  Principal activity   Issued share
capital
  Description of
share classes
owned

Red Football Joint Venture Limited*

  Holding company   GBP 99   100% Ordinary

Red Football Limited

  Holding company   GBP 99   100% Ordinary

Red Football Junior Limited

  Holding company   GBP 100   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Limited

  Holding company   GBP 26,519,248   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Football Club Limited

  Professional football club   GBP 1,008,546   100% Ordinary

MU Finance plc

  Debt-holding company   GBP 15,000,000   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Interactive Limited

  Media company   GBP 10,000   100% Ordinary

Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited

  Property investment   EUR 13   100% Ordinary

Alderley Urban Investments Limited

  Property investment   GBP 2   100% Ordinary

MUTV Limited

  Subscription TV channel   GBP 2,400   66.7% Ordinary

*
Direct investment of Red Football Shareholder Limited, others are held by subsidiary undertakings.

30 Events after the reporting date

30.1 Playing registrations

The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to the reporting date, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £2,008,000. The associated net book value was £nil.

Subsequent to the reporting date the playing registrations of certain players were acquired for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £18,742,000.

30.2 Repayment of Directors' loans

On April 25, 2012 loans to Directors were repaid in full. The repayment comprised the original loans of £10,000,000 plus accrued interest due at the repayment date.

F-85


GRAPHIC


GRAPHIC


GRAPHIC


GRAPHIC


Table of Contents


PART II
INFORMATION NOT REQUIRED IN PROSPECTUS

Item 6.    Indemnification of Directors and Officers.

Cayman Islands law does not limit the extent to which a company's memorandum and articles of association may provide for indemnification of officers and directors, except to the extent any such provision may be held by the Cayman Islands courts to be contrary to public policy, such as to provide indemnification against civil fraud or the consequences of committing a crime. Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association will provide for indemnification of our current and former officers and directors out of our assets against any liability, action, proceeding, claim, demand, costs, damages or expenses, including legal expenses, whatsoever which they or any of them may incur as a result of any act or failure to act in carrying out their functions other than such liability (if any) that they may incur by reason of their own actual fraud or willful default.

Insofar as indemnification for liabilities arising under the Securities Act may be permitted to directors, officers or persons controlling us pursuant to the foregoing provisions, we have been informed that in the opinion of the Securities and Exchange Commission such indemnification is against public policy as expressed in the Securities Act and is theretofore unenforceable.

Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association will provide:

"Every Director and officer of the Company shall be indemnified by the Company out of its own funds against (a) any liability incurred by or attaching to him in connection with any negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust by him in relation to the Company other than any liability to the Company or any associated company and other than in the case of actual fraud or willful default, and (b) any other liability incurred by or attaching to him in the actual or purported execution and/or discharge of his duties and/or the exercise or purported exercise of his powers and/or otherwise in relation to or in connection with his duties, powers or office. Where a Director or officer is indemnified against any liability in accordance with this Article, such indemnity shall extend to all costs, charges, losses, expenses and liabilities incurred by him in relation thereto. With effect from and as a term of his appointment, each Investor Director shall have the benefit of, and shall be entitled to rely on, the Indemnity contained in this Article."

Item 7.    Recent Sales of Unregistered Securities.

Set forth below is information regarding securities sold by us within the past three years that were not registered under the Securities Act. Also, included is the consideration, if any, received by us for such securities and information relating to the section of the Securities Act, or rule of the SEC, under which exemption from registration was claimed.

On January 22, 2010, MU Finance plc, a wholly-owned finance subsidiary of ours, issued and sold, in a private placement, £250.0 million 8 3 / 4 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017 and $425.0 million 8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017 at an issue price of 98.089% of the sterling tranche of notes and 98.065% of the US dollar tranche of notes. The £245.2 million of proceeds from the sterling tranche of notes and £416.8 million of the US dollar tranche of notes, together with cash on hand of £33 million, was used (1) to refinance existing debt, (2) to reduce the liabilities to hedging counterparties, (3) to pay fees and expenses related to the offering, including discounts and commissions to J.P. Morgan Securities Ltd., J.P. Morgan Securities Inc., Deutsche Bank AG, London Branch, Deutsche Bank Securities Inc., Goldman Sachs International, The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, Merrill Lynch International, KKR Capital Markets Limited, the initial purchasers of the senior secured notes, in an aggregate amount equal to £3.5 million for the sterling tranche and $5.95 million for the US dollar tranche, and (4) for general corporate purposes. The issuance and sale of the senior secured notes was exempt from the registration requirements of the Securities Act because the senior secured notes were sold to the initial purchasers in transactions not involving a public offering pursuant to Section 4(2) thereof and the senior secured notes were sold by the

II-1


Table of Contents

initial purchasers to qualified institutional investors pursuant to Rule 144A under the Securities Act and to persons outside the United States pursuant to Regulation S under the Securities Act. Appropriate legends were affixed to the senior secured notes that were issued. Each of the recipients of securities in these transactions had adequate access, through employment, business or other relationships, to information about us.

Item 8.    Exhibits and Financial Statement Schedules.

(a)   Exhibits

Exhibit Number   Description
  1.1 ** Form of Underwriting Agreement.
  3.1 ** Amended and Restated Memorandum & Articles of Association of Manchester United Ltd.
  4.1 ** Specimen Ordinary Share Certificate of Manchester United Ltd.
  4.2 * Indenture, dated January 29, 2010, among MU Finance plc, the Guarantors and The Bank of New York Mellon, as Trustee, Principal Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar, U.S. Paying Agent and U.S Registrar, The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A., as Luxembourg Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar, and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as Security Agent.
  5.1 ** Opinion of Walkers as to the validity of the securities being offered.
  8.1 ** Opinion of Latham & Watkins LLP as to tax matters.
  10.1 ** 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan.
  10.2 * Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated January 29, 2010, among Manchester United Limited, as Original Borrower, J.P. Morgan PLC, as Arranger, the Mandated Lead Arrangers, and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee.
  10.3 * Agreement, dated May 19, 2008 between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments.
  10.4 * Premier League Handbook, Season 2011/12.
  21.1 ** List of Subsidiaries of Manchester United Ltd.
  23.1 * Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, independent registered public accounting firm.
  23.2 ** Consent of Walkers (included in Exhibit 5.1).
  23.3 Consent of Kantar Media, dated June 20, 2012.
  23.4 ** Consent of Latham & Watkins LLP (included in Exhibit 8.1).
  23.5 * Consent of Infonetics Research Inc., dated July 16, 2012.
  23.6 * Consent of MagnaGlobal, dated July 16, 2012.
  24.1 Powers of Attorney (included on signature pages).
  99.1 Confidential Submission No. 1, dated May 3, 2012.
  99.2 Confidential Submission No. 2, dated May 21, 2012.
  99.3 Confidential Submission No. 3, dated June 21, 2012.
  99.4 Representation Letter Pursuant to Instruction 2 to Item 8.A.4 of Form 20-F.

*
Filed herewith
**
To be filed with an amendment
Previously filed

(b)  Financial Statement Schedules

Schedules have been omitted because the information required to be set forth therein is not applicable or is shown in the consolidated financial statements or notes thereto.

II-2


Table of Contents

Item 9.    Undertakings

The undersigned hereby undertakes:

(a)
The undersigned Registrant hereby undertakes to provide to the underwriters at the closing specified in the underwriting agreement certificates in such denominations and registered in such names as required by the underwriters to permit prompt delivery to each purchaser.

(b)
Insofar as indemnification for liabilities arising under the Securities Act of 1933 may be permitted to directors, officers and controlling persons of the Registrant pursuant to the foregoing provisions, or otherwise, the Registrant has been advised that in the opinion of the Securities and Exchange Commission such indemnification is against public policy as expressed in the Act and is, therefore, unenforceable. In the event that a claim for indemnification against such liabilities (other than the payment by the Registrant of expenses incurred or paid by a director, officer, or controlling person of the Registrant in the successful defense of any action, suit or proceeding) is asserted by such director, officer or controlling person in connection with the securities being registered hereunder, the Registrant will, unless in the opinion of its counsel the matter has been settled by controlling precedent, submit to a court of appropriate jurisdiction the question of whether such indemnification by it is against public policy as expressed in the Act and will be governed by the final adjudication of such issue.

(c)
The undersigned Registrant hereby undertakes that:

(1)
For purposes of determining any liability under the Securities Act of 1933, the information omitted from the form of prospectus filed as part of this Registration Statement in reliance upon Rule 430A and contained in a form of prospectus filed by the Registrant pursuant to Rule 424(b)(1) or (4) or 497(h) under the Securities Act shall be deemed to be part of this Registration Statement as of the time it was declared effective.

(2)
For the purpose of determining any liability under the Securities Act of 1933, each post-effective amendment that contains a form of prospectus shall be deemed to be a new Registration Statement relating to the securities offered therein, and the offering of such securities at that time shall be deemed to be the initial bona fide offering thereof.

II-3



SIGNATURES

Pursuant to the requirements of the Securities Act of 1933, the Registrant certifies that it has reasonable grounds to believe that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form F-1 and has duly caused this Amendment No. 1 to the Registration Statement to be signed on its behalf by the undersigned, thereunto duly authorized, in the City of Rochester, New York on July 16, 2012.

    MANCHESTER UNITED LTD.

 

 

By:

 

/s/ JOEL GLAZER

Name: Joel Glazer
Title: Executive Co-Chairman (Principal Executive Officer) and Director

Pursuant to the requirements of the Securities Act of 1933, as amended, this Amendment No. 1 to the Registration Statement has been signed by the following persons in the capacities and indicated on July 16, 2012.


Signature
 
Title

 

 

 

 

 
/s/ JOEL GLAZER

Joel Glazer
  Executive Co-Chairman (Principal Executive Officer) and Director

*

Avram Glazer

 

Executive Co-Chairman and Director

*

David Gill

 

Chief Executive Officer and Director

*

Michael Bolingbroke

 

Chief Operating Officer (Principal Financial Officer and Principal Accounting Officer)

*

Edward Woodward

 

Executive Vice Chairman and Director

/s/ JOEL GLAZER

Joel Glazer

 

Authorized Representative in the United States

*By:

 

/s/ JOEL GLAZER

Name: Joel Glazer
Title: Attorney-in-Fact

 

 




Exhibit 4.2

 

EXECUTION COPY

 


 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

as Issuer

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

RED FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

as Guarantors

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON

 

as Trustee, Principal Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON

 

as U.S. Paying Agent, U.S. Registrar and Transfer Agent

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON (LUXEMBOURG) S.A.

 

as Luxembourg Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar

 

and

 

J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED

 

as Security Agent

 


 

INDENTURE

 

Dated as of 29 January 2010

 


 

8¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017

 

8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017

 


 



 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

ARTICLE 1

DEFINITIONS AND INCORPORATION

BY REFERENCE

 

 

 

Section 1.01

Definitions

1

 

Section 1.02

Other Definitions

27

 

Section 1.03

Rules of Construction

28

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 2

THE NOTES

 

 

 

 

 

Section 2.01

Form and Dating

28

 

Section 2.02

Execution and Authentication

29

 

Section 2.03

Paying Agent, Registrar and Transfer Agent

29

 

Section 2.04

Paying Agent to Hold Money

30

 

Section 2.05

Holder Lists

30

 

Section 2.06

Transfer and Exchange

31

 

Section 2.07

Replacement Notes

38

 

Section 2.08

Outstanding Notes

38

 

Section 2.09

Treasury Notes

38

 

Section 2.10

Temporary Notes

39

 

Section 2.11

Cancellation

39

 

Section 2.12

Defaulted Interest

39

 

Section 2.13

CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code Number

39

 

Section 2.14

Deposit of Moneys

40

 

Section 2.15

Agents

40

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 3

 

REDEMPTION AND PREPAYMENT

 

 

 

 

Section 3.01

Notices to Trustee

40

 

Section 3.02

Selection of Notes to Be Redeemed or Purchased

40

 

Section 3.03

Notice of Redemption

41

 

Section 3.04

Effect of Notice of Redemption

42

 

Section 3.05

Deposit of Redemption or Purchase Price

42

 

Section 3.06

Notes Redeemed or Purchased in Part

42

 

Section 3.07

Optional Redemption

42

 

Section 3.08

Redemption for Changes in Taxes

43

 

Section 3.09

Mandatory Redemption

44

 

Section 3.10

Offer to Purchase by Application of Excess Proceeds

44

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 4

COVENANTS

 

 

 

 

 

Section 4.01

Payment of Notes

46

 

Section 4.02

Maintenance of Office or Agency

47

 

Section 4.03

Reports

47

 

Section 4.04

Compliance Certificate

48

 

Section 4.05

Taxes

49

 

Section 4.06

Stay, Extension and Usury Laws

49

 

Section 4.07

Restricted Payments

49

 

Section 4.08

Dividend and Other Payment Restrictions Affecting Restricted Subsidiaries

53

 

Section 4.09

Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock

55

 

Section 4.10

Asset Sales

59

 



 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

 

Section 4.11

Transactions with Affiliates

61

 

Section 4.12

Liens

63

 

Section 4.13

Corporate Existence

63

 

Section 4.14

Offer to Repurchase Upon Change of Control

63

 

Section 4.15

Limitation on Sale and Leaseback Transactions

65

 

Section 4.16

Limitation on Issuances of Guarantees of Indebtedness

65

 

Section 4.17

Payments for Consent

66

 

Section 4.18

Additional Note Guarantees

66

 

Section 4.19

Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries

67

 

Section 4.20

Additional Amounts

67

 

Section 4.21

Use of Facilities

69

 

Section 4.22

Impairment of security interest

69

 

Section 4.23

Security

70

 

Section 4.24

Additional Intercreditor Agreement

70

 

Section 4.25

Limitation on Issuer Activities

71

 

Section 4.26

Limitation on Holding Company Activities

71

 

Section 4.27

Maintenance of Listing

72

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 5

SUCCESSORS

 

 

 

 

 

Section 5.01

Merger, Consolidation or Sale of Assets

72

 

Section 5.02

Successor Corporation Substituted

73

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 6

DEFAULTS AND REMEDIES

 

 

 

 

 

Section 6.01

Events of Default

74

 

Section 6.02

Acceleration

76

 

Section 6.03

Other Remedies

76

 

Section 6.04

Waiver of Past Defaults

76

 

Section 6.05

Control by Majority

76

 

Section 6.06

Limitation on Suits

77

 

Section 6.07

Rights of Holders of Notes to Receive Payment

77

 

Section 6.08

Collection Suit by Trustee

77

 

Section 6.09

Trustee May File Proofs of Claim

77

 

Section 6.10

Priorities

78

 

Section 6.11

Undertaking for Costs

78

 

Section 6.12

Restoration of Rights and Remedies

78

 

Section 6.13

Rights and Remedies Cumulative

79

 

Section 6.14

Delay or Omission Not Waiver

79

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 7

TRUSTEE

 

 

 

 

 

Section 7.01

Duties of Trustee

79

 

Section 7.02

Rights of Trustee

80

 

Section 7.03

Individual Rights of Trustee

82

 

Section 7.04

Trustee’s Disclaimer

82

 

Section 7.05

Notice of Defaults

82

 

Section 7.06

Reports by Trustee to Holders of the Notes

82

 

Section 7.07

Compensation and Indemnity

83

 

Section 7.08

Replacement of Trustee

83

 

Section 7.09

Successor Trustee by Merger, etc.

84

 

Section 7.10

Eligibility; Disqualification

84

 

Section 7.11

Preferential Collection of Claims Against Issuer

84

 

ii



 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

ARTICLE 8

LEGAL DEFEASANCE AND COVENANT DEFEASANCE

 

 

 

 

 

Section 8.01

Option to Effect Legal Defeasance or Covenant Defeasance

85

 

Section 8.02

Legal Defeasance and Discharge

85

 

Section 8.03

Covenant Defeasance

85

 

Section 8.04

Conditions to Legal or Covenant Defeasance

86

 

Section 8.05

Deposited Money and Government Securities to be Held in Trust; Other Miscellaneous Provisions

87

 

Section 8.06

Repayment to Issuer

88

 

Section 8.07

Reinstatement

88

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 9

AMENDMENT, SUPPLEMENT AND WAIVER

 

 

 

 

 

Section 9.01

Without Consent of Holders of Notes

88

 

Section 9.02

With Consent of Holders of Notes

89

 

Section 9.03

Revocation and Effect of Consents

91

 

Section 9.04

Notation on or Exchange of Notes

91

 

Section 9.05

Trustee to Sign Amendments, etc.

91

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 10 COLLATERAL AND SECURITY

 

 

 

 

 

Section 10.01

Security Documents

92

 

Section 10.02

Release of Collateral

92

 

Section 10.03

Authorization of Actions to Be Taken by the Trustee Under the Security Documents

92

 

Section 10.04

Authorization of Receipt of Funds by the Trustee Under the Security Documents

93

 

Section 10.05

Termination of Security Interest

93

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 11.

NOTE GUARANTEES

 

 

 

 

 

Section 11.01

Guarantee

93

 

Section 11.02

Limitation on Guarantor Liability

94

 

Section 11.03

Execution and Delivery of Note Guarantee

95

 

Section 11.04

Guarantors May Consolidate, etc., on Certain Terms

95

 

Section 11.05

Releases

96

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 12

SATISFACTION AND DISCHARGE

 

 

 

 

 

Section 12.01

Satisfaction and Discharge

97

 

Section 12.02

Application of Trust Money

98

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE 13

MISCELLANEOUS

 

 

 

 

 

Section 13.01

Notices and Communications

98

 

Section 13.02

Communication by Holders of Notes with Other Holders of Notes

100

 

Section 13.03

Certificate and Opinion as to Conditions Precedent

100

 

Section 13.04

Statements Required in Certificate or Opinion

100

 

Section 13.05

Rules by Trustee and Agents

101

 

Section 13.06

Agent for Service; Submission to Jurisdiction; Waiver of Immunities

101

 

Section 13.07

No Personal Liability of Directors, Officers, Employees and Stockholders

101

 

Section 13.08

Governing Law

101

 

Section 13.09

No Adverse Interpretation of Other Agreements

101

 

Section 13.10

Successors

102

 

Section 13.11

Severability

102

 

Section 13.12

Counterpart Originals

102

 

iii



 

 

 

Page

 

 

 

 

Section 13.13

Table of Contents, Headings, etc.

102

 

Section 13.14

Judgment Currency

102

 

Section 13.15

Prescription

102

 

 

 

 

EXHIBITS

 

 

 

Exhibit A

FORM OF NOTE

 

Exhibit B

FORM OF CERTIFICATE OF TRANSFER

 

Exhibit C

FORM OF CERTIFICATE OF EXCHANGE

 

Exhibit D

FORM OF NOTATION OF GUARANTEE

 

Exhibit E

FORM OF SUPPLEMENTAL INDENTURE

 

 

iv



 

INDENTURE dated as of 29 January 2010 among MU Finance plc, a public limited Issuer incorporated under the laws of England and Wales, Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited, The Bank of New York Mellon (acting through its London Branch) as Trustee and Principal Paying Agent, The Bank of New York Mellon as U.S. Paying Agent, U.S. Registrar and Transfer Agent, The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. as Luxembourg Registrar, Paying Agent and Transfer Agent and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as Security Agent.

 

The Issuer, the Guarantors and the Trustee agree as follows for the benefit of each other and for the equal and ratable benefit of the Holders (as defined) of the 8¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017 and the 8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017 (collectively, the “ Notes ”):

 

ARTICLE 1
DEFINITIONS AND INCORPORATION
BY REFERENCE

 

Section 1.01                              Definitions.

 

144A Global Note ” means the Sterling 144A Global Notes and the Dollar 144A Global Notes.

 

Acquired Debt ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(1)                                  Indebtedness of any other Person existing at the time such other Person is merged with or into or became a Restricted Subsidiary of such specified Person, whether or not such Indebtedness is incurred in connection with, or in contemplation of, such other Person merging with or into, or becoming a Restricted Subsidiary; and

 

(2)                                  Indebtedness secured by a Lien encumbering any asset acquired by such specified Person.

 

Additional Notes ” means additional Notes (other than the Initial Notes) issued under this Indenture in accordance with Sections 2.02 and 4.09 hereof, as part of the same series as the Initial Notes

 

Affiliate ” of any specified Person means any other Person directly or indirectly controlling or controlled by or under direct or indirect common control with such specified Person. For purposes of this definition, “control,” as used with respect to any Person, means the possession, directly or indirectly, of the power to direct or cause the direction of the management or policies of such Person, whether through the ownership of voting securities, by agreement or otherwise; provided that beneficial ownership of 10% or more of the Voting Stock of a Person will be deemed to be control.  For purposes of this definition, the terms “ controlling, ” “ controlled by ” and “ under common control with ” have correlative meanings.

 

Agent ” means any Registrar, co-registrar, Transfer Agent, Paying Agent or additional paying agent.

 

Applicable Premium ” means, with respect to any Note on any redemption date, in the case of the Sterling Notes, the greater of:

 

(1)                                  1.0% of the principal amount of the Sterling Note; or

 

(2)                                  the excess of:  (a) the present value at such redemption date of (i) the redemption price of the Note at 1 February 2013 (such redemption price being set forth in the table appearing in Section 3.07 hereof and being calculated exclusive of accrued and unpaid

 

1



 

interest and Additional Amounts) plus (ii) all required interest payments due on the Note through 1 February2013 (excluding accrued but unpaid interest to the redemption date), computed using a discount rate equal to the Gilt Rate as of such redemption date plus 50 basis points; over (b) the principal amount of the Note; and

 

in the case of the Dollar Notes, the greater of:

 

(1)                                  1.0% of the principal amount of the Dollar Note; or

 

(2)                                  the excess of:  (a) the present value at such redemption date of (i) the redemption price of the Note 1 February 2013 (such redemption price being set forth in the table appearing in Section 3.07 hereof and being calculated exclusive of accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts) plus (ii) all required interest payments due on the Note through 1 February 2013, (excluding accrued but unpaid interest to the redemption date), computed using a discount rate equal to the Treasury Rate as of such redemption date plus 50 basis points; over (b) the principal amount of the Note.

 

Applicable Procedures ” means, with respect to any transfer or exchange of or for beneficial interests in any Global Note, the rules and procedures of DTC, Euroclear and Clearstream that apply to such transfer or exchange.

 

Asset Sale ” means:

 

(1)                                  the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of any assets or rights by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole will be governed by the provisions of this Indenture described in Section 4.14 and Section 5.01 and not by the provisions of Section 4.10; and

 

(2)                                  the issuance of Equity Interests by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or the sale by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Equity Interests in any of the Parent’s Subsidiaries.

 

Notwithstanding the preceding, none of the following items will be deemed to be an Asset Sale:

 

(1)                                  any single transaction or series of related transactions that involves assets having a Fair Market Value of less than £1.0 million;

 

(2)                                  a transfer of assets between or among the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(3)                                  an issuance of Equity Interests by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent to the Parent or to a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent;

 

(4)                                  the sale, lease, assignment or other transfer of products, services or accounts receivable in the ordinary course of business and any sale or other disposition of damaged, worn-out or obsolete assets in the ordinary course of business (including the abandonment or other disposition of intellectual property that is, in the reasonable judgment of the Parent, no longer economically practicable to maintain or useful in the conduct of the business of Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as whole);

 

(5)                                  licenses and sublicenses by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of software in the ordinary course of business;

 

2



 

(6)                                  any surrender or waiver of contract rights or settlement, release, recovery on or surrender of contract, tort or other claims in the ordinary course of business;

 

(7)                                  the granting of Liens not prohibited by Section 4.12;

 

(8)                                  the sale or other disposition of cash or Cash Equivalents;

 

(9)                                  a Restricted Payment that does not violate Section 4.07 or a Permitted Investment;

 

(10)                           the disposition of receivables in connection with the compromise, settlement or collection thereof in the ordinary course of business or in bankruptcy or similar proceedings and exclusive of factoring or similar arrangements;

 

(11)                           the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations;

 

(12)                           any licence or other right of occupation that allows the beneficiary to attend one or more sporting events (including without limitation association football matches) or other events in the ordinary course of business;

 

(13)                           any licence or other right of use of any intellectual property or other right if entered into in connection with the commercial exploitation of such intellectual property or other rights in the ordinary course of business;

 

(14)                           the monetisation of any contract or arrangement related to (12) and (13) above;

 

(15)                           the Carrington Transaction;

 

(16)                           the foreclosure, condemnation or any similar action with respect to any property or other assets or a surrender or waiver of contract rights or the settlement, release or surrender of contract, tort or other claims of any kind; and

 

(17)                           the sale of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for purposes of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided any such transaction is consummated in accordance with Section 5.01(c).

 

Attributable Debt ” in respect of a sale and leaseback transaction means, at the time of determination, the present value of the obligation of the lessee for net rental payments during the remaining term of the lease included in such sale and leaseback transaction including any period for which such lease has been extended or may, at the option of the lessor, be extended. Such present value shall be calculated using a discount rate equal to the rate of interest implicit in such transaction, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided , however , that if such sale and leaseback transaction results in a Capital Lease Obligation, the amount of Indebtedness represented thereby will be determined in accordance with the definition of “ Capital Lease Obligation ”.

 

Authorized Person ” means any person who is designated in writing by the Issuer from time to time to give Instructions to Trustee or an Agent under this Indenture.

 

Bankruptcy Law ” means the UK Insolvency Act 1986, as amended (together with the rules and regulations made pursuant thereto), Title 11, U.S. Code or any similar federal or state law for the relief of debtors.

 

3



 

Beneficial Owner ” has the meaning assigned to such term in Rule 13d-3 and Rule 13d-5 under the Exchange Act, except that in calculating the beneficial ownership of any particular “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the Exchange Act), such “person” will be deemed to have beneficial ownership of all securities that such “person” has the right to acquire by conversion or exercise of other securities, whether such right is currently exercisable or is exercisable only after the passage of time.  The terms “Beneficially Owns” and “Beneficially Owned” have a corresponding meaning.

 

Board of Directors ” means:

 

(1)                                  with respect to a corporation, the board of directors (or analogous governing body) of the corporation or any committee thereof duly authorized to act on behalf of such board;

 

(2)                                  with respect to a partnership, the Board of Directors of the general partner of the partnership;

 

(3)                                  with respect to a limited liability company, the managing member or members (or analogous governing body) or any controlling committee of managing members thereof; and

 

(4)                                  with respect to any other Person, the board or committee of such Person serving a similar function.

 

Book-Entry Interest means one or more Dollar Book-Entry Interests of Sterling Book-Entry Interests.

 

Business Day ” means a day other than a Saturday, Sunday or other day on which banking institutions in London, Luxembourg or New York or a place of payment under this Indenture are authorised or required by law to close.

 

Capital Lease Obligation ” means, at the time any determination is to be made, the amount of the liability in respect of a capital lease that would at that time be required to be capitalised on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP, and the Stated Maturity thereof shall be the date of the last payment of rent or any other amount due under such lease prior to the first date upon which such lease may be prepaid by the lessee without payment of a penalty.

 

Capital Stock ” means:

 

(1)                                  in the case of a corporation, corporate stock;

 

(2)                                  in the case of an association or business entity, any and all shares, interests, participations, rights or other equivalents (however designated) of corporate stock;

 

(3)                                  in the case of a partnership or limited liability company, partnership interests (whether general or limited) or membership interests; and

 

(4)                                  any other interest or participation that confers on a Person the right to receive a share of the profits and losses of, or distributions of assets of, the issuing Person, but excluding from all of the foregoing any debt securities convertible into Capital Stock, whether or not such debt securities include any right of participation with Capital Stock.

 

Carrington Premises ” means the property known as the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington Manchester (the number GM785864), including any real property and fixtures related thereto but not any personal property.

 

4



 

Carrington Transaction ” means the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer (including any sale and lease back transaction) of the Carrington Premises.

 

Cash Equivalents ” means:

 

(1)                                  direct obligations (or certificates representing an interest in such obligations) issued by, or unconditionally guaranteed by, the government of a member state of the European Union (including any agency or instrumentality thereof) or of the United States of America (including any agency or instrumentality thereof), as the case may be, the payment of which is backed by the full faith and credit of the relevant member state of the European Union or the United States of America, as the case may be, and which are not callable or redeemable at the Parent’s option;

 

(2)                                  overnight bank deposits, time deposit accounts, certificates of deposit, banker’s acceptances and money market deposits with maturities (and similar instruments) of 12 months or less from the date of acquisition issued by a bank or trust company which is organised under, or authorised to operate as a bank or trust company under, the laws of a member state of the European Union or of the United States of America or any state thereof; provided that such bank or trust company has capital, surplus and undivided profits aggregating in excess of £500 million (or the foreign currency equivalent thereof as of the date of such investment) and whose long-term debt is rated “A-3” or higher by Moody’s or “A-” or higher by S&P or the equivalent rating category of another internationally recognised rating agency;

 

(3)                                  repurchase obligations with a term of not more than 90 days for underlying securities of the types described in clauses (1) and (2) above entered into with any financial institution meeting the qualifications specified in clause (2) above;

 

(4)                                  commercial paper rated at the time of acquisition thereof at least P-1 by Moody’s or at least A-1 by S&P and, in each case, maturing within one year after the date of acquisition; and

 

(5)                                  money market funds at least 95% of the assets of which constitute Cash Equivalents of the kinds described in clauses (1) through (4) of this definition.

 

Change of Control ” means the occurrence of any of the following:

 

(1)                                  the direct or indirect sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition (other than by way of merger or consolidation), in one or a series of related transactions, of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole to any Person (including any “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the Exchange Act)) other than a Principal or a Related Party of a Principal (it being understood that a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction shall not be deemed to be a sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the properties and assets of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole for purposes of this clause (1); provided that no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction);

 

(2)                                  the adoption of a plan relating to the liquidation or dissolution of the Parent;

 

(3)                                  the consummation of any transaction (including, without limitation, any merger or consolidation), the result of which is that any Person (including any “person” as defined above), other than a Principal and/or any of its Related Parties, becomes the

 

5


 

Beneficial Owner, directly or indirectly, of more than 50% of the Voting Stock of the Parent, measured by voting power rather than number of shares;

 

(4)                                   the first day on which a majority of the members of the Board of Directors of the Parent are not Continuing Directors; provided , however , that this clause (4) shall not apply to members of the Board of Directors nominated or re-elected by employees pursuant to co-determination and similar statutes providing for employee representatives on supervisory or similar boards; or

 

(5)                                   the first day on which Manchester United Limited fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100% of the Capital Stock of the Issuer.

 

Clearstream ” means Clearstream Banking, S.A.

 

Closing Funds Flow ” means a loan to a Parent Entity and a contribution to the equity of the Parent in an equal amount with a portion of the proceeds of the Notes to effect the repayment of Indebtedness owed to the Parent on the Issue Date.

 

Collateral ” means the rights, property and assets in which a security interest has been granted to secure the Obligations of the Issuer and the Guarantors under the Notes and this Indenture pursuant to the Security Documents.

 

Common Depositary means The Bank of New York Mellon as common depositary until a successor replaces it and thereafter means the successor serving hereunder.

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the Consolidated Net Income of such Person for such period plus, without duplication:

 

(1)                                   all gains (losses) realised in connection with any Asset Sale or the disposition of securities or the early extinguishment of Indebtedness, together with any related provision for taxes on any such gain; plus

 

(2)                                   provision for taxes based on income or profits of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such provision for taxes was deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(3)                                   the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such Consolidated Interest Expense were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(4)                                   depreciation, amortisation (including amortisation of intangibles but excluding amortisation of prepaid cash expenses that were paid in a prior period) and other non-cash charges and expenses (excluding any such non-cash charge or expense to the extent that it represents an accrual of or reserve for cash charges or expenses in any future period or amortisation of a prepaid cash charge or expense that was paid in a prior period) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period to the extent that such depreciation, amortisation and other non-cash charges or expenses were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(5)                                   all deferred financing costs written off and premiums paid in connection with any early extinguishment of Indebtedness to the extent such costs and premiums were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(6)                                   any foreign currency translation gains or losses (including gains or losses related to currency remeasurements of Indebtedness) of such Person and its Restricted

 

6



 

Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such gains or losses were taken into account in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(7)                                   the amount of any minority interest expense consisting of subsidiary income attributable to minority equity interests of third parties in any non-wholly owned Restricted Subsidiary in such period or any prior period, except to the extent of dividends declared or paid on, or other cash payments in respect of, Equity Interests held by such parties; minus

 

(8)                                   non-cash items increasing such Consolidated Net Income for such period, other than the accrual of revenue or the reversal of a reserve for cash charges in a future period in the ordinary course of business,

 

in each case, on a consolidated basis and determined in accordance with GAAP.

 

Consolidated Interest Expense ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(1)                                   the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, whether paid or accrued, including, without limitation, amortisation of debt issuance costs and original issue discount, non-cash interest payments, the interest component of any deferred payment obligations, the interest component of all payments associated with Capital Lease Obligations, imputed interest with respect to Attributable Debt, commissions, discounts and other fees and charges incurred in respect of letter of credit or bankers’ acceptance financings, and net of the effect of all payments made or received pursuant to Hedging Obligations in respect of interest rates (excluding any non-cash interest expense on Subordinated Shareholder Funding); plus

 

(2)                                   the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries that was capitalised during such period; plus

 

(3)                                   any interest on Indebtedness of another Person that is guaranteed by such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent paid or secured by a Lien on assets of such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent such Lien is called upon; plus

 

(4)                                   the product of (a) all dividends, whether paid or accrued and whether or not in cash, on any series of preferred stock of such Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, other than dividends on Equity Interests payable solely in Equity Interests of the Parent (other than Disqualified Stock) or to the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent, times (b) a fraction, the numerator of which is one and the denominator of which is one minus the then current combined federal, state and local statutory tax rate of such Person, expressed as a decimal, in each case, determined on a consolidated basis in accordance with GAAP.

 

Consolidated Net Income ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the aggregate of the net income (loss) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, on a consolidated basis, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided that:

 

(1)                                   the net income (loss) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary or that is accounted for by the equity method of accounting will be included only to the extent of the amount of dividends or similar distributions paid in cash to the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person and the Net Income (if negative) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary will be included only to the extent that such loss has been funded with cash by the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person;

 

7



 

(2)                                   solely for the purpose of determining the amount available for Restricted Payments under Section 4.07(a)(C)(1), any net income (loss) of any Restricted Subsidiary if such Subsidiary is subject to restrictions, directly or indirectly, on the payment of dividends or the making of distributions by such Restricted Subsidiary, directly or indirectly, to the Parent by operation of the terms of such Restricted Subsidiary’s charter or any agreement, instrument, judgment, decree, order, statute or governmental rule or regulation applicable to such Restricted Subsidiary or its shareholders; except that the Parent’s equity in the net income of any such Restricted Subsidiary for such period will be included in such Consolidated Net Income up to the aggregate amount of cash or Cash Equivalents actually distributed or that could have been distributed by such Restricted Subsidiary during such period to the Parent or another Restricted Subsidiary as a dividend or other distribution (subject, in the case of a dividend to another Restricted Subsidiary, to the limitation contained in this clause);

 

(3)                                   the net income (loss) arising from the sale, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations will be excluded;

 

(4)                                   any extraordinary or exceptional gain, loss or charge or any profit or loss on Asset Sales, asset impairments or early extinguishment of Indebtedness, or any charges or reserves in respect of any restructuring, redundancy, integration or severance or any expenses, charges, reserves or other costs related to acquisitions will be excluded;

 

(5)                                   non-cash tax charges that are set off by group relief by a Parent Entity will be excluded;

 

(6)                                   the cumulative effect of a change in accounting principles will be excluded; and

 

(7)                                   any intangible asset impairment charge and amortisation of player registrations and amortisation of goodwill will be excluded.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage means, as of any date of determination, the sum of the total amount of Senior Secured Indebtedness of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a consolidated basis.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio ” means as of any date of determination, the ratio of (a) the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage of the Parent on such date to (b) the Consolidated EBITDA of the Parent for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred. In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is made (the “ Calculation Date ”), then the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period. Notwithstanding the foregoing, in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback Transaction, the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness required to be repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed and the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness subject to an Asset Sale Offer required to be made, in each case, pursuant to Section 4.10(b) will be deemed to have been repaid, repurchased, prepaid or

 

8



 

redeemed on such Calculation Date, and the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such repayment, repurchase, prepayment or redemption as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

For purposes of calculating the Consolidated EBITDA for such period:

 

(1)                                   acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(2)                                   the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(3)                                   any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period; and

 

(4)                                   any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period.

 

continuing means, with respect to any Default or Event of Default, that such Default or Event of Default has not been cured or waived.

 

Continuing Directors ” means, as of any date of determination, any member of the Board of Directors of the Parent who:

 

(1)                                   was a member of such Board of Directors on the date of this Indenture; or

 

(2)                                   was nominated for election or elected to such Board of Directors with the approval of a majority of the Continuing Directors who were members of such Board of Directors at the time of such nomination or election.

 

Corporate Trust Office of the Trustee ” will be at the address of the Trustee specified in Section 13.01 hereof or such other address as to which the Trustee may give notice to the Issuer.

 

Credit Facilities ” means, one or more debt facilities or arrangements or ancillary facilities (including, without limitation, the Revolving Credit Facility), or commercial paper facilities and overdraft facilities with banks, investment banks, insurance companies, mutual funds and/or other institutional lenders, providing for revolving credit loans, term loans, receivables financing (including through the sale of receivables to such institutions or to special purpose entities formed to borrow from such institutions against such receivables) or letters of credit, in each case, as amended, restated, modified, renewed, refunded, replaced or refinanced (including by means of sales of debt securities to institutional investors), in whole or in part from time to time (whether or not with the original administrative agent and lenders or another administrative agent or agents or other banks or institutions and whether provided under the original Revolving Credit Facility or one or more other

 

9



 

credit or other agreements, indentures, financing agreements or otherwise) and, in each case, including all agreements, instruments and documents executed and delivered pursuant to or in connection with the foregoing. Without limiting the generality of the foregoing, the term “ Credit Facilities ” shall include any agreement or instrument (1) changing the maturity of any Indebtedness incurred thereunder or contemplated thereby, (2) adding Subsidiaries of the Parent as additional borrowers or guarantors thereunder, (3) increasing the amount of Indebtedness incurred thereunder or available to be borrowed thereunder or (4) otherwise altering the terms and conditions thereof.

 

Custodian ” means with respect to the Dollar Global Notes, The Bank of New York Mellon, and any and all successors entity thereto appointed as Custodian hereunder and having become such pursuant to the applicable provision of this Indenture.

 

Debenture ” means the composite debenture, dated the Issue Date, among the Issuer, the Guarantors and the Security Agent pursuant to which the Issuer and the Guarantors grant Liens over certain rights, property and assets to the Security Agent for the benefit of the Holders of the Notes.

 

Default ” means any event that is, or with the passage of time or the giving of notice or both would be, an Event of Default.

 

Definitive Registered Note ” means a certificated Note registered in the name of the Holder thereof and issued in accordance with Section 2.06, 2.07 and 2.09,  hereof, substantially in the form of Exhibit A hereto except that such Note shall not bear the Global Note Legend and shall not have the “Schedule of Exchanges of Interests in the Global Note” attached thereto.

 

Depositary ” means, with respect to the Notes issuable or issued in whole or in part in global form, DTC, in respect of the Dollar Notes, or Euroclear and Clearstream, in respect of the Sterling Notes, in each case, including any and all successors thereto appointed as Depositary hereunder and having become such pursuant to the applicable provision(s) of this Indenture.

 

Disqualified Stock ” means any Capital Stock that, by its terms (or by the terms of any security into which it is convertible, or for which it is exchangeable, in each case, at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock), or upon the happening of any event, matures or is mandatorily redeemable, pursuant to a sinking fund obligation or otherwise, or redeemable at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock, in whole or in part, on or prior to the date that is 91 days after the date on which the Notes mature.  Notwithstanding the preceding sentence, any Capital Stock that would constitute Disqualified Stock solely because the holders of the Capital Stock have the right to require the Issuer or any Guarantor to repurchase such Capital Stock upon the occurrence of a Change of Control or an Asset Sale will not constitute Disqualified Stock if the terms of such Capital Stock provide that the Issuer or such Guarantor may not repurchase or redeem any such Capital Stock pursuant to such provisions unless such repurchase or redemption complies with Section 4.07 hereof.  The amount of Disqualified Stock deemed to be outstanding at any time for purposes of this Indenture will be the maximum amount that the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries may become obligated to pay upon the maturity of, or pursuant to any mandatory redemption provisions of, such Disqualified Stock, exclusive of accrued dividends.

 

dollar ”, “ US$ ” or “$” means the lawful currency of the United States of America.

 

Dollar 144A Global Note ” means a Global Note bearing the Global Note Legend and the Private Placement Legend deposited with the Custodian and registered in the name of Cede & Co., as nominee for DTC, that will be issued in an initial amount equal to the principal amount of the Dollar Notes resold in reliance on Rule 144A.

 

Dollar Book-Entry Interest ” means a beneficial interest in a Dollar Global Note held by or through a Participant.

 

10



 

Dollar Definitive Registered Note ” means a Definitive Registered Note bearing the Private Placement Legend in a minimum principal amount at maturity of $100,000 and integral multiples of $1,000 above $100,000.

 

Dollar Global Note ” means the Dollar 144A Global Note and the Dollar Regulation S Global Note.

 

Dollar Notes ” means the Dollar Global Notes and the Dollar Definitive Registered Notes.

 

Dollar Regulation S Global Note ” means a Dollar Global Note bearing the Global Note Legend and the Private Placement Legend and deposited with the Custodian and registered in the name of Cede & Co., as nominee for DTC, that will be issued in an initial amount equal to the principal amount of the Dollar Notes resold in reliance on Regulation S.

 

DTC means The Depositary Trust Company, a limited-purpose trust company under New York law.

 

Equity Interests ” means Capital Stock and all warrants, options or other rights to acquire Capital Stock (but excluding any debt security that is convertible into, or exchangeable for, Capital Stock).

 

Equity Offering ” means a public or private sale either (1) of Equity Interests of the Parent by the Parent (other than Disqualified Stock and other than offerings registered on Form S-8 (or any successor form) under the Securities Act or any similar offering in other jurisdictions) or (2) of Equity Interests of a direct or indirect Parent Entity to the extent that the net proceeds therefrom are contributed to the equity capital of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

Euroclear ” means Euroclear, S.A./N.V..

 

European Union means the European Union as of 1 January 2004, including the countries of Austria, Belgium, Denmark, Finland, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain, Sweden and the United Kingdom, but not including any country which becomes a member of the European Union after 1 January 2004.

 

Exchange Act ” means the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended.

 

Excluded Contributions ” means the net cash proceeds received by the Parent after the Issue Date from (a) contributions to its common equity capital or (b) the sale (other than to a Subsidiary) of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock), in each case designated as Excluded Contributions pursuant to an Officers’ Certificate (which shall be designated no later than the date on which such Excluded Contribution has been received by the Parent), the cash proceeds of which are excluded from the calculation set forth in Section 4.07(a)(C)(2).

 

Existing Hedging Agreements ” means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Parent and each of J.P. Morgan Chase Bank, N.A., National Westminster Bank plc and Deutsche Bank AG on or about the Issue Date, in each case documented under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.) and schedule thereto, each dated on or about the Issue Date.

 

Existing Indebtedness ” means all Indebtedness of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries outstanding on the Issue Date after giving effect to the use of proceeds of the offering of the Notes on the Issue Date, until such amounts are repaid.

 

Fair Market Value means the value that would be paid by a willing buyer to an unaffiliated willing seller in an arm’s length transaction not involving distress or necessity of either party,

 

11



 

determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Parent (unless otherwise provided in this Indenture).

 

Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the ratio of the Consolidated EBITDA of such Person for such period to the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person for such period. In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is made (the “Calculation Date”), then the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period. Notwithstanding the foregoing, in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback Transaction, the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness required to be repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed and the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness subject to an Asset Sale Offer required to be made, in each case, pursuant to Section 4.10(b) will be deemed to have been repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed on such Calculation Date, and the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such repayment, repurchase, prepayment or redemption as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

In addition, for purposes of calculating the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio:

 

(1)                                   acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Parent’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(2)                                   the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(3)                                   the Consolidated Interest Expense attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded, but only to the extent that the obligations giving rise to such Consolidated Interest Expense will not be obligations of the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries following the Calculation Date;

 

(4)                                   any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period;

 

(5)                                   any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period; and

 

12



 

(6)                                   if any Indebtedness bears a floating rate of interest, the interest expense on such Indebtedness will be calculated as if the rate in effect on the Calculation Date had been the applicable rate for the entire period (taking into account any Hedging Obligation applicable to such Indebtedness if such Hedging Obligation has a remaining term as at the Calculation Date in excess of 12 months, or, if shorter, at least equal to the remaining term of such Indebtedness).

 

GAAP ” means generally accepted accounting principles applicable in the United Kingdom, as in effect on the date of any calculation or determination required hereunder. At any time after the date of this Indenture, the Parent may elect to apply IFRS for all purposes of this Indenture, in lieu of GAAP, and, upon any such election, references herein to GAAP will be thereafter be construed to mean IFRS, as in effect as of the date of such election; provided that (a) any such election once made will be irrevocable, (b) all financial statements and reports required to be provided, after such election, pursuant to this Indenture will be prepared on the basis of IFRS, as in effect from time to time (including that, upon first reporting its fiscal year results under IFRS, the Parent will restate its financial statements on the basis of IFRS, for the fiscal year ending immediately prior to the first fiscal year for which financial statements have been prepared on the basis of IFRS) and (c) after such election, all ratios, computations and other determinations based on GAAP contained in this Indenture will be computed in conformity with IFRS. For the avoidance of doubt, the making of an election referred to in this definition will not be treated as resulting in an incurrence of Indebtedness.

 

Gilt Rate ” means, with respect to any redemption date, the yield to maturity as of such redemption date of U.K. Government Securities with a fixed maturity (as compiled by the Office for National Statistics and published in the most recent Financial Statistics that have become publicly available at least two Business Days in London prior to such redemption date (or, if such Financial Statistics are no longer published, any publicly available source of similar market data)) most nearly equal to the period from such redemption date to 1 February 2013; provided , however , that if the period from such redemption date to 1 February 2013 is less than one year, the weekly average yield on actually traded U.K. Government Securities denominated in sterling adjusted to a fixed maturity of one year shall be used.

 

Global Note Legend ” means the legend set forth in Section 2.06(f)(ii) hereof, which is required to be placed on all Global Notes issued under this Indenture.

 

Global Notes ” means, individually and collectively, each of the global notes, substantially in the form of Exhibit A hereto and that bears the Private Placement Legend and Global Note Legend, issued in accordance with Sections 2.01 and 2.06  hereof.

 

Guarantee ” means guarantee other than by endorsement of negotiable instruments for collection in the ordinary course of business, direct or indirect, in any manner including, without limitation, by way of a pledge of assets or through letters of credit or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof, of all or any part of any Indebtedness (whether arising by virtue of partnership arrangements, or by agreements to keep-well, to purchase assets, goods, securities or services, to take or pay or to maintain financial statement conditions or otherwise).

 

Guarantors ” means each of the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that executes a Note Guarantee in accordance with the provisions of this Indenture, and their respective successors and assigns, in each case, until the Note Guarantee of such Person has been released in accordance with the provisions of this Indenture.

 

Hedging Obligations ” means, with respect to any specified Person, the obligations of such Person under:

 

13



 

(1)                                   interest rate swap agreements (whether from fixed to floating or from floating to fixed), interest rate cap agreements and interest rate collar agreements;

 

(2)                                   other agreements or arrangements designed to manage interest rates or interest rate risk; and

 

(3)                                   other agreements or arrangements designed to protect such Person against fluctuations in currency exchange rates or commodity prices.

 

Holder ” means a Person in whose name a Note is registered.

 

IFRS means International Financial Reporting Standards promulgated from time to time by the International Accounting Standards Board (or any successor board or agency) and as adopted by the European Union.

 

Indebtedness ” means, with respect to any specified Person, any indebtedness of such Person (excluding accrued expenses and trade payables), whether or not contingent:

 

(1)                                   in respect of borrowed money;

 

(2)                                   evidenced by bonds, notes, debentures or similar instruments or letters of credit (or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof);

 

(3)                                   in respect of banker’s acceptances;

 

(4)                                   representing Capital Lease Obligations;

 

(5)                                   representing the balance deferred and unpaid of the purchase price of any property or services due more than six months after such property is acquired or such services are completed;

 

(6)                                   representing any Hedging Obligations;

 

(7)                                   representing Attributable Debt; and

 

(8)                                   representing liabilities under the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

if and to the extent any of the preceding items (other than letters of credit, Attributable Debt and Hedging Obligations) would appear as a liability upon a balance sheet of the specified Person prepared in accordance with GAAP. In addition, the term “ Indebtedness ” includes all Indebtedness of others secured by a Lien on any asset of the specified Person (whether or not such Indebtedness is assumed by the specified Person) and, to the extent not otherwise included, the Guarantee by the specified Person of any Indebtedness of any other Person.

 

In addition, for the purpose of avoiding duplication in calculating the outstanding principal amount of Indebtedness for purposes of Section 4.09, Indebtedness arising solely by reason of the existence of a Lien to secure other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Section 4.09 will not be considered incremental Indebtedness.

 

The term “ Indebtedness ” shall not include:

 

(1)                                   in connection with the purchase by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any business, any post-closing payment adjustments to which the seller may become entitled to the extent such payment is determined by a final closing balance sheet or such payment depends on the performance of such business after the closing; provided , however , that, at the time of closing, the amount of any such payment is not determinable and,

 

14



 

to the extent such payment thereafter becomes fixed and determined, the amount is paid within 30 days thereafter;

 

(2)                                   any contingent obligations in respect of workers’ compensation claims, early retirement or termination obligations, pension fund obligations or contributions or similar claims, obligations or contributions or social security or wage Taxes; or

 

(3)                                   Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Indenture ” means this Indenture, as amended or supplemented from time to time.

 

Indirect Participant ” means a Person who holds a Book-Entry interest in a Global Note through a Participant.

 

Initial Notes means the first £250 million aggregate principal amount of Sterling Notes and $425 million aggregate principal amount of Dollar Notes issued under this Indenture on the date hereof.

 

Instructions ” means any written notices, written directions or written instructions received by the Trustee or any of the Agents in accordance with the provisions of this Indenture from an Authorized Person or from a person reasonably believed by the Trustee or any of the Agents to be an Authorized Person.

 

Intercreditor Agreement means the intercreditor agreement, to be dated on or about the Issue Date, among the Security Agent, the agent for the Revolving Credit Facility, the Trustee and the other parties named therein, as amended from time to time.

 

Investments ” means, with respect to any Person, all direct or indirect investments by such Person in other Persons (including Affiliates) in the forms of loans (including Guarantees or other obligations, but excluding advances or extensions of credit to customers or suppliers made in the ordinary course of business), advances or capital contributions (excluding commission, travel and similar advances to Officers and employees made in the ordinary course of business), purchases or other acquisitions for consideration of Indebtedness, Equity Interests or other securities, together with all items that are or would be classified as Investments on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP. If the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sells or otherwise disposes of any Equity Interests of any direct or indirect Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent such that, after giving effect to any such sale or disposition, such Person is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent, the Parent will be deemed to have made an Investment on the date of any such sale or disposition equal to the Fair Market Value of the Parent’s Investments in such Restricted Subsidiary that were not sold or disposed of in an amount determined as provided in Section 4.07(c). The acquisition by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of a Person that holds an Investment in a third Person will be deemed to be an Investment by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary in such third Person in an amount equal to the Fair Market Value of the Investments held by the acquired Person in such third Person in an amount determined as provided in Section 4.07(c). Except as otherwise provided in this Indenture, the amount of an Investment will be determined at the time the Investment is made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value.

 

Issue Date ” means 29 January 2010.

 

Lien ” means, with respect to any asset, any mortgage, lien, pledge, charge, security interest or encumbrance of any kind in respect of such asset, whether or not filed, recorded or otherwise perfected under applicable law, including any conditional sale or other title retention agreement, any lease in the nature thereof, any option or other agreement to sell or give a security interest in and any filing of or agreement to give any financing or similar statement under the laws of any jurisdiction.

 

15


 

 

Losses ” means any and all claims, losses, liabilities, damages, costs, expenses and judgments (including legal fees and expenses) sustained or incurred.

 

Management Fees means management and administration fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments paid to any Related Party or any Affiliate of any Related Party; provided that such fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments will not, in the aggregate, exceed £6.0 million per fiscal year of the Parent, with unused amounts in the preceding fiscal year of the Parent being carried over to next succeeding fiscal year of the Parent.

 

Material Company ” means any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent (other than MUTV Limited and Alderley Urban Investments Limited) which:

 

(1)                                   has earnings before interest, taxes, depreciation and amortisation representing 5% or more of Consolidated EBITDA; or

 

(2)                                   has gross assets or turnover (excluding intragroup items) representing 5% or more of the gross assets or revenues of the Issuer and its Restricted Subsidiaries, consolidated as of the end of the most recently completed fiscal year.

 

Moody’s ” means Moody’s Investors Service, Inc.

 

Mortgages ” means the mortgages, each dated the Issue Date, pursuant to which the Issuer and the Guarantors grant certain Liens over their respective real property in favor of the Security Agent for the benefit of the Holders of the Notes.

 

Net Proceeds ” means the aggregate cash proceeds and Cash Equivalents received by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of any Asset Sale (including, without limitation, any cash or Cash Equivalents received upon the sale or other disposition of any non-cash consideration received in any Asset Sale), net of the direct costs relating to such Asset Sale, including, without limitation, legal, accounting and investment banking fees, and sales commissions, and any relocation expenses incurred as a result of the Asset Sale, taxes paid or payable as a result of the Asset Sale, in each case, after taking into account any available tax credits or deductions and any tax sharing arrangements, and any reserve for adjustment or indemnification obligations in respect of the sale price of such asset or assets established in accordance with GAAP.

 

Non-Recourse Debt ” means Indebtedness:

 

(1)                                   as to which neither the Parent nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (a) provides credit support of any kind (including any undertaking, agreement or instrument that would constitute Indebtedness) or (b) is directly or indirectly liable as a guarantor or otherwise; and

 

(2)                                   as to which the lenders have been notified in writing that they will not have any recourse to the stock or assets of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than the Equity Interests of an Unrestricted Subsidiary).

 

Note Guarantee ” means the Guarantee by each Guarantor of the Issuer’s obligations under this Indenture and the Notes, executed pursuant to the provisions of this Indenture.

 

Notes ” has the meaning assigned to it in the preamble to this Indenture.  The Initial Notes and the Additional Notes shall be treated as a single class for all purposes under this Indenture, and unless the context otherwise requires, all references to the Notes shall include the Initial Notes and any Additional Notes.

 

16



 

Obligations ” means any principal, interest, penalties, fees, indemnifications, reimbursements, damages and other liabilities payable under the documentation governing any Indebtedness.

 

Offering Memorandum ” means the Offering Memorandum dated January 22, 2010, relating to the offering of the Initial Notes.

 

Officer ” means, with respect to any Person, the Chairman of the Board of Directors, the Chief Executive Officer, the President, the Chief Operating Officer, the Chief Financial Officer, the Chief of Staff, the Treasurer, any Assistant Treasurer, the Controller, the Secretary, any Managing Director, Director or any Vice-President of such Person.

 

Officers’ Certificate ” means a certificate signed on behalf of any Person by two Officers, one of whom must be the Chief Executive Officer, the Chief Financial Officer or the Chief of Staff of such Person.

 

Opinion of Counsel ” means an opinion from legal counsel who is reasonably acceptable to the Trustee, that meets the requirements of Section 13.03 hereof.  The counsel may be an employee of or counsel to the Issuer, any Subsidiary of the Issuer or the Trustee.

 

Parent means Red Football Limited.

 

Parent Entity ” means any direct or indirect parent company or entity of the Parent.

 

Participant ” means, with respect to the Depositary, Euroclear or Clearstream, a Person who has an account with the Depositary, Euroclear or Clearstream, respectively (and, with respect to DTC, shall include Euroclear and Clearstream).

 

Permitted Business means (i) any businesses, services or activities engaged in by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries on the Issue Date and (ii) any other business or activity which is ancillary, reasonably related or complementary thereto.

 

Permitted Collateral Liens ” means:

 

(1)                                   Liens on the Collateral to secure the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) or any Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness); provided that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement; provided further that all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) or Refinancing Indebtedness secures the Notes or the Note Guarantees on a senior or pari passu basis;

 

(2)                                   Liens on the Collateral to secure Indebtedness (i) under Credit Facilities that is permitted by clause (1) of the definition of Permitted Debt, (ii) permitted by clauses (iv) or (xiv) of Section 4.09(b) and (iii) permitted by Section 4.09(a) and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness),

 

provided that, in each case, all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Indebtedness also secures the Notes or the Note Guarantees (in the case of clause (i) only, which security may rank junior with respect to distributions of proceeds of any enforcement of Collateral to the extent such Indebtedness under Credit Facilities is not Public Debt); provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

17



 

(3)                                   Liens on the Collateral securing the Parent’s or any Restricted Subsidiary’s obligations under (i) Hedging Obligations (other than Hedging Obligations in respect of commodity prices and only to the extent such Hedging Obligations relate to Indebtedness referred to in clauses (1) or (2) above and such Indebtedness is also secured by the Collateral permitted by clause (viii) of Section 4.09(b) and (ii) the Existing Hedging Agreements and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that the assets and properties securing such Indebtedness will also secure the Notes or the Notes Guarantees (which security may rank junior with respect to distributions of proceeds of any enforcement of Collateral), provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(4)                                   Liens on the Collateral arising by operation of law that are described in one or more of clauses (4), (7), (8), (9), (12), (14) and (15) of the definition of “ Permitted Liens ” and that, in each case, would not materially interfere with the ability of the Security Agent to enforce any Lien over the Collateral; and

 

(5)                                   Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries with respect to obligations that in total do not exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding and that (i) are not incurred in connection with the borrowing of money or the obtaining of advances or credit (other than trade credit in the ordinary course of business) and (ii) do not in the aggregate materially detract from the value of the property or materially impair the use thereof in the operation from the Parent’s or such Restricted Subsidiary’s business.

 

Permitted Investments ” means:

 

(1)                                   any Investment in the Parent or in a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent;

 

(2)                                   any Investment in cash and Cash Equivalents;

 

(3)                                   any Investment by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a Person, if as a result of such Investment: (a) such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; or (b) such Person is merged, consolidated or amalgamated with or into, or transfers or conveys substantially all of its assets to, or is liquidated into, the Issuer or a Restricted Subsidiary;

 

(4)                                   any Investment made as a result of the receipt of non-cash consideration from an Asset Sale that was made pursuant to and in compliance with Section 4.10;

 

(5)                                   any acquisition of assets or Capital Stock solely in exchange for the issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Parent;

 

(6)                                   any Investments received in compromise or resolution of (A) obligations of trade creditors or customers that were incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including settlement of delinquent obligations pursuant to any plan of reorganisation or similar arrangement upon the bankruptcy or insolvency of, or other foreclosure with respect to, any trade creditor or customer; or (B) litigation, arbitration or other disputes with Persons who are not Affiliates;

 

(7)                                   Investments in receivables owing to the Parent or any its Restricted Subsidiaries created or acquired in the ordinary course of business;

 

(8)                                   Investments represented by Hedging Obligations;

 

18



 

(9)                                   loans or advances to officers, directors or employees made in the ordinary course of business of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in an aggregate principal amount not to exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding;

 

(10)                             repurchases of the Notes;

 

(11)                             any Guarantee of Indebtedness permitted to be incurred by Section 4.09;

 

(12)                             any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to binding commitments existing on, the Issue Date and any Investment consisting of an extension, modification or renewal of any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to a binding commitment existing on, the Issue Date; provided that the amount of any such Investment may be increased (a) as required by the terms of such Investment as in existence on the Issue Date or (b) as otherwise permitted under this Indenture;

 

(13)                             Investments acquired after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of another Person, including by way of a merger, amalgamation or consolidation with or into the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a transaction that is not prohibited by Section 5.01 after the Issue Date to the extent that such Investments were not made in contemplation of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation and were in existence on the date of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation;

 

(14)                             made with the Excluded Contributions;

 

(15)                             other Investments in any Person having an aggregate Fair Market Value (measured on the date each such Investment was made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value), when taken together with all other Investments made pursuant to this clause (15) that are at the time outstanding not to exceed £50 million, provided , that if an Investment is made pursuant to this clause in a Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent and such Person subsequently becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or is subsequently designated a Restricted Subsidiary pursuant to Section 4.19, such Investment, if applicable, shall thereafter be deemed to have been made pursuant to clause (3) of the definition of “ Permitted Investments ” and not this clause.

 

Permitted Liens ” means:

 

(1)                                   Liens in favor of the Issuer or the Guarantors;

 

(2)                                   Liens on property of a Person existing at the time such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to the contemplation of such Person becoming a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or such merger or consolidation and do not extend to any assets other than those of the Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(3)                                   Liens on property (including Capital Stock) existing at the time of acquisition of the property by the Parent or any Subsidiary of the Parent; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to such acquisition and not incurred in contemplation of, such acquisition;

 

(4)                                   Liens to secure the performance of statutory obligations, insurance, surety or appeal bonds, workers compensation obligations, performance bonds or other obligations of a like nature incurred in the ordinary course of business (including Liens to secure letters of credit issued to assure payment of such obligations);

 

19



 

(5)                                   Liens to secure Indebtedness (including Capital Lease Obligations) permitted by clause (iv) of Section 4.09(b) covering only the assets acquired with or financed by such Indebtedness;

 

(6)                                   Liens existing on the Issue Date;

 

(7)                                   Liens for taxes, assessments or governmental charges or claims that are not yet delinquent or that are being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings promptly instituted and diligently concluded; provided that any reserve or other appropriate provision as is required in conformity with GAAP has been made therefor;

 

(8)                                   Liens imposed by law, such as carriers’, warehousemen’s, landlord’s and mechanics’ Liens, in each case, incurred in the ordinary course of business;

 

(9)                                   survey exceptions, easements or reservations of, or rights of others for, licenses, rights-of-way, sewers, electric lines, telegraph and telephone lines and other similar purposes, or zoning or other restrictions as to the use of real property that were not incurred in connection with Indebtedness and that do not in the aggregate materially adversely affect the value of said properties or materially impair their use in the operation of the business of such Person;

 

(10)                             Liens created for the benefit of (or to secure) the Notes (or the Note Guarantees);

 

(11)                             Liens to secure any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under this Indenture; provided , however , that: (a) the new Lien is limited to all or part of the same property and assets that secured or, under the written agreements pursuant to which the original Lien arose, could secure the original Lien (plus improvements and accessions to, such property or proceeds or distributions thereof); and (b) the Indebtedness secured by the new Lien is not increased to any amount greater than the sum of (x) the outstanding principal amount, or, if greater, committed amount, of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged with such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness and (y) an amount necessary to pay any fees and expenses, including premiums, related to such renewal, refunding, refinancing, replacement, defeasance or discharge;

 

(12)                             bankers’ Liens, rights of setoff, Liens arising out of judgments or awards not constituting an Event of Default and notices of lis pendens and associated rights related to litigation being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings and for which adequate reserves have been made;

 

(13)                             Liens on cash, Cash Equivalents or other property arising in connection with the defeasance, discharge or redemption of Indebtedness;

 

(14)                             Liens on specific items of inventory or other goods (and the proceeds thereof) of any Person securing such Person’s obligations in respect of bankers’ acceptances issued or created in the ordinary course of business for the account of such Person to facilitate the purchase, shipment or storage of such inventory or other goods;

 

(15)                             any interest or title of a lessor, licensor or sublicensee under any operating lease, license or sublicense, as applicable;

 

(16)                             Liens securing Hedging Obligations;

 

(17)                             Liens arising out of conditional sale, title retention, consignment or similar arrangements for the sale of goods entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

20



 

(18)                             Liens to secure Indebtedness permitted by clause (xiv) of Section 4.09(b); and

 

(19)                             Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Parent or any Restricted Subsidiary with respect to obligations (other than Indebtedness) that do not exceed £25.0 million at any one time outstanding

 

Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ” means any Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries issued in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge other Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than intercompany Indebtedness); provided that:

 

(1)                                   the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith);

 

(2)                                   such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness has a final maturity date not earlier than the final maturity date of the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged, and has a Weighted Average Life to Maturity that is equal to or greater than the Weighted Average Life to Maturity of, the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged;

 

(3)                                   if the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged is subordinated in right of payment to the Notes or the Note Guarantees, as the case may be, such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness is subordinated in right of payment to the Notes or the Note Guarantees, as the case may be, on terms at least as favorable to the holders of Notes or the Note Guarantees, as the case may be, as those contained in the documentation governing the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged; and

 

(4)                                   such Indebtedness is incurred either by the Issuer or a Guarantor (if the Issuer or a Guarantor was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged) or by the Restricted Subsidiary that was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged and is guaranteed only by Persons who were obligors on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged

 

Permitted Transactions ” means:

 

(1)                                   payment of Management Fees;

 

(2)                                   the Carrington Transaction; and

 

(3)                                   Closing Funds Flow.

 

Person ” means any individual, corporation, partnership, joint venture, association, joint-stock company, trust, unincorporated organisation, limited liability company or government or other entity.

 

Principal ” means Mr. Malcolm Glazer.

 

21



 

Private Placement Legend ” means the legend set forth in Section 2.06(f)(i) hereof to be placed on all Notes issued under this Indenture except where otherwise permitted by the provisions of this Indenture.

 

Proceeds Loan ” means each loan from the Issuer to Manchester United Limited in the principal amounts of £250,000,000 and $425,000,000 advanced under the Proceeds Loan Agreement.

 

Proceeds Loan Agreement ” means the proceeds loan agreement, dated as of the Issue Date, by and between the Issuer and Manchester United Limited pursuant to which the Proceeds Loans were made available to Manchester United Limited.

 

Public Debt means any Indebtedness consisting of bonds, debentures, notes or other similar debt securities issued in (1) a public offering registered under the U.S Securities Act or (2) a private placement to institutional investors that is underwritten for resale in accordance with Rule 144A or Regulation S under the Securities Act, whether or not it includes registration rights entitling the holders of such debt securities to registration thereof with the SEC for public resale. The term “ Public Debt ” (a) shall not include the Notes (or any Additional Notes) and (b) for the avoidance of doubt, shall not be construed to include any Indebtedness issued to institutional investors in a direct placement of such Indebtedness that is not underwritten by an intermediary (it being understood that, without limiting the foregoing, a financing that is distributed to not more than ten Persons (provided that multiple managed accounts and affiliates of any such Persons shall be treated as one Person for the purposes of this definition) shall be deemed not to be underwritten), or any Indebtedness under the Revolving Credit Facility, commercial bank or similar Indebtedness, Capital Lease Obligation or recourse transfer of any financial asset or any other type of Indebtedness incurred in a manner not customarily viewed as a “ securities offering ”.

 

Public Equity Offering ” means a bona fide underwritten public offering of the Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Parent or a Parent Entity, either:

 

(1)                                   pursuant to a flotation on the London Stock Exchange or any other nationally recognised stock exchange or listing authority in a member state of the European Union; or

 

(2)                                   pursuant to an effective registration statement under the Securities Act (other than a registration statement on Form S-8 or otherwise relating to Equity Interests issued or issuable under any employee benefit plan).

 

Public Market means any time after:

 

(1)                                   a Public Equity Offering has been consummated; and

 

(2)                                   at least 20% of the total issued and outstanding ordinary shares or common equity of the Parent or a Parent Entity has been distributed to investors other than the Principals or any of their respective Affiliates or any other direct or indirect shareholders of the Parent as of the Issue Date pursuant to one or more Public Equity Offerings.

 

QIB ” means a “qualified institutional buyer” as defined in Rule 144A.

 

Regulation S ” means Regulation S promulgated under the Securities Act.

 

Regulation S Definitive Note ” means a Definitive Registered Note sold in reliance on Regulation S.

 

Regulation S Global Note ” means one or more of the Dollar Regulation S Global Note and the Sterling Regulation S Global Note.

 

22



 

Related Party ” means:

 

(1)                                   the parents or spouse of a Principal, the parents of a Principal’s spouse and any of a Principal’s, his or her spouse’s or their parents’ direct descendants; or

 

(2)                                   any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other entity, the beneficiaries, shareholders, partners, members, owners or Persons beneficially holding a 50.1% or more controlling interest of which consist of any one or more Principals and/or such other Persons referred to in the immediately preceding clause (1).

 

Responsible Officer ” when used with respect to the Trustee, means any officer within the Corporate Trust Administration of the Trustee (or any successor group of the Trustee) or any other officer of the Trustee customarily performing functions similar to those performed by any of the above designated officers and also means, with respect to a particular corporate trust matter, any other officer to whom such matter is referred because of his knowledge of and familiarity with the particular subject.

 

Restricted Investment ” means an Investment other than a Permitted Investment.

 

Restricted Period ” means the 40-day distribution compliance period as defined in Regulation S.

 

Restricted Subsidiary ” of a Person means any Subsidiary of the referent Person that is not an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

Revolving Credit Facility ” means that certain senior revolving credit facility agreement, to be dated on or about the Issue Date, by and among the Parent, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as facility agent and security trustee (as contemplated in the mandate letter dated 7 January 2010 among such parties) providing for up to £75 million of revolving credit borrowings, including any related notes, Guarantees, collateral documents, instruments and agreements executed in connection therewith, and, in each case, as amended, restated, modified, renewed, refunded, replaced in any manner (whether upon or after termination or otherwise) or refinanced (including by means of sales of debt securities to institutional investors) in whole or in part from time to time.

 

Rule 144A ” means Rule 144A promulgated under the Securities Act.

 

Rule 903 ” means Rule 903 promulgated under the Securities Act.

 

Rule 904 ” means Rule 904 promulgated under the Securities Act.

 

S&P ” means Standard & Poor’s Ratings Group.

 

SEC ” means the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission.

 

Securities Act ” means the Securities Act of 1933, as amended.

 

Security Documents ” means the Debenture, the Mortgages and any other agreement or document that provides for a Lien over any Collateral for the benefit of the holders of the Notes, in each case as amended or supplemented from time to time.

 

Senior Secured Indebtedness ” means, as of any date of determination, the principal amount of any Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien and Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that is not a Guarantor.

 

23



 

Significant Subsidiary ” means, at the date of determination, any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that together with its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries of the Parent (i) for the most recent fiscal year, accounted for more than 10% of the consolidated revenues of the Parent or (ii) as of the end of the most recent fiscal quarter, was the owner of more than 10% of the consolidated assets of the Parent.

 

Specified Asset ” means Old Trafford Stadium and grounds and any real property related thereto.

 

Stated Maturity ” means, with respect to any installment of interest or principal on any series of Indebtedness, the date on which the payment of interest or principal was scheduled to be paid in the documentation governing such Indebtedness as of the Issue Date, and will not include any contingent obligations to repay, redeem or repurchase any such interest or principal prior to the date originally scheduled for the payment thereof.

 

sterling or £ ” means the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

Sterling 144A Global Note ” means a Global Note bearing the Global Note Legend and the Private Placement Legend and deposited with and registered in the name of, The Bank of New York Depository (Nominees) Limited as nominee of the Common Depositary for Euroclear and Clearstream that will be issued in an initial amount equal to the principal amount of the Sterling Notes sold in reliance on Rule 144A.

 

Sterling Book-Entry Interest ” means a beneficial interest in a Sterling Global Note held by or through a Participant.

 

Sterling Definitive Registered Note ” means a Definitive Registered Note bearing the Private Placement Legend in a principal amount of £50,000 and integral multiples of £1,000 above £50,000.

 

Sterling Equivalent ” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than sterling, at any time of determination thereof by the Parent or the Trustee, the amount of sterling obtained by converting such currency other than sterling involved in such computation into sterling at the spot rate for the purchase of sterling with the applicable currency other than sterling as published in The Financial Times in the “ Currency Rates ” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times , such source as may be selected in good faith by the Parent) on the date of such determination.

 

Sterling Global Note ” means the Sterling 144A Global Note and the Sterling Regulation S Global Note, collectively.

 

Sterling Notes ” means the Sterling Global Notes and the Sterling Definitive Registered Notes, collectively.

 

Sterling Regulation S Global Note ” means a Global Note bearing the Global Note Legend and the Private Placement Legend and deposited with or on behalf of and registered in the name The Bank of New York Depository (Nominees) Limited as nominee of the Common Depositary for Euroclear and Clearstream that will be issued in an initial amount equal to the principal amount of the Sterling Notes initially resold in reliance on Regulation S.

 

Subordinated Shareholder Funding means, collectively, any funds provided to the Parent by any direct or indirect parent of the Parent or any Principal or Related Party, in exchange for or pursuant to any security, instrument or agreement other than Capital Stock, together with any such security, instrument or agreement and any other security or instrument other than Capital Stock issued in payment of any obligation under any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; provided that such Subordinated Shareholder Funding:

 

24



 

(1)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) mature or require any amortisation or other payment of principal prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes (other than through conversion or exchange of any such security or instrument for Qualified Capital Stock or for any other security or instrument meeting the requirements of the definition);

 

(2)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) require the payment of cash interest prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes;

 

(3)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) provide for the acceleration of its maturity nor confers on its shareholders any right (including upon the happening of any event) to declare a default or event of default or take any enforcement action, in each case, prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes;

 

(4)                                   is not secured by a lien on any assets of the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary and is not guaranteed by any Subsidiary of the Parent;

 

(5)                                   is subordinated in right of payment to the prior payment in full in cash of the Notes in the event of any default, bankruptcy, reorganisation, liquidation, winding up or other disposition of assets of the Parent at least to the same extent as the “ Subordinated Liabilities ” are subordinated to the Notes under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(6)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) restrict the payment of amounts due in respect of the Notes or compliance by the Parent with its obligations under the Notes and this Indenture;

 

(7)                                   does not (including upon the happening of an event) constitute Voting Stock; and

 

(8)                                   is not (including upon the happening of any event) mandatorily convertible or exchangeable, or convertible or exchangeable at the option of the holder, in whole or in part, prior to the date on which the Notes mature other than into or for Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Parent,

 

provided, however , that any event or circumstance that results in such Indebtedness ceasing to qualify as Subordinated Shareholder Funding, such Indebtedness shall constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Parent, and any and all Restricted Payments made through the use of the net proceeds from the incurrence of such Indebtedness since the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding shall constitute new Restricted Payments that are deemed to have been made after the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Subsidiary ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(1)                                   any corporation, association or other business entity of which more than 50% of the total voting power of shares of Capital Stock entitled (without regard to the occurrence of any contingency and after giving effect to any voting agreement or stockholders’ agreement that effectively transfers voting power) to vote in the election of directors, managers or trustees of the corporation, association or other business entity is at the time owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by that Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person (or a combination thereof); and

 

(2)                                   any partnership or limited liability company of which (a) more than 50% of the capital accounts, distribution rights, total equity and voting interests or general and limited partnership interests, as applicable, are owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by such Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person or a combination thereof,

 

25


 

whether in the form of membership, general, special or limited partnership interests or otherwise, and (b) such Person or any Subsidiary of such Person is a controlling general partner or otherwise controls such entity.

 

Tax means any tax, duty, levy, impost, assessment or other governmental charge (including penalties and interest related thereto, and, for the avoidance of doubt, including any withholding or deduction for or on account of Tax). “ Taxes ” and “ Taxation ” shall be construed to have corresponding meanings.

 

TIA ” means the Trust Indenture Act of 1939, as amended (15 U.S.C. §§ 77aaa-77bbbb).

 

Total Assets means the consolidated total assets of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries as shown on the most recent consolidated balance sheet (excluding the footnotes thereto) of the Parent.

 

Treasury Rate means the yield to maturity at the time of computation of U.S. Treasury securities with a constant maturity (as compiled and published in the most recent Federal Reserve Statistical Release H.15 (519) which has become publicly available at least two Business Days (but not more than five Business Days) prior to the redemption date (or, if such statistical release is not so published or available, any publicly available source of similar market date selected by the Parent in good faith)) most nearly equal to the period from the redemption date to 1 February 2013; provided , however , that if the period from the redemption date to 1 February 2013 is not equal to the constant maturity of a U.S. Treasury security for which a weekly average yield is given, the Treasury Rate shall be obtained by a linear interpolation (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth of a year) from the weekly average yields of U.S. Treasury securities for which such yields are given, except that if the period from the redemption date to 1 February 2013 is less than one year, the weekly average yield on actually traded U.S. Treasury securities adjusted to a constant maturity of one year shall be used.

 

Trustee ” means The Bank of New York Mellon, until a successor replaces it in accordance with the applicable provisions of this Indenture and thereafter means the successor serving hereunder.

 

U.K. Government Securities means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United Kingdom, and the payment for which the United Kingdom pledges its full faith and credit.

 

U.S. Government Securities ” means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United States of America, and the payment for which the United States pledges its full faith and credit.

 

Unrestricted Subsidiary ” means any Subsidiary of the Parent (other than the Issuer or any Subsidiary Guarantor or any successor to any of them) that is designated by the Board of Directors of the Parent as an Unrestricted Subsidiary pursuant to a resolution of the Board of Directors, but only to the extent that such Subsidiary:

 

(1)                                   has no Indebtedness other than Non-Recourse Debt;

 

(2)                                   except as permitted by Section 4.11 hereof, is not party to any agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding with the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries unless the terms of any such agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding are no less favorable to the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary than those that might be obtained at the time from Persons who are not Affiliates of the Parent;

 

(3)                                   is a Person with respect to which neither the Parent nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has any direct or indirect obligation (a) to subscribe for additional Equity Interests or (b) to maintain or preserve such Person’s financial condition or to cause such Person to achieve any specified levels of operating results; and

 

26



 

(4)                                   has not guaranteed or otherwise directly or indirectly provided credit support for any Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

U.S. person ” means a U.S. person as defined in Rule 902(k) promulgated under the Securities Act.

 

Voting Stock ” of any specified Person as of any date means the Capital Stock of such Person that is at the time entitled to vote in the election of the Board of Directors of such Person.

 

Weighted Average Life to Maturity ” means, when applied to any Indebtedness at any date, the number of years obtained by dividing:

 

(1)                                   the sum of the products obtained by multiplying (a) the amount of each then remaining installment, sinking fund, serial maturity or other required payments of principal, including payment at final maturity, in respect of the Indebtedness, by (b) the number of years (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth) that will elapse between such date and the making of such payment; by

 

(2)                                   the then outstanding principal amount of such Indebtedness.

 

Section 1.02                                 Other Definitions.

 

 

 

Defined in

Term

 

Section

Additional Amounts

 

4.20

Additional Intercreditor Agreement

 

4.24

Affiliate Transaction

 

4.11

Asset Sale Offer

 

3.10

Authentication Order

 

2.02

Authorized Agent

 

13.06

BNYM Group

 

13.01

Change of Control Offer

 

4.15

Change of Control Payment

 

4.15

Change of Control Payment Date

 

4.15

Covenant Defeasance

 

8.03

Euro MTF Market

 

2.03

Event of Default

 

6.01

Excess Proceeds

 

4.10

incur

 

4.09

Judgment Currency

 

13.14

Legal Defeasance

 

8.02

Luxembourg Paying Agent

 

2.03

Notes Offer

 

4.10

Offer Amount

 

3.10

Offer Period

 

3.10

Paying Agent

 

2.03

Permitted Debt

 

4.09

Payment Default

 

6.01

Principal Paying Agent

 

2.03

Purchase Date

 

3.10

Registrar

 

2.03

Required Currency

 

13.14

Restricted Payments

 

4.07

Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback

 

4.10

 

27



 

 

 

Defined in

Term

 

Section

Tax Jurisdiction

 

4.20

Tax Redemption Date

 

3.08

U.S. Paying Agent

 

2.03

 

Section 1.03                                 Rules of Construction.

 

Unless the context otherwise requires:

 

(i)                                      a term has the meaning assigned to it;

 

(ii)                                   an accounting term not otherwise defined has the meaning assigned to it in accordance with GAAP;

 

(iii)                                “or” is not exclusive;

 

(iv)                               words in the singular include the plural, and in the plural include the singular;

 

(v)                                  “will” shall be interpreted to express a command;

 

(vi)                               provisions apply to successive events and transactions; and

 

(vii)                            references to sections of or rules under the Securities Act will be deemed to include substitute, replacement of successor sections or rules adopted by the SEC from time to time.

 

ARTICLE 2
THE NOTES

 

Section 2.01                                 Form and Dating.

 

(a)                                   General .  The Notes and the Trustee’s certificate of authentication will be substantially in the form of Exhibit A hereto.  The Notes may have notations, legends or endorsements required by law, stock exchange rule or usage.  Each Note will be dated the date of its authentication.  The terms and provisions contained in the Notes will constitute, and are hereby expressly made, a part of this Indenture and the Issuer, the Guarantors and the Trustee, by their execution and delivery of this Indenture, expressly agree to such terms and provisions and to be bound thereby.  However, to the extent any provision of any Note conflicts with the express provisions of this Indenture, the provisions of this Indenture shall govern and be controlling.

 

(b)                                  Global Notes .  Notes issued in global form will be substantially in the form of Exhibit A hereto (including the Global Note Legend thereon and the “Schedule of Exchanges of Interests in the Global Note” attached thereto).  Each Global Note will represent such of the outstanding Notes as will be specified therein and each shall provide that it represents the aggregate principal amount of outstanding Notes from time to time endorsed thereon and that the aggregate principal amount of outstanding Notes represented thereby may from time to time be reduced or increased, as appropriate, to reflect exchanges and redemptions.  Any endorsement of a Global Note to reflect the amount of any increase or decrease in the aggregate principal amount of outstanding Notes represented thereby will be made by the Trustee or the Custodian, at the direction of the Trustee, in accordance with instructions given by the Holder thereof as required by Section 2.06 hereof.

 

28



 

(c)                                   Definitive Registered Notes.

 

Definitive Registered Notes issued upon transfer of a Book-Entry Interest or a Definitive Registered Note, or in exchange for a Book-Entry Interest or a Definitive Registered Note, shall be issued in accordance with this Indenture.

 

Dollar Definitive Registered Notes shall not be issued upon transfer of, or in exchange for, Sterling Book-Entry Interests or Sterling Definitive Registered Notes, and Sterling Definitive Registered Notes shall not be issued upon transfer of, or in exchange for, Dollar Book-Entry Interests or Dollar Definitive Registered Notes.

 

Notes issued in definitive registered form will be substantially in the form of Exhibit A hereto (excluding the Global Note Legend thereon and without the “Schedule of Exchanges of Interests in the Global Note” attached thereto).

 

(d)                                  Book-Entry Provisions.

 

The Applicable Procedures shall be applicable to Book-Entry Interests in the Global Notes that are held by Participants through DTC, Euroclear or Clearstream.

 

(e)                                   Denomination .

 

The Dollar Notes shall be in denominations of $100,000 and integral multiples of $1,000 above $100,000.  The Sterling Notes shall be in denominations of £50,000 and integral multiples of £1,000 above £50,000.

 

Section 2.02                                 Execution and Authentication.

 

(a)                                   At least one Officer must sign the Notes for the Issuer by manual or facsimile signature.

 

(b)                                  If an Officer whose signature is on a Note no longer holds that office at the time a Note is authenticated, the Note will nevertheless be valid.

 

(c)                                   A Note will not be valid until authenticated by the manual signature of the Trustee.  The signature will be conclusive evidence that the Note has been authenticated under this Indenture.

 

(d)                                  The Trustee will, upon receipt of a written order of the Issuer signed by two Officers (an “ Authentication Order ”), authenticate Notes for original issue that may be validly issued under this Indenture, including any Additional Notes.  The aggregate principal amount of Notes outstanding at any time may not exceed the aggregate principal amount of Notes authorized for issuance by the Issuer pursuant to one or more Authentication Orders, except as provided in Section 2.07 hereof.

 

(e)                                   The Trustee may appoint an authenticating agent acceptable to the Issuer to authenticate Notes.  An authenticating agent may authenticate Notes whenever the Trustee may do so.  Each reference in this Indenture to authentication by the Trustee includes authentication by such agent.  An authenticating agent has the same rights as an Agent to deal with Holders or an Affiliate of the Issuer.

 

Section 2.03                                 Paying Agent, Registrar and Transfer Agent.

 

The Issuer will maintain one or more paying agents (each, a “ Paying Agent ”) for the Notes in each of (i) the City of London (the “ Principal Paying Agent ”), (ii) the Borough of Manhattan, City of New York (the “ U.S. Paying Agent ”), and (iii) Luxembourg (the “ Luxembourg Paying Agent ”), for so long as the Notes are listed on the Euro MTF market of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (the “ Euro

 

29



 

MTF Market ”). The Issuer will undertake to maintain a Paying Agent in a member state of the European Union that is not obligated to withhold or deduct tax pursuant to the European Union Directive 2003/48/EC or any other directive implementing the conclusions of the ECOFIN Council meeting of 26 and 27 November 2000 on the taxation of savings income, or any law implementing, or complying with or introduced in order to conform to, such directive. The initial Paying Agents will be The Bank of New York Mellon in London, The Bank of New York Mellon in New York and The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. in Luxembourg and each hereby accepts such appointment.

 

The Issuer will also maintain one or more registrars (each, a “ Registrar ”) with offices in each of (i) the Borough of Manhattan, City of New York and (ii) Luxembourg, for so long as the Notes are listed on the Euro MTF Market. The Issuer will also maintain a transfer agent in each of London, New York and Luxembourg. The initial Registrar will be The Bank of New York Mellon in London and New York and The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. in Luxembourg. The initial transfer agent will be The Bank of New York Mellon in London and New York and The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. in Luxembourg. The Registrar and the transfer agent in New York and the transfer agent in Luxembourg will maintain a register reflecting ownership of Definitive Registered Notes outstanding from time to time and will make payments on and facilitate transfer of Definitive Registered Notes on the behalf of the Issuer. Each transfer agent shall perform the functions of a transfer agent.  Each of The Bank of New York Mellon (in London and New York) and The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. herby accepts its appointment as Registrar and transfer agent.

 

Upon notice to the Trustee, the Issuer may change any Paying Agents, Registrars or transfer agents without prior notice to the holders of Notes. For so long as the Notes are listed on the Euro MTF Market and the rules of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, the Issuer will publish a notice of any change of Paying Agent, Registrar or transfer agent in a newspaper having a general circulation in Luxembourg (which is expected to be the Luxemburger Wort ) or, to the extent and in the manner permitted by such rules, posted on the official website of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (www.bourse.lu) in accordance with Section 13.01.

 

Section 2.04                                 Paying Agent to Hold Money.

 

The Issuer will require each Paying Agent other than the Trustee to agree in writing that the Paying Agent will hold for the benefit of Holders or the Trustee all money held by the Paying Agent for the payment of principal of, premium or Additional Amounts, if any, or interest on the Notes, and will notify the Trustee of any Default by the Issuer in making any such payment.  While any such Default continues, the Trustee may require a Paying Agent to pay all money held by it to the Trustee.  The Issuer at any time may require a Paying Agent to pay all money held by it to the Trustee.  Upon payment over to the Trustee, the Paying Agent (if other than the Issuer or a Subsidiary) will have no further liability for the money.  If the Parent or a Subsidiary of the Parent acts as Paying Agent, it will segregate and hold in a separate trust fund for the benefit of the Holders all money held by it as Paying Agent.  Upon any insolvency, bankruptcy or reorganization proceedings relating to the Parent or the Issuer (including, without limitation, its bankruptcy, voluntary or judicial liquidation, composition with creditors, reprieve from payment, controlled management, fraudulent conveyance, general settlement with creditors, reorganization or similar laws affecting the rights of creditors generally), the Trustee shall serve as Paying Agent for the Notes.

 

Section 2.05                                 Holder Lists.

 

The Registrar will preserve in as current a form as is reasonably practicable the most recent list available to it of the names and addresses of all Holders.  If the Trustee or the Principal Paying Agent is not the Registrar, the Issuer will furnish to the Trustee and each Paying Agent at least seven Business Days before each interest payment date and at such other times as the Trustee or the Principal Paying Agent may request in writing, a list of the names and addresses of the Holders of

 

30



 

Notes in such form and as of such date as the Trustee or the Principal Paying Agent may reasonably require.

 

Section 2.06                                 Transfer and Exchange.

 

(a)                                   Transfer and Exchange of Global Notes . A Dollar Global Note may not be transferred except as a whole by a Depositary to a Custodian or a nominee of such Custodian, by a Custodian or a nominee of such Custodian to such Depositary or to another nominee or Custodian of such Depositary, or by such Custodian or Depositary or any such nominee to a successor Depositary or Custodian or a nominee thereof.

 

A Sterling Global Note may not be transferred except as a whole by a Depositary to a Common Depositary or a nominee of such Common Depositary, by a Common Depositary or a nominee of such Depositary to such Depositary or to another nominee or Common Depositary of such Depositary, or by such Common Depositary or Depositary or any such nominee to a successor Depositary or Common Depositary or a nominee thereof.

 

All Dollar Global Notes and Sterling Global Notes, respectively, will be exchanged by the Issuer for Dollar Definitive Registered Notes and Sterling Definitive Registered Notes, respectively:

 

(i)                                      if DTC, in respect of the Dollar Global Notes, or Euroclear or Clearstream, in respect of the Sterling Global Notes, notify the Issuer that they are unwilling or unable to continue to act as Depositary and a successor Depositary is not appointed by the Issuer within 120 days;

 

(ii)                                   in whole, but not in part, if the Issuer or DTC, in respect of the Dollar Global Notes, or Euroclear or Clearstream, in respect of the Sterling Global Notes, so request following a Default under this Indenture; or

 

(iii)                                if the holder of a Book-Entry Interest requests such exchange in writing delivered through DTC, in respect of the Dollar Global Notes, or through Euroclear or Clearstream, in respect of the Sterling Global Notes, following a Default by the Issuer under this Indenture.

 

Upon the occurrence of any of the preceding events in clauses (i) through (iii) above, the Issuer shall issue or cause to be issued Definitive Registered Notes in such names as the relevant Depositary shall instruct the Trustee.

 

Global Notes also may be exchanged or replaced, in whole or in part, as provided in Sections 2.07 and 2.09 hereof.  A Global Note may not be exchanged for another Note other than as provided in this Section 2.06(a).  Book-Entry Interests in a Global Note may be transferred and exchanged as provided in Section 2.06(b) or (c).

 

(b)                                  General Provisions Applicable to Transfer and Exchange of Book-Entry Interests in the Global Notes .

 

Dollar Book-Entry Interests cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, Sterling Book-Entry Interests or Sterling Definitive Registered Notes.  Sterling Book-Entry Interests cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, Dollar Book-Entry Interests or Dollar Definitive Registered Notes.  In all other cases, the transfer and exchange of Book-Entry Interests shall be effected through the relevant Depositary, in accordance with the provisions of this Indenture and the Applicable Procedures.

 

In connection with all transfers and exchanges of Book-Entry Interests (other than transfers of Book-Entry Interests in connection with which the transferor takes delivery thereof in the form of a

 

31



 

Book-Entry Interest in the same Global Note), the Trustee must receive: (i) a written order from a Participant or an Indirect Participant given to the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures directing the Depositary to debit from the transferor a Book-Entry Interest in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; (ii) a written order from a Participant or an Indirect Participant given to the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures directing the Depositary to credit or cause to be credited a Book-Entry Interest in another Global Note in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; and (iii) instructions given in accordance with the Applicable Procedures containing information regarding the Participant account to be credited or debited with such increase or decrease, if applicable.

 

In connection with a transfer or exchange of a Book-Entry Interest for a Definitive Registered Note, the Trustee and the Registrar must receive:  (i) a written order from a Participant or an Indirect Participant given to the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures directing the Depositary to debit from the transferor a Book-Entry Interest in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; (ii) a written order from a Participant directing the Registrar to cause to be issued a Definitive Registered Note in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; and (iii) instructions containing information regarding the Person in whose name such Definitive Registered Note shall be registered to effect the transfer or exchange referred to above.

 

In connection with any transfer or exchange of Definitive Registered Notes, the Holder of such Notes shall present or surrender to the Registrar the Definitive Registered Notes duly endorsed or accompanied by a written instruction of transfer in a form satisfactory to the Registrar duly executed by such Holder or by its attorney, duly authorized in writing.  In addition, in connection with a transfer or exchange of a Definitive Registered Note for a Book-Entry Interest, the Trustee must receive a written order directing the Depositary to credit the account of the transferee in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged.

 

Upon satisfaction of all of the requirements for transfer or exchange of Book-Entry Interests in Global Notes contained in this Indenture, the Trustee or the Registrar, as specified in this Section 2.06, shall endorse the relevant Global Note(s) with any increase or decrease and instruct the Depositary to reflect such increase or decrease in its systems.

 

Transfers of Book-Entry Interests shall be subject to restrictions on transfer comparable to those set forth herein to the extent required by the Securities Act.  Transfers and exchanges of Book-Entry Interests for Book-Entry Interests also shall require compliance with either subparagraph (b)(i)or (b)(ii) below, as applicable, as well as subparagraph (b)(iii) below, if applicable:

 

(i)                                      Transfer of Beneficial Interests in the Same Global Note .  Dollar Book-Entry Interests may be transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of a Dollar Book-Entry Interest and Sterling Book-Entry Interests may be transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of a Sterling Book-Entry Interest, in each case in accordance with the transfer restrictions set forth in the Private Placement Legend; provided, however , that prior to the expiration of the Restricted Period, Book-Entry Interests in the Sterling Regulation S Global Notes will be limited to Persons that have accounts with DTC, Euroclear or Clearstream or Persons who hold interests through DTC, Euroclear or Clearstream, and any sale or transfer of such interest to U.S. persons shall not be permitted during the Restricted Period unless such resale or transfer is made pursuant to Rule 144A.  No written orders or instructions shall be required to be delivered to the Trustee to effect the transfers described in this Section 2.06(b)(i).

 

(ii)                                   All Other Transfers and Exchanges of Beneficial Interests in Global Notes.   A holder may transfer or exchange a Book-Entry Interest in Global Notes in a transaction not subject to Section 2.06(b)(i) above only if the Trustee receives either:

 

32



 

(A)                               both:

 

(1)                                   a written order from a Participant or an Indirect Participant given to the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures directing the Depositary to credit or cause to be credited a Book-Entry Interest in another Global Note in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; and

 

(2)                                   instructions given by the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures containing information regarding the Participant account to be credited with such increase; or

 

(B)                                 both:

 

(1)                                   a written order from a Participant or an Indirect Participant given to the Depositary in accordance with the Applicable Procedures directing the Depositary to cause to be issued a Definitive Note in an amount equal to the Book-Entry Interest to be transferred or exchanged; and

 

(2)                                   instructions given by the Depositary to the Registrar containing information specifying the identity of the Person in whose name such Definitive Registered Note shall be registered to effect the transfer or exchange referred to in (1) above, the principal amount of such securities and the CUSIP, ISIN, Common Code or other similar number identifying the Notes;

 

provided that any such transfer or exchange is made in accordance with the transfer restrictions set forth in the Private Placement Legend.

 

(iii)                                Transfer of Book-Entry Interests to Another Global Note.   Dollar Book-Entry Interests may be transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of a Dollar Book-Entry Interest and Sterling Book-Entry Interests may be transferred to Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of a Sterling Book-Entry Interest.  A Book-Entry Interest in any Global Note may be transferred to a Person who takes delivery thereof in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in another Global Note if the transfer complies with the requirements of Section 2.06(b)(ii) above and the Registrar receives the following:

 

(A)                               if the transferee will take delivery in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in a 144A Global Note, then the transferor must deliver a certificate in the form of Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (1) thereof; and

 

(B)                                 if the transferee will take delivery in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in a Regulation S Global Note then the transferor must deliver a certificate in the form of Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (2) thereof.

 

(c)                                   Transfer or Exchange of Book-Entry Interests in Global Notes for Definitive Registered Notes. Dollar Book-Entry Interests cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, a Sterling Definitive Registered Note.  Sterling Book-Entry Interests cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, a Dollar Definitive Registered Note.  If any holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note proposes to exchange such Book-Entry Interest for a Definitive Registered Note or to transfer such Book-Entry Interest to a Person who takes delivery thereof in the form of a Definitive Registered Note, then, upon receipt by the Trustee and the Registrar of the following documentation:

 

33



 

(i)                                      in the case of a transfer on or before the expiration of the Restricted Period by a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Regulation S Global Note, the Trustee shall have received a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in either item (1) or item (2) thereof;

 

(ii)                                   in the case of a transfer after the expiration of the Restricted Period by a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Regulation S Global Note, the transfer complies with Section 2.06(b);

 

(iii)                                in the case of a transfer by a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Rule 144A Global Note to a QIB in reliance on Rule 144A, the Trustee shall have received a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (1) thereof;

 

(iv)                               in the case of a transfer by a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Rule 144A Global Note in reliance on Regulation S, the Trustee shall have received a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (2) thereof; or

 

(v)                                  in the case of a transfer by a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Rule 144A Global Note in reliance on Rule 144, the Trustee shall have received a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (3) thereof,

 

the Trustee shall cause the aggregate principal amount of the applicable Global Note to be reduced accordingly pursuant to Section 2.06(g) hereof, and the Issuer shall execute and the Trustee shall authenticate and deliver to the Person designated in the instructions a Definitive Note in the appropriate principal amount.  Any Definitive Note issued in exchange for a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note pursuant to this Section 2.06(c) shall be registered in such name or names and in such authorized denomination or denominations as the holder of such Book-Entry Interest shall instruct the Registrar through instructions from the Depositary and the Participant or Indirect Participant.  The Trustee shall deliver such Definitive Registered Notes to the Persons in whose names such Notes are so registered.  Any Definitive Registered Note issued in exchange for a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note pursuant to this Section 2.06(c) shall bear the Private Placement Legend and shall be subject to all restrictions on transfer contained therein.

 

(d)                                  Transfer and Exchange of Definitive Registered Notes for Book-Entry Interests in the Global Notes. Dollar Definitive Registered Notes cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, Sterling Book-Entry Interests.  Sterling Definitive Registered Notes cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, Dollar Book-Entry Interests.   If any Holder of a Definitive Registered Note proposes to exchange such Note for a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note or to transfer such Definitive Registered Notes to a Person who takes delivery thereof in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note, then, upon receipt by the Trustee and the Registrar of the following documentation:

 

(i)                                      if the Holder of such Definitive Registered Note proposes to exchange such Note for a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note, a certificate from such Holder in the form of Exhibit C hereto, including the certifications in item (2) thereof;

 

(ii)                                   if such Definitive Registered Note is being transferred to a QIB in accordance with Rule 144A, a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (1) thereof;

 

(iii)                                if such Definitive Registered Note is being transferred in an offshore transaction in accordance with Rule 903 or Rule 904, a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (2) thereof, as applicable;

 

34



 

(iv)                               if such Definitive Registered Note is being transferred to the Issuer, the Parent or any of its Subsidiaries, a certificate to the effect set forth in Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (3) thereof; and

 

the Trustee will cancel the Definitive Registered Note, and the Trustee will increase or cause to be increased the aggregate principal amount of, in the case of clause (i) above, the appropriate Global Note, in the case of clause (ii) above, the appropriate 144A Global Note, in the case of clause (iii) above, the appropriate Regulation S Global Note, and in the case of clause (iv) above, the appropriate 144A Global Note.

 

(e)                                   Transfer and Exchange of Definitive Registered Notes for Definitive Registered Notes.

 

Dollar Definitive Registered Notes cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of Sterling Definitive Registered Notes.  Sterling Definitive Registered Notes cannot be exchanged for, or transferred to persons who take delivery thereof in the form of, Dollar Definitive Registered Notes.

 

In all other cases, upon request by a Holder of Definitive Registered Notes, and such Holder’s compliance with the provisions of this Section 2.06(e), the Transfer Agent or the Registrar will register the transfer or exchange of Definitive Registered Notes of which registration the Issuer will be informed of by the Transfer Agent or the Registrar (as the case may be).  Prior to such registration of transfer or exchange, the requesting Holder must present or surrender to the Transfer Agent or the Registrar the Definitive Registered Notes duly endorsed and accompanied by a written instruction of transfer in a form satisfactory to the Transfer Agent or the Registrar duly executed by such Holder or its attorney, duly authorized to execute the same in writing.  In the event that the Holder of such Definitive Registered Notes does not transfer the entire principal amount of Notes represented by any such Definitive Registered Note, the Transfer Agent or the Registrar will cancel or cause to be cancelled such Definitive Registered Note and the Issuer (who has been informed of such cancellation) shall execute and the Trustee or the Authentication Agent shall authenticate and deliver to the requesting Holder and any transferee Definitive Registered Notes in the appropriate principal amounts.  In addition, the requesting Holder shall provide any additional certifications, documents and information, as applicable, required pursuant to the following provisions of this Section 2.06(e).

 

Any Definitive Registered Note may be transferred to and registered in the name of Persons who take delivery thereof in the form of a Definitive Registered Note if the Registrar receives the following:

 

(i)                                      if the transfer will be made pursuant to Rule 144A, then the transferor must deliver a certificate in the form of Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (1) thereof; and

 

(ii)                                   if the transfer will be made in reliance on Regulation S, then the transferor must deliver a certificate in the form of Exhibit B hereto, including the certifications in item (2) thereof.

 

(f)                                     Legends.   The following legends will appear on the face of all Global Notes and Definitive Registered Notes issued under this Indenture unless specifically stated otherwise in the applicable provisions of this Indenture.

 

(i)                                      Private Placement Legend . Each Global Note and each Definitive Registered Note (and all Notes issued in exchange therefor or in substitution thereof) shall bear the legend in substantially the following form:

 

35


 

“THIS SECURITY HAS NOT BEEN AND WILL NOT BE REGISTERED UNDER THE US SECURITIES ACT OF 1933, AS AMENDED (THE “US SECURITIES ACT”) OR THE SECURITIES LAWS OF ANY STATE OR OTHER JURISDICTION. NEITHER THIS SECURITY NOR ANY INTEREST OR PARTICIPATION HEREIN MAY BE OFFERED, SOLD, ASSIGNED, TRANSFERRED, PLEDGED, ENCUMBERED OR OTHERWISE DISPOSED OF IN THE ABSENCE OF SUCH REGISTRATION OR UNLESS SUCH TRANSACTION IS EXEMPT FROM, OR NOT SUBJECT TO, THE REGISTRATION REQUIREMENTS OF THE US SECURITIES ACT.

 

THE HOLDER OF THIS SECURITY BY ITS ACCEPTANCE HEREOF AGREES TO OFFER, SELL OR OTHERWISE TRANSFER SUCH SECURITY, PRIOR TO THE DATE (THE “RESALE RESTRICTION TERMINATION DATE”) WHICH IS [IN THE CASE OF RULE 144A NOTES: ONE YEAR] [IN THE CASE OF REGULATION S NOTES: 40 DAYS] AFTER THE LATER OF THE ORIGINAL ISSUE DATE HEREOF AND THE LAST DATE ON WHICH THE ISSUER OR ANY AFFILIATE OF THE ISSUER WAS THE OWNER OF THIS SECURITY (OR ANY PREDECESSOR OF THIS SECURITY) ONLY (A) TO THE ISSUER, THE GUARANTORS OR ANY SUBSIDIARY THEREOF, (B) PURSUANT TO A REGISTRATION STATEMENT WHICH HAS BEEN DECLARED EFFECTIVE UNDER THE US SECURITIES ACT, (C) FOR SO LONG AS THE SECURITIES ARE ELIGIBLE FOR RESALE PURSUANT TO RULE 144A UNDER THE US SECURITIES ACT (“RULE 144A”), TO A PERSON IT REASONABLY BELIEVES IS A “QUALIFIED INSTITUTIONAL BUYER” AS DEFINED IN RULE 144A THAT PURCHASES FOR ITS OWN ACCOUNT OR FOR THE ACCOUNT OF A QUALIFIED INSTITUTIONAL BUYER TO WHOM NOTICE IS GIVEN THAT THE TRANSFER IS BEING MADE IN RELIANCE ON RULE 144A, (D) PURSUANT TO OFFERS AND SALES THAT OCCUR OUTSIDE THE UNITED STATES IN COMPLIANCE WITH REGULATION S UNDER THE US SECURITIES ACT OR (E) PURSUANT TO ANY OTHER AVAILABLE EXEMPTION FROM THE REGISTRATION REQUIREMENTS OF THE US SECURITIES ACT, SUBJECT IN EACH OF THE FOREGOING CASES TO ANY REQUIREMENT OF LAW THAT THE DISPOSITION OF ITS PROPERTY OR THE PROPERTY OF SUCH INVESTOR ACCOUNT OR ACCOUNTS BE AT ALL TIMES WITHIN ITS OR THEIR CONTROL AND TO COMPLIANCE WITH ANY APPLICABLE STATE SECURITIES LAWS, AND ANY APPLICABLE LOCAL LAWS AND REGULATIONS AND FURTHER SUBJECT TO THE ISSUER’S AND THE TRUSTEE’S RIGHTS PRIOR TO ANY SUCH OFFER, SALE OR TRANSFER (I) PURSUANT TO CLAUSE (E) TO REQUIRE THE DELIVERY OF AN OPINION OF COUNSEL, CERTIFICATION AND/OR OTHER INFORMATION SATISFACTORY TO EACH OF THEM, (II) IN EACH OF THE FOREGOING CASES, TO REQUIRE THAT A CERTIFICATE OF TRANSFER IN THE FORM APPEARING ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THIS SECURITY IS COMPLETED AND DELIVERED BY THE TRANSFEROR TO THE TRUSTEE AND (III) AGREES THAT IT WILL GIVE TO EACH PERSON TO WHOM THIS SECURITY IS TRANSFERRED A NOTICE SUBSTANTIALLY TO THE EFFECT OF THIS LEGEND.”

 

(ii)                                   Global Note Legend .  Each Global Note will bear a legend in substantially the following form:

 

“THIS GLOBAL NOTE IS HELD BY THE DEPOSITARY (AS DEFINED IN THE INDENTURE GOVERNING THIS NOTE) OR ITS NOMINEE IN CUSTODY FOR THE BENEFIT OF THE BENEFICIAL OWNERS HEREOF, AND IS NOT TRANSFERABLE TO ANY PERSON UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES EXCEPT THAT (1) THE TRUSTEE MAY MAKE SUCH NOTATIONS HEREON AS MAY BE REQUIRED PURSUANT TO SECTION 2.06 OF THE INDENTURE, (2) THIS GLOBAL NOTE MAY BE EXCHANGED IN WHOLE BUT NOT IN PART PURSUANT TO SECTION 2.06(a) OF THE INDENTURE, AND (3) THIS GLOBAL NOTE MAY BE DELIVERED TO THE

 

36



 

TRUSTEE FOR CANCELLATION PURSUANT TO SECTION 2.11 OF THE INDENTURE.”

 

(iii)                                THESE NOTES HAVE BEEN ISSUED WITH ORIGINAL ISSUE DISCOUNT (“ OID ”) FOR UNITED STATES FEDERAL INCOME TAX PURPOSES. THE ISSUE PRICE, AMOUNT OF OID, ISSUE DATE AND YIELD TO MATURITY OF THESE NOTES MAY BE OBTAINED FROM STEVE DEAVILLE AT MU FINANCE PLC, UNITED KINGDOM, TELEPHONE NUMBER +44 161 868 8000.

 

(g)                                  Cancellation and/or Adjustment of Global Notes.   At such time as all Book-Entry Interests in a particular Global Note have been exchanged for Definitive Notes or a particular Global Note has been redeemed, repurchased or canceled in whole and not in part, each such Global Note will be returned to or retained and canceled by the Trustee in accordance with Section 2.11 hereof.  At any time prior to such cancellation, if any Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note is exchanged for or transferred to a Person who will take delivery thereof in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in another Global Note or for Definitive Registered Notes, the principal amount of Notes represented by such Global Note will be reduced accordingly and an endorsement will be made on such Global Note by the Trustee, the Custodian or the Common Depositary, at the direction of the Trustee to reflect such reduction; and if the Book-Entry Interest is being exchanged for or transferred to a Person who will take delivery thereof in the form of a Book-Entry Interest in another Global Note, such other Global Note will be increased accordingly and an endorsement will be made on such Global Note by the Trustee, the Custodian or the Common Depositary, at the direction of the Trustee to reflect such increase.

 

(h)                                  General Provisions Relating to Transfers and Exchanges.

 

(i)                                      To permit registrations of transfers and exchanges, the Issuer will execute and the Trustee will authenticate Global Notes and Definitive Registered Notes upon receipt of an Authentication Order in accordance with Section 2.02 hereof or at the Registrar’s request.

 

(ii)                                   No service charge will be made by the Issuer or the Registrar to a holder of a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note, a Holder of a Global Note or a Holder of a Definitive Registered Note for any registration of transfer or exchange, but the Issuer may require payment of a sum sufficient to cover any stamp duty, stamp duty reserve, documentary or other similar tax or governmental charge that may be imposed in connection therewith (other than any such transfer taxes or similar governmental charge payable upon exchange or transfer pursuant to Sections 2.10, 3.06, 3.10, 4.10, 4.14 and 9.04 hereof).

 

(iii)                                No Transfer Agent or Registrar will be required to register the transfer of or exchange of any Note selected for redemption in whole or in part, except the unredeemed portion of any Note being redeemed in part.

 

(iv)                               All Global Notes and Definitive Registered Notes issued upon any registration of transfer or exchange of Global Notes or Definitive Registered Notes will be the valid obligations of the Issuer, evidencing the same debt, and entitled to the same benefits under this Indenture, as the Global Notes or Definitive Registered Notes surrendered upon such registration of transfer or exchange.

 

(v)                                  The Issuer shall not be required to register the transfer into its register kept at its registered office of any Definitive Registered Notes:  (A) for a period of 15 calendar days prior to any date fixed for the redemption of the Notes under Section 3.03; (B) for a period of 15 calendar days immediately prior to the date fixed for selection of Notes to be redeemed in part; (C) for a period of 15 calendar days prior to the record date with respect to any interest payment date; or (D) which the Holder has tendered (and not withdrawn) for repurchase in connection with a Change of Control Offer or an Asset Sale Offer.  Any such transfer will be

 

37



 

made without charge to the Holder, other than any taxes, duties and governmental charges payable in connection with such transfer.

 

(vi)                               The Trustee, any Agent and the Issuer may deem and treat the Person in whose name any Note is registered as the absolute owner of such Note for the purpose of receiving payment of principal of and interest on such Notes and for all other purposes, and none of the Trustee, any Agent or the Issuer shall be affected by notice to the contrary.

 

(vii)                            All certifications, certificates and Opinions of Counsel required to be submitted to the Issuer, the Trustee or the Registrar pursuant to this Section 2.06 to effect a registration of transfer or exchange may be submitted by facsimile.

 

Section 2.07                                 Replacement Notes.

 

If any mutilated Note is surrendered to the Registrar, Trustee or the Issuer and the Trustee receives evidence to its satisfaction of the destruction, loss or theft of any Note, the Issuer will issue and the Trustee, upon receipt of an Authentication Order, will authenticate a replacement Note if the Trustee’s requirements are met.  If required by the Trustee or the Issuer, an indemnity bond must be supplied by the Holder that is sufficient in the judgment of the Trustee and the Issuer to protect the Issuer, the Trustee, any Agent and any authenticating agent from any loss that any of them may suffer if a Note is replaced.  The Issuer and the Trustee may charge for its expenses in replacing a Note.

 

Every replacement Note is an additional obligation of the Issuer and will be entitled to all of the benefits of this Indenture equally and proportionately with all other Notes duly issued hereunder.

 

Section 2.08                                 Outstanding Notes.

 

The Notes outstanding at any time are all the Notes authenticated by the Trustee except for those canceled by it, those delivered to it for cancellation, those reductions in the interest in a Global Note effected by the Trustee in accordance with the provisions hereof, and those described in this Section 2.08 as not outstanding.  Except as set forth in Section 2.09 hereof, a Note does not cease to be outstanding because the Parent or an Affiliate of the Parent holds the Note; however, Notes held by the Parent or a Subsidiary of the Parent shall not be deemed to be outstanding for purposes of Sections 2.09 or 3.07(a) hereof.

 

If a Note is replaced pursuant to Section 2.07 hereof, it ceases to be outstanding unless the Trustee receives proof satisfactory to it that the replaced Note is held by a protected purchaser.

 

If the principal amount of any Note is considered paid under Section 4.01 hereof, it ceases to be outstanding and interest on it ceases to accrue.

 

If a Paying Agent (other than the Issuer, the Parent, a Subsidiary of the Parent or an Affiliate of any thereof) holds, on a redemption date or maturity date, money sufficient to pay Notes payable on that date, then on and after that date such Notes will be deemed to be no longer outstanding and will cease to accrue interest.

 

Section 2.09                                 Treasury Notes.

 

In determining whether the Holders of the required principal amount of Notes have concurred in any direction, waiver or consent, Notes owned by the Issuer or any Guarantor, or by any Person directly or indirectly controlling or controlled by or under direct or indirect common control with the Issuer or any Guarantor, will be considered as though not outstanding, except that for the purposes of determining whether the Trustee will be protected in relying on any such direction, waiver or consent, only Notes that the Trustee knows are so owned will be so disregarded.

 

38



 

Section 2.10                                 Temporary Notes.

 

Until certificates representing Notes are ready for delivery, the Issuer may prepare and the Trustee, upon receipt of an Authentication Order, will authenticate temporary Notes.  Temporary Notes will be substantially in the form of certificated Notes but may have variations that the Issuer considers appropriate for temporary Notes and as may be reasonably acceptable to the Trustee.  Without unreasonable delay, the Issuer will prepare and the Trustee will authenticate definitive Notes in exchange for temporary Notes.

 

Holders of temporary Notes will be entitled to all of the benefits of this Indenture.

 

Section 2.11                                 Cancellation.

 

The Issuer at any time may deliver Notes to the Trustee for cancellation.  The Registrar, each Paying Agent and any Transfer Agent will forward to the Trustee any Notes surrendered to them for registration of transfer, exchange or payment.  The Trustee and no one else will cancel all Notes surrendered for registration of transfer, exchange, payment, replacement or cancellation and will destroy canceled Notes (subject to the record retention requirement of the Exchange Act).  Certification of the destruction of all canceled Notes will be delivered to the Issuer.  The Issuer may not issue new Notes to replace Notes that it has paid or that have been delivered to the Trustee for cancellation.  The Issuer undertakes to promptly inform the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (as long as the Notes are admitted to trading on the Euro MTF and listed on the official list of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange) on any such cancellation.

 

Section 2.12                                 Defaulted Interest.

 

If the Issuer defaults in a payment of interest on the Notes, it will pay the defaulted interest in any lawful manner plus, to the extent lawful, interest payable on the defaulted interest, to the Persons who are Holders on a subsequent special record date, in each case at the rate provided in the Notes and in Section 4.01 hereof.  The Issuer will notify the Trustee in writing of the amount of defaulted interest proposed to be paid on each Note and the date of the proposed payment.  The Issuer will fix or cause to be fixed each such special record date and payment date; provided that no such special record date may be less than 10 days prior to the related payment date for such defaulted interest.  At least 15 days before the special record date, the Issuer (or, upon the written request of the Issuer, the Trustee in the name and at the expense of the Issuer) will mail or cause to be mailed to Holders a notice that states the special record date, the related payment date and the amount of such interest to be paid.  The Issuer undertakes to promptly inform the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (as long as the Notes are admitted to trading on the Euro MTF and listed on the Official List of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange) of any such special record date.

 

Section 2.13                                 CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code Number

 

The Issuer in issuing the Notes may use a “CUSIP”, “ISIN” or “Common Code” number and, if so, such CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code number shall be included in notices of redemption or exchange as a convenience to Holders; provided , however, that any such notice may state that no representation is made as to the correctness or accuracy of the CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code number printed in the notice or on the Notes, and that reliance may be placed only on the other identification numbers printed on the Notes, and any such redemption or exchange shall not be affected by any defect in or omission of such numbers.

 

The Issuer will promptly notify the Trustee of any change in the CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code number.

 

39



 

Section 2.14                                 Deposit of Moneys

 

Prior to 10:00 a.m., London time, one Business Day prior to each interest payment date Stated Maturity date, the Issuer shall deposit with the Principal Paying Agent in immediately available funds money sufficient to make cash payments, if any, due on such Interest Payment Date or Maturity Date, as the case may be, in a timely manner which permits the Trustee or relevant Paying Agent to remit payment to the Holders on such Interest Payment Date or Maturity Date, as the case may be.  Subject to actual receipt of such funds as provided by this Section 2.14 by the designated Paying Agent, such Paying Agent shall make payments on the Notes in accordance with the provisions of this Indenture.

 

Section 2.15                                 Agents

 

(a)                                   Actions of Agents . The rights, powers, duties and obligations and actions of each Agent under this Indenture are several and not joint or joint and several.

 

(b)                                  Agents of Trustee .   The Issuers and the Agents acknowledge and agree that in the event of a Default or Event of Default, the Trustee may, by notice in writing to each of the Issuers and the Agents, require that the Agents act as agents of, and take instructions exclusively from, the Trustee.

 

ARTICLE 3
REDEMPTION AND PREPAYMENT

 

Section 3.01                                 Notices to Trustee.

 

If the Issuer elects to redeem Notes pursuant to the optional redemption provisions of Section 3.07 hereof, it must furnish to the Trustee, at least 30 days but not more than 60 days before a redemption date, an Officers’ Certificate setting forth:

 

(i)                                      the clause of this Indenture pursuant to which the redemption shall occur;

 

(ii)                                   the redemption date and the record date;

 

(iii)                                the principal amount of Notes to be redeemed;

 

(iv)                               the redemption price; and

 

(v)                                  the CUSIP, ISIN and or Common Code numbers, as applicable.

 

Section 3.02                                 Selection of Notes to Be Redeemed or Purchased.

 

If less than all of the Sterling Notes or the Dollar Notes, as the case may be, are to be redeemed or purchased in an offer to purchase at any time, the Trustee will select for redemption or purchase Notes on a pro rata basis or by lot or some other method as the Trustee deems fair and appropriate unless otherwise required by law or applicable stock exchange or depository requirements. The Trustee shall not be liable for selections made by it in accordance with this Section 3.02.

 

No Sterling Notes of £50,000 or less or Dollar Notes of $100,000 or less will be purchased or redeemed in part.

 

Notices of purchase or redemption will be given to each Holder pursuant to Sections 3.03 and 13.01.

 

In relation to Definitive Registered Notes, a new Note in principal amount equal to the unpurchased or unredeemed portion of any Note purchased or redeemed in part will be issued in the

 

40



 

name of the Holder thereof upon cancellation of the original Note.  On or after any purchase or redemption date, unless the Issuer defaults in payment of the purchase or redemption price, interest shall cease to accrue on Notes or portions thereof tendered for purchase or called for redemption.

 

Section 3.03                                 Notice of Redemption.

 

At least 30 days but not more than 60 days before a redemption date, the Issuer will mail or cause to be mailed, by first class mail, a notice of redemption to each Holder whose Notes are to be redeemed at its registered address, except that redemption notices may be mailed more than 60 days prior to a redemption date if the notice is issued in connection with a defeasance of the Notes or a satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture pursuant to Articles 8 or 12 hereof.  If the Notes are at such time admitted to listing on the Official List of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange and admitted to trading on the Euro MTF, the Issuer shall inform the Luxembourg Stock Exchange of the principal amount of the Notes that have not been redeemed in connection with any optional redemption.

 

The notice will identify the Notes to be redeemed and corresponding CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code numbers, as applicable, and will state:

 

(i)                                      the redemption date and the record date;

 

(ii)                                   the redemption price and the amount of accrued interest, if any, and Additional Amounts, if any, to be paid;

 

(iii)                                if any Global Note is being redeemed in part, the portion of the principal amount of such Global Note to be redeemed and that, after the redemption date upon surrender of such Global Note, the principal amount thereof will be decreased by the portion thereof redeemed pursuant thereto;

 

(iv)                               if any Definitive Registered Note is being redeemed in part, the portion of the principal amount of such Note to be redeemed, and that, after the redemption date, upon surrender of such Note, a new Definitive Registered Note or Definitive Registered Notes in principal amount equal to the unredeemed portion thereof will be issued in the name of the Holder thereof upon cancellation of the original Definitive Registered Note;

 

(v)                                  the name and address of the Paying Agent(s) to which the Notes are to be surrendered for redemption;

 

(vi)                               that Notes called for redemption must be surrendered to the relevant Paying Agent to collect the redemption price, plus accrued and unpaid interest, if any, and Additional Amounts, if any;

 

(vii)                            that, unless the Issuer defaults in making such redemption payment, interest, and Additional Amounts, if any, on Notes called for redemption ceases to accrue on and after the redemption date;

 

(viii)                         the paragraph of the Notes and/or Section of this Indenture pursuant to which the Notes called for redemption are being redeemed; and

 

(ix)                                 that no representation is made as to the correctness or accuracy of the CUSIP, ISIN or Common Code numbers, if any, listed in such notice or printed on the Notes.

 

At the Issuer’s request, the Trustee will give the notice of redemption in the Issuer’s name and at its expense; provided, however , that the Issuer has delivered to the Trustee, at least 10 days prior to the redemption date, an Officers’ Certificate requesting that the Trustee give such notice and setting forth the information to be stated in such notice as provided in the preceding paragraph.

 

41



 

The Trustee will not be liable for selection made by it as contemplated in this Section 3.03.  For Notes which are represented by Global Notes held on behalf of DTC, Euroclear or Clearstream, notices may be given by delivery of the relevant notices to DTC, Euroclear or Clearstream for communication to entitled account holders in substitution for the aforesaid mailing. So long as any Notes are listed on the Euro MTF Market and the rules of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, any such notice to the holders of the relevant Notes shall also be published in a newspaper having a general circulation in Luxembourg (which is expected to be the Luxemburger Wort ) or, to the extent and in the manner permitted by such rules, posted on the official website of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (www.bourse.lu), and, in connection with any redemption, the Issuer will notify the Luxembourg Stock Exchange of any change in the principal amount of Notes outstanding.

 

Section 3.04                                 Effect of Notice of Redemption.

 

A redemption and notice may, at the Issuer’s discretion, be subject to the satisfaction of one or more conditions precedent.

 

Section 3.05                                 Deposit of Redemption or Purchase Price.

 

One Business Day prior to the redemption or purchase date, the Issuer will deposit with the Trustee or with the Paying Agent money sufficient to pay the redemption or purchase price of, accrued interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on all Notes to be redeemed or purchased on that date.  The Trustee or the Paying Agent will promptly return to the Issuer any money deposited with the Trustee or the Paying Agent by the Issuer in excess of the amounts necessary to pay the redemption or purchase price of, accrued interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on all Notes to be redeemed or purchased.

 

If the Issuer complies with the provisions of the preceding paragraph, on and after the redemption or purchase date, interest will cease to accrue on the Notes or the portions of Notes called for redemption or purchase.  If a Note is redeemed or purchased on or after an interest record date but on or prior to the related interest payment date, then any accrued and unpaid interest shall be paid to the Person in whose name such Note was registered at the close of business on such record date.  If any Note called for redemption or purchase is not so paid upon surrender for redemption or purchase because of the failure of the Issuer to comply with the preceding paragraph, interest shall be paid on the unpaid principal, from the redemption or purchase date until such principal is paid, and to the extent lawful on any interest not paid on such unpaid principal, in each case at the rate provided in the Notes and in Section 4.01 hereof.

 

Section 3.06                                 Notes Redeemed or Purchased in Part.

 

Upon surrender of a Note that is redeemed or purchased in part, the Issuer will issue and, upon receipt of an Authentication Order, the Trustee will authenticate for the Holder at the expense of the Issuer a new Note equal in principal amount to the unredeemed or unpurchased portion of the Note surrendered, provided that any Sterling Note shall be in a principal amount of £50,000 or an integral multiple of £1,000 above £50,000 and any Dollar Note shall be in a principal amount of $100,000 or an integral multiple of $1,000 above $100,000.

 

Section 3.07                                 Optional Redemption.

 

(a)                                   At any time prior to1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem up to 35% of the aggregate principal amount of Sterling Notes issued under this Indenture, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of the Sterling Notes redeemed and up to 35% of aggregate principal amount of Dollar Notes issued under this Indenture, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of the Dollar Notes redeemed, in each

 

42



 

case, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of redemption (subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest on the relevant interest payment date), with the net cash proceeds of an Equity Offering; provided that:

 

(i)                                      at least 65% of the aggregate principal amount of the Sterling Notes and at least 65% of the aggregate principal amount of the Dollar Notes originally issued under this Indenture (excluding Notes held by the Parent and its Subsidiaries) remains outstanding immediately after the occurrence of such redemption; and

 

(ii)                                   the redemption occurs within 90 days of the date of the closing of such Equity Offering.

 

(b)                                  At any time prior to 1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem all or a part of the Sterling Notes and/or Dollar Notes, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 100% of the principal amount of the Notes redeemed, plus the Applicable Premium as of, and accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of redemption, subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date.

 

(c)                                   Except pursuant to the preceding two paragraphs, the Notes will not be redeemable at the Issuer’s option prior to 1 February 2013.

 

(d)                                  On or after 1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem all or a part of the Sterling Notes and/or Dollar Notes, as the case may be, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at the redemption prices (expressed as percentages of principal amount) set forth below, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on the Notes redeemed, to the applicable date of redemption, if redeemed during the twelve month period beginning on 1 February of the years indicated below, subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest on the relevant interest payment date:

 

Year

 

Sterling Notes

 

Dollar Notes

 

2013

 

108.750

%

108.375

%

2014

 

104.375

%

104.188

%

2015

 

102.188

%

102.094

%

2016

 

100.000

%

100.000

%

 

Unless the Issuer defaults in the payment of the redemption price, interest will cease to accrue on the Notes or portions thereof called for redemption on the applicable redemption date.

 

(e)                                   Any redemption pursuant to this Section 3.07 shall be made pursuant to the provisions of Sections 3.01 through 3.06 hereof.  Any redemption and notice may, in the Issuer’s discretion, be subject to the satisfaction of one or more conditions precedent.

 

Section 3.08                                 Redemption for Changes in Taxes

 

The Issuer may redeem the Notes, in whole but not in part, at its discretion at any time upon giving not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ prior notice to the holders of the Notes (which notice will be irrevocable and given in accordance with the procedures described in Section 3.03), at a redemption price equal to the principal amount thereof, together with accrued and unpaid interest, if any, to the date fixed by the Issuer for redemption (a “ Tax Redemption Date ) and all Additional Amounts (if any) then due and which will become due on the Tax Redemption Date as a result of the redemption or otherwise (subject to the right of holders of the Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date and Additional Amounts (if any) in respect thereof), if on the next date on which any amount would be payable in respect of the Notes, the Issuer is or would be required to pay Additional Amounts or the Guarantors would be unable for reasons

 

43



 

outside their control to procure payment by the Issuer and in making payment itself the relevant Guarantor would be required to pay Additional Amounts, and the Issuer or the relevant Guarantor, as applicable, cannot avoid any such payment obligation taking reasonable measures available, and the requirement arises as a result of:

 

(i)                                      any change in, or amendment to, the laws or treaties (or any regulations, or rulings promulgated thereunder) of the relevant Tax Jurisdiction (as defined above) affecting taxation which change or amendment has not been publicly announced as formally proposed before and which becomes effective on or after the Issue Date (or, if the relevant Tax Jurisdiction has changed since the Issue Date, the date on which the then current Tax Jurisdiction became the applicable Tax Jurisdiction under this Indenture); or

 

(ii)                                   any change in, or amendment to, the existing official position or the introduction of an official position regarding the application, administration or interpretation of such laws, treaties, regulations or rulings (including a holding, judgment or order by a court of competent jurisdiction or a change in published practice), which change, amendment, application or interpretation has not been publicly announced as formally proposed before and becomes effective on or after the Issue Date (or, if the relevant Tax Jurisdiction has changed since the Issue Date, the date on which the then current Tax Jurisdiction became the applicable Tax Jurisdiction under this Indenture).

 

The Issuer will not give any such notice of redemption earlier than 60 days prior to the earliest date on which the Issuer would be obligated to make such payment or withholding if a payment in respect of the Notes were then due, and at the time such notice is given, the obligation to pay Additional Amounts must remain in effect. Prior to the publication or, where relevant, mailing of any notice of redemption of the Notes pursuant to the foregoing, the Issuer will deliver the Trustee an opinion of independent tax counsel, the choice of such counsel to be subject to the prior written approval of the Trustee (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld) to the effect that there has been such change or amendment which would entitle the Issuer to redeem the Notes hereunder. In addition, before the Issuer publishes or mails notice of redemption of the Notes as described above, it will deliver to the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate to the effect that it cannot avoid its obligation to pay Additional Amounts by the Issuer taking reasonable measures available to it.

 

The Trustee will accept such Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel as sufficient evidence of the existence and satisfaction of the conditions precedent as described above, in which event it will be conclusive and binding on the holders.

 

For the avoidance of doubt, the implementation of European Council Directive 2003/48/EC on any other directive implementing the conclusions of the ECOFIN Council meeting of 26 and 27 November 2000 on the taxation of savings income or any law implementing or complying with or introduced in order to conform to, such directive will not be a change or amendment for such purposes.

 

Section 3.09                                 Mandatory Redemption.

 

The Issuer is not required to make mandatory redemption or sinking fund payments with respect to the Notes.

 

Section 3.10                                 Offer to Purchase by Application of Excess Proceeds.

 

In the event that, pursuant to Section 4.10 hereof, the Issuer is required to commence an offer to all Holders to purchase Notes (an “ Asset Sale Offer ”) or a Notes Offer, it will follow the procedures specified below.

 

44



 

Each Asset Sale Offer and Notes Offer shall be made to all Holders and, to the extent applicable, to all holders of other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Notes or any Note Guarantee containing provisions similar to those set forth in this Indenture with respect to offers to purchase, prepay or redeem with the proceeds of sales of assets.  Each Asset Sale Offer and Notes Offer will remain open for a period of at least 20 Business Days following its commencement and not more than 30 Business Days, except to the extent that a longer period is required by applicable law (the “ Offer Period ”).  No later than three Business Days after the termination of the Offer Period (the “ Purchase Date ”), the Issuer will apply all Excess Proceeds, in the case of an Asset Sale Offer, or Net Proceeds, in the case of a Notes Offer, (the “ Offer Amount ”), to the purchase of Notes and, if applicable, such other pari passu Indebtedness (on a pro rata basis based on the principal amount of Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness surrendered, if applicable) or, if less than the Offer Amount has been tendered, all Notes and, if applicable, other Indebtedness tendered in response to the Asset Sale Offer or Notes Offer, as the case may be.  Payment for any Notes so purchased will be made in the same manner as interest payments are made.

 

If the Purchase Date is on or after an interest record date and on or before the related interest payment date, any accrued and unpaid interest, if any, will be paid to the Person in whose name a Note is registered at the close of business on such record date, and no additional interest will be payable to Holders who tender Notes pursuant to the Asset Sale Offer or Notes Offer, as the case may be.

 

Upon the commencement of an Asset Sale Offer, the Issuer will send, by first class mail, a notice to the Trustee and each of the Holders, with a copy to the Trustee.  The notice will contain all instructions and materials necessary to enable such Holders to tender Notes pursuant to the Asset Sale Offer.  The notice, which will govern the terms of the Asset Sale Offer, will state:

 

(i)                                      that the Asset Sale Offer is being made pursuant to this Section 3.10 and Section 4.10 hereof and the length of time the Asset Sale Offer will remain open;

 

(ii)                                   the Offer Amount, the purchase price and the Purchase Date;

 

(iii)                                that any Note not tendered or accepted for payment will continue to accrue interest;

 

(iv)                               that, unless the Issuer defaults in making such payment, any Note accepted for payment pursuant to the Asset Sale Offer will cease to accrue interest after the Purchase Date;

 

(v)                                  that Holders electing to have a Note purchased pursuant to an Asset Sale Offer may elect to have Notes purchased in integral multiples of $1,000 or £1,000 only, as the case may be ( provided that Sterling Notes of £50,000 or less or Dollar Notes of $100,000 or less may only be redeemed in whole and not in part);

 

(vi)                               that Holders electing to have Notes purchased pursuant to any Asset Sale Offer will be required to surrender the Note, with the form entitled “Option of Holder to Elect Purchase” attached to the Notes completed, or transfer by book-entry transfer, to the Issuer, a Depositary, if appointed by the Issuer, or a Paying Agent at the address specified in the notice at least three days before the Purchase Date;

 

(vii)                            that Holders will be entitled to withdraw their election if the Issuer, the Depositary or the Paying Agent, as the case may be, receives, not later than the expiration of the Offer Period, a facsimile transmission or letter setting forth the name of the Holder, the principal amount of the Note the Holder delivered for purchase and a statement that such Holder is withdrawing his election to have such Note purchased;

 

45


 

(viii)                         that, if the aggregate principal amount of Notes and other pari passu Indebtedness surrendered by holders thereof exceeds the Offer Amount, the Issuer will select the Notes and other pari passu Indebtedness to be purchased on a pro rata basis based on the principal amount of Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness surrendered (with such adjustments as may be deemed appropriate by the Issuer so that only Notes in denominations of` $1,000 or £1,000, or integral multiples thereof, as the case may be, will be purchased (provided that Sterling Notes of £50,000 or less or Dollar Notes of $100,000 or less may only be redeemed in whole and not in part)); and

 

(ix)                                 that Holders whose Definitive Registered Notes were purchased only in part will be issued new Definitive Registered Notes equal in principal amount to the unpurchased portion of the Notes surrendered (or transferred by book-entry transfer).

 

On or before the Purchase Date, the Issuer will, to the extent lawful, accept for payment, on a pro rata basis to the extent necessary, the Offer Amount of Notes or portions thereof tendered pursuant to the Asset Sale Offer, or if less than the Offer Amount has been tendered, all Notes tendered, and will deliver or cause to be delivered to the Trustee the Notes properly accepted together with an Officers’ Certificate stating that such Notes or portions thereof were accepted for payment by the Issuer in accordance with the terms of this Section 3.10.  The Issuer, the Depositary or the Paying Agent, as the case may be, will promptly (but in any case not later than five days after the Purchase Date) mail or deliver to each tendering Holder an amount equal to the purchase price of the Notes tendered by such Holder and accepted by the Issuer for purchase.  In connection with any purchase of Global Notes pursuant hereto, the Trustee will endorse such Global Notes to reflect the decrease in principal amount of such Global Note resulting from such purchase.  In connection with any partial purchase of Definitive Registered Notes, the Issuer will promptly issue a new Definitive Registered Note, and the Trustee, upon written request from the Issuer, will procure the authentication of and mail or deliver such new Definitive Registered Note to the tendering Holder, in a principal amount equal to any unpurchased portion of the Definitive Registered Note surrendered.  Any Note tendered but not accepted shall be promptly mailed or delivered by the Issuer to the Holder thereof.  The Issuer will publicly announce and inform the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (for as long as the Notes (if any) are admitted to trading on the Euro MTF and listed on the Official List of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange) of the results of the Asset Sale Offer on the Purchase Date.

 

Other than as specifically provided in this Section 3.10, any purchase pursuant to this Section 3.10 shall be made pursuant to the provisions of Sections 3.01 through 3.06 hereof.

 

ARTICLE 4
COVENANTS

 

Section 4.01                                 Payment of Notes.

 

The Issuer will pay or cause to be paid the principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes on the dates and in the manner provided in the Notes and this Indenture.  Principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, will be considered paid on the date due if the Paying Agent, if other than the Issuer, the Parent or a Subsidiary of the Parent, holds as of 10:00 a.m. London Time on the due date money deposited by the Issuer in immediately available funds and designated for and sufficient to pay all principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, then due.  If the Issuer, the Parent or any of its Subsidiaries, acts as Paying Agent, principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, shall be considered paid on the due date if the entity acting as Paying Agent complies with Section 2.04.

 

The Issuer will pay interest (including post-petition interest in any proceeding under any Bankruptcy Law) on overdue principal at a rate that is 1% higher than the then applicable interest rate on the Notes to the extent lawful.  The Issuer will pay interest (including post-petition interest in any

 

46



 

proceeding under any Bankruptcy Law) on overdue installments of interest and Additional Amounts, if any (without regard to any applicable grace period), at the same rate to the extent lawful.

 

Section 4.02                                 Maintenance of Office or Agency.

 

The Issuer shall maintain the offices and agencies specified in Section 2.03.  The Issuer shall give prompt written notice to the Trustee of the location, and any change in the location, of such office or agency.  If at any time the Issuer fails to maintain any such required office or agency or fails to furnish the Trustee with the address thereof, such presentations, surrenders, notices and demands may be made or served at the Corporate Trust Office of the Trustee.

 

The Issuer may also from time to time designate one or more other offices or agencies where the Notes may be presented or surrendered for any or all such purposes and may from time to time rescind such designations; provided, however , that no such designation or rescission will in any manner relieve the Issuer of its obligation to maintain an office or agency in the Borough of Manhattan, the City of New York, the City of London and Luxembourg for such purposes.  The Issuer will give prompt written notice to the Trustee of any such designation or rescission and of any change in the location of any such other office or agency.

 

The Issuer hereby designates the Corporate Trust Office of the Trustee (the address of which is specified in Section 13.01) as one such office or agency of the Issuer in accordance with Section 2.03.

 

Section 4.03                                 Reports.

 

(a)                                   So long as any Notes are outstanding, the Parent will furnish to the holders of Notes or cause the Trustee to furnish to the holders of Notes:

 

(i)                                      within 120 days after the end of the Parent’s fiscal year beginning with the fiscal year ending June 30, 2010, annual reports containing the following information with a level of detail that is substantially comparable and similar in scope to the Offering Memorandum (with appropriate revisions, as reasonably determined by the Parent to reflect segment reporting) and the following information: (a) audited consolidated balance sheets of the Parent as of the end of the two most recent fiscal years and audited consolidated income statements and statements of cash flow of the Parent for the three most recent fiscal years, including complete footnotes to such financial statements and the report of the Parent’s independent auditors on the financial statements; (b) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Parent, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed fiscal year as to which such annual report relates; (c) an operating and financial review of the audited financial statements, including a discussion of the results of operations (including a discussion by business segment), financial condition and liquidity and capital resources, and a discussion of material commitments and contingencies and critical accounting policies; and (d) a description of all material affiliate transactions and a description of all material debt instruments;

 

(ii)                                   within 60 days following the end of each of the first three fiscal quarters in each fiscal year of the Parent, quarterly reports containing the following information: (a) an unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet as of the end of such quarter and unaudited condensed statements of income and cash flow for the quarterly and year-to-date periods ending on the unaudited condensed balance sheet date, and the comparable prior year periods for the Parent, together with condensed footnote disclosure; (b) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Parent, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions

 

47



 

of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed fiscal quarter as to which such quarterly report relates; and (c) an operating and financial review of the unaudited financial statements (including a discussion by business segment), including a discussion of the consolidated financial condition and results of operations of the Parent and any material change between the current quarterly period and the corresponding period of the prior year; and

 

(iii)                                promptly after the closing of any material acquisition, disposition or restructuring of the Parent and the Restricted Subsidiaries, taken as a whole (in each case, excluding players unless publicly announced), or any senior management (other than the club manager unless publicly announced) changes at the Parent or any Subsidiary Guarantor or change in auditors of the Parent or any other material event that the Parent announces publicly, a report containing a description of such event.

 

(b)                                  If the Parent has designated any of its Subsidiaries as Unrestricted Subsidiaries and such Subsidiaries are Significant Subsidiaries, then the quarterly and annual financial information required by the preceding paragraph will include a reasonably detailed presentation, either on the face of the financial statements or in the footnotes thereto, of the financial condition and results of operations of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries separate from the financial condition and results of operations of the Unrestricted Subsidiaries of the Parent.

 

(c)                                   All financial statements shall be prepared in accordance with GAAP. Except as provided for above, no report need include separate financial statements for the Parent or Subsidiaries of the Parent or any disclosure with respect to the results of operations or any other financial or statistical disclosure not of a type included in the Offering Memorandum.

 

(d)                                  In addition, for so long as any Notes remain outstanding, the Issuer has agreed that it will furnish to the holders and to prospective investors, upon their request, the information required to be delivered pursuant to Rule 144A(d)(4) under the Securities Act.

 

(e)                                   Contemporaneously with the furnishing of each such report discussed above, the Parent will also (a) file a press release with the appropriate internationally recognised wire services in connection with such report and (b) post such report on a publicly accessible website of the Parent. The Parent will also make available copies of all reports required by clauses (i) through (iii) of Section 4.03(a), if and so long as the Notes are listed on the Official List of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange and admitted for trading on the Euro MTF Market and the rules of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, at the offices of the Paying Agent in Luxembourg or, to the extent and in the manner permitted by such rules, post such reports on the official website of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange ( www.bourse.lu ).

 

Section 4.04                                 Compliance Certificate.

 

(a)                                   The Issuer shall deliver to the Trustee, within 120 days after the end of each fiscal year, an Officers’ Certificate stating that a review of the activities of the Issuer, the Parent and its subsidiaries during the preceding fiscal year has been made under the supervision of the signing Officers with a view to determining whether each of the Issuer and the Parent has kept, observed, performed and fulfilled its obligations under this Indenture and the Security Documents, and further stating, as to each such Officer signing such certificate, that to the best of his or her knowledge the Issuer and the Parent has kept, observed, performed and fulfilled each and every covenant contained in this Indenture and the Security Documents and is not in default in the performance or observance of any of the terms, provisions and conditions of this Indenture (or, if a Default or Event of Default has occurred, describing all such Defaults or Events of Default of which he or she may have knowledge and what action the Issuer and/or the Parent is taking or proposes to take with respect thereto) and that to the best of his or her knowledge no event has occurred and remains in existence by reason of which payments on account of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any,

 

48



 

on, the Notes is prohibited or if such event has occurred, a description of the event and what action the Issuer is taking or proposes to take with respect thereto.

 

(b)                                  So long as any of the Notes are outstanding, the Issuer will deliver to the Trustee, forthwith upon any Officer becoming aware of any Default or Event of Default, an Officers’ Certificate specifying such Default or Event of Default and what action the Issuer is taking or proposes to take with respect thereto.

 

Section 4.05                                 Taxes.

 

The Issuer and Parent will pay, and the Parent will cause each of its subsidiaries to pay, prior to delinquency, all material taxes, assessments, and governmental levies except such as are contested in good faith and by appropriate proceedings or where the failure to effect such payment is not adverse in any material respect to the Holders of the Notes.

 

Section 4.06                                 Stay, Extension and Usury Laws.

 

The Issuer and each of the Guarantors covenants (to the extent that it may lawfully do so) that it will not at any time insist upon, plead, or in any manner whatsoever claim or take the benefit or advantage of, any stay, extension or usury law wherever enacted, now or at any time hereafter in force, that may affect the covenants or the performance of this Indenture; and the Issuer and each of the Guarantors (to the extent that it may lawfully do so) hereby expressly waives all benefit or advantage of any such law, and covenants that it will not, by resort to any such law, hinder, delay or impede the execution of any power herein granted to the Trustee, but will suffer and permit the execution of every such power as though no such law has been enacted.

 

Section 4.07                                 Restricted Payments.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly:

 

(i)                                      declare or pay any dividend or make any other payment or distribution on account of the Parent’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests (including, without limitation, any payment in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) or to the direct or indirect holders of the Parent’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests in their capacity as such (other than dividends or distributions payable in Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Parent and other than dividends or distributions payable to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);

 

(ii)                                   purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire or retire for value (including, without limitation, in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Parent) any Equity Interests of the Parent or any direct or indirect parent entity of the Parent;

 

(iii)                                make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Indebtedness of the Issuer or any Guarantor that is contractually subordinated to the Notes or to any Note Guarantee (excluding (x) any intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Parent and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or (y) the purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement of any Indebtedness of the Issuer or any Guarantor that is contractually subordinated to the Notes or to any Note Guarantee purchased in anticipation of satisfying a sinking fund obligation, principal installment or final maturity, in each case due within one year of the date of purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement);

 

49



 

(iv)                               make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; or

 

(v)                                  make any Restricted Investment (all such payments and other actions set forth in these clauses (i) through (v) above being collectively referred to as “ Restricted Payments ”),

 

unless, at the time of and after giving effect to such Restricted Payment:

 

(A)                               no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Restricted Payment;

 

(B)                                 the Parent would, at the time of such Restricted Payment and after giving pro forma effect thereto as if such Restricted Payment had been made at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, have been permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in clause (i) of Section 4.09(a) hereof; and

 

(C)                                 such Restricted Payment, together with the aggregate amount of all other Restricted Payments made by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries since the Issue Date (excluding Restricted Payments permitted by clauses (ii), (iii), (v), (vi), (vii), (viii), (ix), (x), (xi), (xiii) and (xiv) of Section 4.07(b)), is less than the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(1)                                   50% of the Consolidated Net Income of the Parent for the period (taken as one accounting period) from the beginning of the first fiscal quarter commencing after the date of this Indenture to the end of the Parent’s most recently ended fiscal quarter for which internal financial statements are available at the time of such Restricted Payment (or, if such Consolidated Net Income for such period is a deficit, less 100% of such deficit); plus

 

(2)                                   100% of the aggregate net cash proceeds received by the Parent since the date of this Indenture as a contribution to its common equity capital or from the issue or sale of Equity Interests of the Parent (other than Disqualified Stock and Excluded Contributions) or from Subordinated Shareholder Funding or from the issue or sale of convertible or exchangeable Disqualified Stock of the Parent or convertible or exchangeable debt securities of the Parent, in each case that have been converted into or exchanged for Equity Interests of the Parent (including such cash proceeds received in connection with any such conversion or exchange) (other than Equity Interests (or Disqualified Stock or debt securities) sold to a Subsidiary of the Parent), excluding, in each case, any such contribution, issue or sale made in connection with the Closing Funds Flow; plus

 

(3)                                   to the extent that Restricted Investments that were made after the date of this Indenture are sold for cash and/or Cash Equivalents or otherwise liquidated or repaid for cash and/or Cash Equivalents, the lesser of (i) the cash return of capital with respect to such Restricted Investments (less the cost of disposition, if any) and (ii) the initial amount of such Restricted Investments; plus

 

(4)                                   to the extent that any Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Parent designated as such after the date of this Indenture is redesignated as a Restricted Subsidiary after the date of this Indenture, the lesser of (i) the Fair Market Value of the Parent’s Investment in such Subsidiary as of the date of

 

50



 

such redesignation or (ii) such Fair Market Value as of the date on which such Subsidiary was originally designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary after the date of this Indenture; plus

 

(5)                                   a upon the full and unconditional release of a Restricted Investment that is a guarantee made by the Parent or one of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Person, an amount equal to the amount of such guarantee; plus

 

(6)                                   the initial amount of any Restricted Investment made after the Issue Date in a Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; plus

 

(7)                                   100% of any dividends received in cash by the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date from an Unrestricted Subsidiary, to the extent that such dividends were not otherwise included in the Consolidated Net Income of the Parent for such period.

 

(b)                                  The provisions of Section 4.07(a) hereof will not prohibit:

 

(i)                                      the payment of any dividend or the consummation of any irrevocable redemption within 60 days after the date of declaration of the dividend or giving of the redemption notice, as the case may be, if at the date of declaration or notice, the dividend or redemption payment would have complied with the provisions of this Indenture;

 

(ii)                                   the making of any Restricted Payment in exchange for, or out of or with the net cash proceeds of the substantially concurrent sale (other than to a Subsidiary of the Parent) of, Equity Interests of the Parent (other than Disqualified Stock) or from the substantially concurrent contribution of common equity capital or Subordinated Shareholder Funding to the Parent (excluding any such sale or contribution made in connection with the Closing Funds Flow); provided that the amount of any such net cash proceeds that are utilised for any such Restricted Payment will be excluded from Section 4.07(a)(C)(2);

 

(iii)                                the repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement for value of (A) Indebtedness of the Issuer or any Guarantor that is contractually subordinated to the Notes or to any Note Guarantee with the net cash proceeds from a substantially concurrent incurrence of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; or (B) Indebtedness of the Issuer or any Guarantor that is subordinated in right of payment to the Notes or to any Note Guarantee (other than any Indebtedness so subordinated and held by Affiliates of the Issuer) upon a Change of Control or Asset Sale to the extent required by the agreements governing such Indebtedness, but only if the Issuer shall have complied with its obligations under Section 3.10 and Section 4.14 or Section 4.10, as the case may be, and the Issuer repurchased all Notes tendered pursuant to the offer required by such covenants prior to offering to purchase, purchasing or repaying such Indebtedness;

 

(iv)                               the repurchase, redemption or other acquisition or retirement for value of any Equity Interests of the Parent, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity held by any current or former officer, director, employee or consultant of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries pursuant to any equity subscription agreement, stock option agreement, shareholders’ agreement, employment agreements, or similar agreements or stock option plans; provided that the aggregate price paid for all such repurchased, redeemed, acquired or retired Equity Interests may not exceed £3.0 million in any twelve-month period; provided , further , that such amount in any twelve-month period may be increased by an amount not to exceed the cash proceeds received by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries from the sale of Equity Interests of the Parent, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to current or former officers, directors, employees or consultants of the

 

51



 

Parent, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to the extent the cash proceeds from the sale of Equity Interests have not otherwise been applied to the making of Restricted Payments pursuant to Section 4.07(a)(C);

 

(v)                                  the repurchase of Equity Interests of the Parent or any Parent Entity deemed to occur upon the exercise of stock options to the extent such Equity Interests represent a portion of the exercise price of those stock options;

 

(vi)                               the declaration and payment of regularly scheduled or accrued dividends to holders of any class or series of Disqualified Stock of the Parent or any preferred stock of any Restricted Subsidiary issued on or after the Issue Date in accordance with the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in clause (i) of Section 4.09(a);

 

(vii)                            payments of cash, dividends, distributions, advances or other Restricted Payments by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to allow the payment of cash in lieu of the issuance of fractional shares upon (a) the exercise of options or warrants or (b) the conversion or exchange of Capital Stock of any such Person;

 

(viii)                         the payment of any dividend (or, in the case of any partnership or limited liability company, any similar distribution) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent to the holders of its Equity Interests on a pro rata basis;

 

(ix)                                 payments pursuant to any tax sharing agreement or arrangement among the Parent and its Subsidiaries and other Persons with which the Parent or any of its Subsidiaries is required or permitted to file a consolidated tax return or with which the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a part of a group for tax purposes; provided , however , that such payments will not exceed the amount of tax that the Parent and its Subsidiaries would owe on a stand alone basis and the related tax liabilities of the Parent Guarantor and its Subsidiaries are relieved thereby;

 

(x)                                    the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Parent Entity in amounts and at times required to pay:

 

(A)                               franchise taxes and other fees, taxes and expenses required to maintain the corporate existence of any Parent Entity;

 

(B)                                 general corporate overhead expenses of any Parent Entity to the extent such expenses are attributable to the ownership or operation of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries or related to the proper administration of such Parent Entity, including (i) fees and expenses properly incurred in the ordinary course of business to auditors and legal advisors; and (ii) payments in respect of services provided by directors, officers or employees of any such Parent Entity, not to exceed £3.0 million in any calendar year;

 

(C)                                 any income taxes, to the extent such income taxes are attributable to the income of the Parent and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries and, to the extent of the amount actually received in cash from its Unrestricted Subsidiaries, in amounts required to pay such taxes to the extent attributable to the income of such Unrestricted Subsidiaries;

 

(D)                                costs (including all professional fees and expenses) incurred by any Parent Entity in connection with reporting obligations under or otherwise incurred in connection with compliance with applicable laws, rules or regulations of any governmental, regulatory or self-regulatory body or stock exchange, this Indenture or

 

52



 

any other agreement or instrument relating to Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including in respect of any reports filed with respect to the Securities Act, Exchange Act or the respective rules and regulations promulgated thereunder; and

 

(E)                                  fees and expenses of any Parent Entity incurred in relation to any public offering or other sale of Capital Stock or Indebtedness (x) where the net proceeds of such offering or sale are intended to be received by or contributed to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; (y) in a prorated amount of such expenses in proportion to the amount of such net proceeds intended to be so received or contributed; or (z) otherwise on an interim basis prior to completion of such offering so long as any Parent Entity will cause the amount of such expenses to be repaid to the Parent or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary out of the proceeds of such offering promptly if completed;

 

(xi)                                 Permitted Transactions;

 

(xii)                              so long as no Default has occurred and is continuing or would be caused thereby, following a Public Equity Offering that results in a Public Market of the Capital Stock of the Parent or any Parent Entity, the payment of dividends on the Capital Stock of the Parent up to 6% per annum of the net cash proceeds received by the Parent in any such Public Equity Offering or any subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock, or the net cash proceeds of any such Public Equity Offering or subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock of any Parent Entity that are contributed in cash to the Parent’s equity (other than through the issuance of Disqualified Stock); provided , that if such Public Equity Offering was of Capital Stock of a Parent Entity, the net proceeds of any such dividend are used to fund a corresponding dividend in equal or greater amount on the Capital Stock of such Parent Entity;

 

(xiii)                           the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to Red Football Joint Venture Limited in an aggregate amount not to exceed £70.0 million since the Issue Date; or

 

(xiv)                          so long as no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing, other Restricted Payments in an aggregate amount not to exceed £25.0 million since the Issue Date

 

(c)                                   The amount of all Restricted Payments (other than cash) will be the Fair Market Value on the date of the Restricted Payment of the asset(s) or securities proposed to be transferred or issued by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, pursuant to the Restricted Payment.

 

Section 4.08                                 Dividend and Other Payment Restrictions Affecting Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create or permit to exist or become effective any consensual encumbrance or restriction on the ability of any Restricted Subsidiary to:

 

(i)                                      pay dividends or make any other distributions on its Capital Stock to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, or with respect to any other interest or participation in, or measured by, its profits, or pay any Indebtedness owed to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(ii)                                   make loans or advances to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; or

 

53



 

(iii)                                sell, lease or transfer any of its properties or assets to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

(b)                                  The restrictions in Section 4.08(a) hereof will not apply to encumbrances or restrictions existing under or by reason of:

 

(i)                                      agreements governing Existing Indebtedness and the Revolving Credit Facility or any other agreement as in effect at or entered into on the Issue Date and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, with respect to such dividend and other payment restrictions than those contained in those agreements on the date of this Indenture;

 

(ii)                                   this Indenture, the Notes and the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Security Documents;

 

(iii)                                agreements governing other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Section 4.09 and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the restrictions therein are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in this Indenture, the Notes and the Note Guarantees;

 

(iv)                               applicable law, rule, regulation or order;

 

(v)                                  any agreement or instrument of or Capital Stock of a Person acquired by the Issuer or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries as in effect at the time of such acquisition (except to the extent such agreement or instrument was entered into or incurred in connection with or in contemplation of such acquisition) and any amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of any such agreement or instrument, provided that the amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are (A) no more restrictive or (B) not materially less favorable as determined in good faith by the Issuer, than the dividend and other payment restrictions contained in such instrument at the time of such acquisition, which encumbrance or restriction is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any Person, other than the Person, or the property or assets of the Person, so acquired; provided that, in the case of Indebtedness, such Indebtedness was permitted by the terms of this Indenture to be incurred;

 

(vi)                               customary non-assignment provisions in contracts, leases and licenses entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(vii)                            purchase money obligations for property acquired in the ordinary course of business and Capital Lease Obligations that impose restrictions on the property purchased or leased of the nature described in clause (iii) of Section 4.08(a) hereof;

 

(viii)                         any agreement for the sale or other disposition of the Capital Stock or all or substantially all of the property and assets of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that restricts distributions by that Restricted Subsidiary pending its sale or other disposition;

 

(ix)                                 Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; provided that the restrictions contained in the agreements governing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the agreements governing the Indebtedness being refinanced;

 

54



 

(x)                                    Liens permitted to be incurred under the provisions of Section 4.12 hereof that limit the right of the debtor to dispose of the assets subject to such Liens;

 

(xi)                                 provisions limiting the disposition or distribution of assets or property in joint venture agreements, asset sale agreements, sale-leaseback agreements, stock sale agreements and other similar agreements (including agreements entered into in connection with a Restricted Investment) entered into with the approval of the Parent’s Board of Directors, which limitation is applicable only to the assets that are the subject of such agreements;

 

(xii)                              restrictions on cash or other deposits or net worth imposed by customers or suppliers or required by insurance, surety or bonding companies, in each case, under contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(xiii)                           Hedging Obligations entered into from time to time;

 

(xiv)                          any mortgage financing or mortgage refinancing that imposes restrictions on the real property (including any heritage building rights) securing such Indebtedness; and

 

(xv)                             agreements governing Indebtedness incurred pursuant to clauses (iv) or (xiv) of Section 4.09(b) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that is not required to become a Guarantor by virtue of Section 4.16(e)(i), provided that any encumbrance or restriction in any such agreement is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any other Person, other than such Restricted Subsidiary or its property or assets.

 

Section 4.09                                 Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, issue, assume, guarantee or otherwise become directly or indirectly liable, contingently or otherwise, with respect to (collectively, “ incur ”) any Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt), and the Parent will not and will not permit the Issuer or any Subsidiary Guarantor to, issue any Disqualified Stock and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to issue any shares of preferred stock; provided , however :

 

(i)                                      that the Parent may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue Disqualified Stock, the Issuer and the Subsidiary Guarantors may issue Disqualified Stock, and the Issuer and the Subsidiary Guarantors may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue preferred stock, if the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio for the Parent’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred or such Disqualified Stock or such preferred stock is issued, as the case may be, would have been at least 2.0 to 1.0, in each case, determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the additional Indebtedness had been incurred or the Disqualified Stock or the preferred stock had been issued, as the case may be, at the beginning of such four-quarter period; and

 

(ii)                                   if the Indebtedness to be incurred is Senior Secured Indebtedness, the Issuer and the Guarantors may incur such Senior Secured Indebtedness if the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio for the Parent’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred is less than 4.0 to 1.0 determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the Indebtedness had been incurred at the beginning of such four-quarter period.

 

(b)                                  The provisions of Section 4.09(a) hereof will not prohibit the incurrence of any of the following items of Indebtedness (collectively, “ Permitted Debt ”):

 

55


 

(i)                                      the incurrence by the Parent and any Subsidiary Guarantor of additional Indebtedness and letters of credit under Credit Facilities in an aggregate principal amount at any one time outstanding under this Section 4.09(b)(i) (with letters of credit being deemed to have a principal amount equal to the maximum potential liability of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries thereunder) not to exceed £75 million;

 

(ii)                                   the incurrence by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries of Existing Indebtedness;

 

(iii)                                the incurrence by the Issuer and the Guarantors of Indebtedness represented by the Notes and the related Note Guarantees to be issued on the date of this Indenture;

 

(iv)                               the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness represented by Capital Lease Obligations, mortgage financings or purchase money obligations, in each case, incurred for the purpose of financing or refinancing all or any part of the purchase price or cost of design, construction, lease, installation or improvement of property (real or personal), plant or equipment used or useful in a Permitted Business, in an aggregate principal amount, including all Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness incurred in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which were used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness incurred pursuant to this Section 4.09(b)(iv), not to exceed £50.0 million at any time outstanding;

 

(v)                                  the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness (other than intercompany Indebtedness) that was permitted by this Indenture to be incurred under Section 4.09(a) or clauses (ii), (iii), (v) or (xii) of this Section 4.09(b);

 

(vi)                               the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Parent and any of such Restricted Subsidiaries; provided, however , that:

 

(A)                               if the Issuer or any Guarantor is the obligor on such Indebtedness and the payee is not the Issuer or a Guarantor, such Indebtedness must be unsecured and  expressly subordinated to the prior payment in full in cash of all Obligations then due with respect to the Notes, in the case of the Issuer, or the relevant Note Guarantee, in the case of a Guarantor; and

 

(B)                                 (1) any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such Indebtedness being held by a Person other than the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent and (2) any sale or other transfer of any such Indebtedness to a Person that is not either the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, that was not permitted by this Section 4.09(b)(vi);

 

(vii)                            the issuance by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent to the Parent or to any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that:

 

(A)                               any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such preferred stock being held by a Person other than the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

56



 

(B)                                 any sale or other transfer of any such preferred stock to a Person that is not either the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an issuance of such preferred stock by such Restricted Subsidiary that was not permitted by this Section 4.09(b)(vii);

 

(viii)                         the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Hedging Obligations in the ordinary course of business and not for speculative purposes;

 

(ix)                                 the Guarantee by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent that the guaranteed Indebtedness was permitted to be incurred by another provision of this Section 4.09; provided that if the Indebtedness being guaranteed is subordinated to or pari passu with the Notes or a Note Guarantee, then the Guarantee must be subordinated or pari passu , as applicable, to the same extent as the Indebtedness guaranteed;

 

(x)                                    the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness in respect of workers’ compensation claims, self-insurance obligations, bankers’ acceptances, customs, VAT and other tax guarantees, performance and surety bonds in the ordinary course of business;

 

(xi)                                 the incurrence by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness arising from the honoring by a bank or other financial institution of a check, draft or similar instrument inadvertently drawn against insufficient funds, so long as such Indebtedness is covered within five business days;

 

(xii)                              Indebtedness of any Person outstanding on the date on which such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or is merged, consolidated, amalgamated or otherwise combined with (including pursuant to any acquisition of assets and assumption of related liabilities) the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than Indebtedness incurred to provide all or any portion of the funds used to consummate the transaction or series of related transactions pursuant to which such Person became a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or was otherwise acquired by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries); provided , however , with respect to this Section 4.09(b)(xii), that at the time of the acquisition or other transaction pursuant to which such Indebtedness was deemed to be incurred the Parent would have been able to incur £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to Section 4.09(a)(i) after giving pro forma effect to the incurrence of such Indebtedness pursuant to this Section 4.09(b)(xii);

 

(xiii)                           Indebtedness arising from agreements of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries providing for customary indemnification, obligations in respect of earnouts or other adjustments of purchase price or, in each case, similar obligations, in each case, incurred or assumed in connection with the acquisition or disposition of any business or assets or Person or any Equity Interests of a Subsidiary, provided that the maximum liability of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of all such Indebtedness shall at no time exceed the gross proceeds, including the Fair Market Value of non-cash proceeds (measured at the time received and without giving effect to any subsequent changes in value), actually received by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries in connection with such disposition; and

 

(xiv)                          the incurrence by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries of additional Indebtedness in an aggregate principal amount (or accreted value, as applicable) at any time outstanding not to exceed £50.0 million.

 

(c)                                   Neither the Issuer nor any Guarantor will incur any Indebtedness (including Permitted Debt) that is contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Issuer or

 

57



 

such Guarantor unless such Indebtedness is also contractually subordinated in right of payment to the Notes and the applicable Note Guarantee on substantially identical terms; provided , however , that no Indebtedness will be deemed to be contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Issuer or any Guarantor solely by virtue of being unsecured or by virtue of being secured on a junior priority basis.

 

(d)                                  For purposes of determining compliance with this Section 4.09, in the event that an item of Indebtedness meets the criteria of more than one of the categories of Permitted Debt described in Section 4.09(b)(i) through (xiv), or is entitled to be incurred pursuant to Section 4.09(a)(i), the Parent will be permitted to classify such item of Indebtedness on the date of its incurrence or later reclassify all or a portion of such item of Indebtedness, in any manner that complies with this Section 4.09.  Indebtedness under any Credit Facility that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral will be deemed to have be incurred under Section 4.09(b)(i) and may not be reclassified if such Indebtedness or any part thereof ranks senior to the Notes and the Note Guarantees with respect to proceeds distributions of any enforcement Collateral. The accrual of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or amortisation of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms, the reclassification of preferred stock as Indebtedness due to a change in accounting principles, and the payment of dividends on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock will not be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness or an issuance of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock for purposes of this Section 4.09; provided , in each such case, that the amount of any such accrual, accretion or payment is included in Consolidated Interest Expense of the Parent as accrued. Notwithstanding any other provision of this Section 4.09, the maximum amount of Indebtedness that the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur pursuant to this Section 4.09 shall not be deemed to be exceeded solely as a result of fluctuations in exchange rates or currency values.

 

(e)                                   The amount of any Indebtedness outstanding as of any date will be:

 

(1)                                   the accreted value of the Indebtedness, in the case of any Indebtedness issued with original issue discount;

 

(2)                                   the principal amount of the Indebtedness, in the case of any other Indebtedness; and

 

(3)                                   in respect of Indebtedness of another Person secured by a Lien on the assets of the specified Person, the lesser of:

 

(A)                               the Fair Market Value of such assets at the date of determination; and

 

(B)                                 the amount of the Indebtedness of the other Person.

 

(f)                                     For purposes of determining compliance with any sterling-denominated restriction on the incurrence of Indebtedness, the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of Indebtedness denominated in another currency will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date such Indebtedness was incurred, in the case of term Indebtedness, or first committed, in the case of Indebtedness incurred under a revolving credit facility; provided that (1) if such Indebtedness is incurred to refinance other Indebtedness denominated in a currency other than sterling, and such refinancing would cause the applicable sterling-denominated restriction to be exceeded if calculated at the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date of such refinancing, such sterling-denominated restriction will be deemed not to have been exceeded so long as the principal amount of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount of such Indebtedness being refinanced; (2) the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of any such Indebtedness outstanding on the Issue Date will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the Issue Date; and (3) if and for so long as any such Indebtedness is

 

58



 

subject to an agreement intended to protect against fluctuations in currency exchange rates with respect to the currency in which such Indebtedness is denominated covering principal and interest on such Indebtedness, the amount of such Indebtedness, if denominated in sterling, will be the amount of the principal payment required to be made under such currency agreement and, otherwise, the Sterling Equivalent of such amount plus the Sterling Equivalent of any premium which is at such time due and payable but is not covered by such currency agreement.

 

Section 4.10                                 Asset Sales.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, consummate an Asset Sale unless:

 

(i)                                      the Parent (or the Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) receives consideration at the time of the Asset Sale at least equal to the Fair Market Value (measured as of the date of the definitive agreement with respect to such Asset Sale) of the assets or Equity Interests issued or sold or otherwise disposed of; and

 

(ii)                                   at least 75% of the consideration received in the Asset Sale by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary is in the form of cash or Cash Equivalents.  For purposes of this provision, each of the following will be deemed to be cash:

 

(A)                               any liabilities, as shown on the Parent’s most recent consolidated balance sheet, of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than contingent liabilities and liabilities that are by their terms subordinated to the Notes or any Note Guarantee) that are assumed by the transferee of any such assets pursuant to a customary novation or indemnity agreement that releases the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary from or indemnifies against further liability;

 

(B)                                 any securities, notes or other obligations received by the Parent or any such Restricted Subsidiary from such transferee that are converted by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary into cash or Cash Equivalents within 90 days following the closing of the Asset Sale, to the extent of the cash or Cash Equivalents received in that conversion;

 

(C)                                 Indebtedness of any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent or Preferred Stock of a Subsidiary Guarantor, in each case that is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent as a result of such Asset Sale, to the extent that the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries following such Asset Sale are released from any guarantee of such Indebtedness or Preferred Stock in connection with such Asset Sale;

 

(D)                                consideration consisting of Indebtedness of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or Preferred Stock of a Subsidiary Guarantor which is either repaid in full or cancelled in connection with such Asset Sale; and

 

(E)                                  any Capital Stock or assets of the kind referred to in Section 4.10(c)(ii) or (iv),

 

provided that, in no event will the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sell, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of all or part of the Specified Asset other than (i) to the Issuer or a Guarantor or (ii) in a sale and lease back transaction permitted by Section 4.15 (a “ Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback ”).

 

(b)                                  Within 30 Business Days of any Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback entered into in compliance with this Indenture, including this Section 4.10 and Sections 4.15 and 4.21, the Issuer will apply the Net Proceeds from such Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback (a) to repay, repurchase,

 

59



 

prepay or redeem outstanding Indebtedness of the Parent or any other Guarantor incurred pursuant to Section 4.09(b)(i) and (b) with the balance of such Net Proceeds after making such repayment, repurchase, prepayment or redemption, to make an Asset Sale Offer (as defined below). Upon the completion of such Asset Sale Offer, any Net Proceeds not applied to such Asset Sale Offer will not constitute Excess Proceeds (as defined below) and may be used by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries in any manner not prohibited by this Indenture.

 

(c)                                   Within 360 days after the receipt of any Net Proceeds from an Asset Sale, the Parent (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) may apply such Net Proceeds:

 

(i)                                      to repay, repurchase, prepay or redeem (a) Indebtedness of the Parent or any other Guarantor incurred pursuant to Section 4.09(b)(i) that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral and that is not subordinated in right of payment with the Notes or the Note Guarantees, and, if the Indebtedness repaid is revolving credit Indebtedness, to correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, (b) Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that is not a Guarantor or (c) the Notes pursuant to an offer to all holders of Notes at a purchase price equal to 100% of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of purchase (a “ Notes Offer ”);

 

(ii)                                   to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) all or substantially all of the assets of, or any Capital Stock of, another Permitted Business, if, after giving effect to any such acquisition of Capital Stock, the Permitted Business is or becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent;

 

(iii)                                to make a capital expenditure; or

 

(iv)                               to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) other assets (other than Capital Stock) that are not classified as current assets under GAAP and that are used or useful in a Permitted Business.

 

Pending the final application of any Net Proceeds, the Parent (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary) may temporarily reduce revolving credit borrowings or otherwise invest the Net Proceeds in any manner that is not prohibited by this Indenture.

 

(d)                                  Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided in Section 4.10(c) will constitute “ Excess Proceeds .”  When the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15.0 million, within five Business Days thereof, the Issuer will make an Asset Sale Offer to all Holders of Notes and make an offer to all holders of other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Notes or any Note Guarantee containing provisions similar to those set forth in this Indenture with respect to offers to purchase, prepay  or redeem with the proceeds of sales of assets in accordance with Section 3.10 hereof to purchase, prepay or redeem the maximum principal amount of Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith) that may be purchased, prepaid or redeemed out of the Excess Proceeds.  The offer price in any Asset Sale Offer will be equal to 100% of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of purchase, prepayment or redemption, subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date, and will be payable in cash. If any Excess Proceeds remain after consummation of an Asset Sale Offer, the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries may use those Excess Proceeds for any purpose not otherwise prohibited by this Indenture. If the aggregate principal amount of Notes and other pari passu Indebtedness tendered into (or required to be prepaid or redeemed in connection with) such Asset Sale Offer exceeds the

 

60



 

amount of Excess Proceeds, or if the aggregate principal amount of Notes tendered pursuant to a Notes Offer exceeds the amount of Net Proceeds so applied, the Trustee will select the Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness to be purchased on a pro rata basis, based on the amounts tendered or required to be prepaid or redeemed. For the purposes of calculating the principal amount of any such Indebtedness not denominated in sterling, such Indebtedness shall be calculated by converting any such principal amounts into their Sterling Equivalent determined as of the Business Day immediately prior to the date on which the Asset Sale Offer is announced. Upon completion of each Asset Sale Offer, the amount of Excess Proceeds will be reset at zero.

 

(e)                                   The Issuer will comply with the requirements of Rule 14e-1 under the Exchange Act and any other securities laws and regulations to the extent those laws and regulations are applicable in connection with each repurchase of Notes pursuant to a Notes Offer or an Asset Sale Offer.  To the extent that the provisions of any securities laws or regulations conflict with the provisions of Section 3.10 hereof or this Section 4.10, the Issuer will comply with the applicable securities laws and regulations and will not be deemed to have breached its obligations under Section 3.10 hereof or this Section 4.10 by virtue of such compliance.

 

Section 4.11                                 Transactions with Affiliates.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, make any payment to or sell, lease, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its properties or assets to, or purchase any property or assets from, or enter into or make or amend any transaction, contract, agreement, understanding, loan, advance or guarantee with, or for the benefit of, any Affiliate of the Parent (each, an “ Affiliate Transaction ”), unless:

 

(i)                                      the Affiliate Transaction is on terms that are no less favorable to the Parent or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary than those that would have been obtained in a comparable arm’s length transaction by the Parent or such Restricted Subsidiary with a Person who is not an Affiliate of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(ii)                                   the Parent delivers to the Trustee:

 

(A)                               with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £10.0 million, a resolution of the Board of Directors of the Parent set forth in an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such Affiliate Transaction complies with this Section 4.11 and that such Affiliate Transaction has been approved by a majority of the disinterested members of the Board of Directors of the Parent or, if there are no disinterested directors in respect of such Affiliate Transaction, an opinion as to the fairness to the Parent or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing; and

 

(B)                                 with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £20.0 million, an opinion as to the fairness to the Parent or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing.

 

(b)                                  The following items will not be deemed to be Affiliate Transactions and, therefore, will not be subject to the provisions of Section 4.11(a) hereof:

 

(i)                                      any employment agreement, collective bargaining agreement, consultant agreement, employee benefit arrangements with any employee, consultant, officer or director of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including under any stock option, stock

 

61



 

appreciation rights, stock incentive or similar plans, entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(ii)                                   transactions between or among the Parent and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(iii)                                transactions with a Person (other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Parent) that is an Affiliate of the Parent solely because the Parent owns, directly or through a Restricted Subsidiary, an Equity Interest in, or controls, such Person;

 

(iv)                               payment of reasonable and customary fees and reimbursements of expenses (pursuant to indemnity arrangements or otherwise) of officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(v)                                  any issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) or Subordinated Shareholder Funding of the Parent to Affiliates of the Parent;

 

(vi)                               Restricted Payments that do not violate Section 4.07 hereof;

 

(vii)                            Permitted Investments (other than Permitted Investments described as defined in clauses (3), (13) and (15) of the definition thereof);

 

(viii)                         transactions pursuant to, or contemplated by any agreement in effect on the Issue Date and transactions pursuant to any amendment, modification or extension to such agreement, so long as such amendment, modification or extension, taken as a whole, is not materially more disadvantageous to the holders of the Notes than the original agreement as in effect on the Issue Date;

 

(ix)                                 transactions with customers, clients, suppliers, or purchasers or sellers of goods or services, in each case in the ordinary course of business and otherwise in compliance with the terms of this Indenture that are fair to the Parent or its Restricted Subsidiaries, in the reasonable determination of the members of the Board of Directors of the Parent or the senior management thereof, or are on terms at least as favorable as might reasonably have been obtained at such time from an unaffiliated Person;

 

(x)                                    any payments or other transactions pursuant to a tax sharing agreement between the Parent and any other Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent and any other Person with which the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries files a consolidated tax return or with which the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is part of a group for tax purposes or any tax advantageous group contribution made pursuant to applicable legislation; provided , however , that any such tax sharing or arrangement and payment does not permit or require payments in excess of the amounts of tax that would be payable by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a stand-alone basis;

 

(xi)                                 payment of Management Fees and the entry into any agreement related thereto, provided that any such agreement does not contain any material provision or term other than those related to the payment of such Management Fees and the performance of management, monitoring and advisory services by the counterparty thereto;

 

(xii)                              transactions permitted by, and complying with, the provisions of Section 5.01; and

 

(xiii)                           Permitted Transactions.

 

62



 

Section 4.12                                 Liens.

 

The Parent will not and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, assume or otherwise cause or suffer to exist or become effective any Lien of any kind securing Indebtedness upon any of their property or assets, now owned or hereafter acquired, except (1) in the case of any property or asset that does not constitute Collateral, Permitted Liens and (2) in the case of any property or asset that constitutes Collateral, Permitted Collateral Liens.

 

Section 4.13                                 Corporate Existence.

 

Subject to Article 5 hereof, the Parent and the Issuer shall do or cause to be done all things necessary to preserve and keep in full force and effect:

 

(i)                                      its corporate existence, and the corporate, partnership or other existence of each of its Subsidiaries, in accordance with the respective organizational documents (as the same may be amended from time to time) of the Parent or any such Subsidiary; and

 

(ii)                                   the rights (charter and statutory), licenses and franchises of the Parent and its Subsidiaries; provided, however, that the Parent shall not be required to preserve any such right, license or franchise, or the corporate, partnership or other existence of any of its Subsidiaries (other than the Issuer), if the Board of Directors shall determine that the preservation thereof is no longer desirable in the conduct of the business of the Parent and its Subsidiaries, taken as a whole, and that the loss thereof is not adverse in any material respect to the Holders of the Notes.

 

Section 4.14                                 Offer to Repurchase Upon Change of Control.

 

(a)                                   If a Change of Control occurs, each holder of Notes will have the right to require the Issuer to repurchase all or any part (equal to £50,000 or $100,000 or an integral multiple of £1,000 or $1,000 in excess thereof) of that holder’s Notes pursuant to a Change of Control Offer on the terms set forth in this Indenture. In the Change of Control Offer, the Issuer will offer a payment in cash equal to 101% of the aggregate principal amount of Notes repurchased, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on the Notes repurchased to the date of purchase (the “ Change of Control Payment ”), subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date. Within 30 days following any Change of Control, the Issuer will mail a notice to each Holder describing the transaction or transactions that constitute the Change of Control and offering to repurchase Notes on the date (the “ Change of Control Payment Date ”) specified in the notice stating:

 

(i)                                      that the Change of Control Offer is being made pursuant to this Section 4.14 and that all Notes tendered will be accepted for payment;

 

(ii)                                   the purchase price and the Change of Control Payment Date, which shall be no earlier than 30 days and no later than 60 days from the date such notice is mailed;

 

(iii)                                that any Note not tendered will continue to accrue interest;

 

(iv)                               that, unless the Issuer defaults in the payment of the Change of Control Payment, all Notes accepted for payment pursuant to the Change of Control Offer will cease to accrue interest after the Change of Control Payment Date;

 

(v)                                  that Holders electing to have any Notes purchased pursuant to a Change of Control Offer will be required to surrender the Notes, with the form entitled “Option of Holder to Elect Purchase” attached to the Notes completed, or transfer by book-entry transfer,

 

63



 

to the Paying Agent at the address specified in the notice prior to the close of business on the third Business Day preceding the Change of Control Payment Date;

 

(vi)                               that Holders will be entitled to withdraw their election if the Paying Agent receives, not later than the close of business on the second Business Day preceding the Change of Control Payment Date, a facsimile transmission or letter setting forth the name of the Holder, the principal amount of Notes delivered for purchase, and a statement that such Holder is withdrawing his election to have the Notes purchased; and

 

(vii)                            that Holders whose Notes are being purchased only in part will be issued new Notes equal in principal amount to the unpurchased portion of the Notes surrendered, which unpurchased portion must be equal to, in the case of the Dollar Notes, $100,000 in principal amount or an integral multiple of $1,000 in excess thereof and, in the case of the Sterling Notes, £50,000 in principal amount or an integral multiple of £1,000 in excess thereof.

 

The Issuer will comply with the requirements of Rule 14e-1 under the Exchange Act and any other applicable securities laws and regulations to the extent those laws and regulations are applicable in connection with the repurchase of the Notes as a result of a Change of Control. To the extent that the provisions of any securities laws or regulations conflict with this Section 4.14, the Issuer will comply with the applicable securities laws and regulations and will not be deemed to have breached its obligations under this Section 4.14 by virtue of such compliance.

 

(b)                                  On the Change of Control Payment Date, the Issuer will, to the extent lawful:

 

(i)                                      accept for payment all Notes or portions of Notes properly tendered pursuant to the Change of Control Offer;

 

(ii)                                   deposit with the Paying Agent an amount equal to the Change of Control Payment in respect of all Notes or portions of Notes properly tendered; and

 

(iii)                                deliver or cause to be delivered to the Trustee the Notes properly accepted together with an Officers’ Certificate stating the aggregate principal amount of Notes or portions of Notes being purchased by the Issuer.

 

The Paying Agent will promptly mail (and in any event not later than five days after the Change of Control Payment Date) to each holder of Notes properly tendered the Change of Control Payment for such Notes, and the Trustee will promptly authenticate and mail (or cause to be transferred by book-entry) to each holder a new Note equal in principal amount to any unpurchased portion of the Notes surrendered, if any. The Issuer will publicly announce the results of the Change of Control Offer on or as soon as practicable after the Change of Control Payment Date.

 

The provisions of this Section 4.14 that require the Issuer to make a Change of Control Offer following a Change of Control will be applicable whether or not any other provisions of this Indenture are applicable.  Except as described above with respect to a Change of Control, this Indenture does not contain provisions that permit the holders of the Notes to require that the Issuer repurchase or redeem the Notes in the event of a takeover, recapitalisation or similar transaction.

 

(c)                                   The Issuer will not be required to make a Change of Control Offer upon a Change of Control if (1) a third party makes the Change of Control Offer in the manner, at the times and otherwise in compliance with the requirements set forth in this Indenture applicable to a Change of Control Offer made by the Issuer and purchases all Notes properly tendered and not withdrawn under the Change of Control Offer, or (2) notice of redemption has been given pursuant to Section 3.07 of this Indenture, unless and until there is a default in payment of the applicable redemption price.

 

64



 

(d)                                  Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained herein, a Change of Control Offer may be made in advance of a Change of Control, conditioned upon  the consummation of such Change of Control, if a definitive agreement is in place for the Change of Control at the time the Change of Control Offer is made.

 

(e)                                   If and for so long as the Notes are listed on the Euro MTF Market and the rules of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, the Issuer will publish notices relating to the Change of Control Offer in a leading newspaper of general circulation in Luxembourg (which is expected to be the Luxemburger Wort ) or, to the extent and in the manner permitted by such rules, posted on the official website of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange ( www.bourse.lu ).

 

Section 4.15                                 Limitation on Sale and Leaseback Transactions.

 

The Parent will not, and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, enter into any sale and leaseback transaction with a Person (other than the Carrington Transaction) other than the Parent or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent; provided that any Guarantor may enter into a sale and leaseback transaction if:

 

(i)                                      that Guarantor could have (a) incurred Indebtedness in an amount equal to the Attributable Debt relating to such sale and leaseback transaction under the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test in Section 4.09(a)(i) hereof and (b) (other than in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction) incurred a Lien to secure such Indebtedness pursuant to Section 4.12 hereof;

 

(ii)                                   the gross cash proceeds of that sale and leaseback transaction are at least equal to the Fair Market Value, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Parent of the property that is the subject of that sale and leaseback transaction; and

 

(iii)                                the transfer of assets in that sale and leaseback transaction is permitted by, and the Parent applies the proceeds of such transaction in compliance with, Section 4.10 hereof.

 

Section 4.16                                 Limitation on Issuances of Guarantees of Indebtedness.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that are not Guarantors, directly or indirectly, to guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable with respect to any other Indebtedness of the Issuer or a Guarantor unless such Restricted Subsidiary simultaneously executes and delivers a supplemental indenture providing for the Guarantee of the payment of the Notes by such Restricted Subsidiary, which Guarantee will be senior to or pari passu with such Restricted Subsidiary’s guarantee of such other Indebtedness. Any such Restricted Subsidiary will, simultaneously with the execution of such supplemental indenture, pledge all of its existing and future assets to secure its Note Guarantee, and the Parent will cause all of the Capital Stock in such Restricted Subsidiary owned by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries to be pledged to secure the Notes and the Note Guarantees.

 

(b)                                  Each additional Note Guarantee will be limited as necessary to recognise certain defenses generally available to guarantors (including those that relate to fraudulent conveyance or transfer, voidable preference, financial assistance, corporate purpose, capital maintenance or similar laws, regulations or defenses affecting the rights of creditors generally) or other considerations under applicable law.

 

(c)                                   Notwithstanding the foregoing, the Parent shall not be obligated to cause such Restricted Subsidiary to Guarantee the Notes to the extent that such Guarantee by such Restricted Subsidiary would reasonably be expected to give rise to or result in a violation of applicable law which, in any case, cannot be prevented or otherwise avoided through measures reasonably available

 

65


 

to the Parent or the Restricted Subsidiary or any liability for the officers, directors or shareholders of such Restricted Subsidiary.

 

(d)                                  Any additional Note Guarantee will automatically and unconditionally be released under the same conditions and circumstances that the guarantee of other Indebtedness will be released, so long as no Event of Default would arise as a result and no other Indebtedness is at that time guaranteed by the relevant Guarantor.

 

Section 4.17                                 Payments for Consent.

 

The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, pay or cause to be paid any consideration to or for the benefit of any holder of Notes for or as an inducement to any consent, waiver or amendment of any of the terms or provisions of this Indenture or the Notes unless such consideration is offered to be paid and is paid to all holders of the Notes that consent, waive or agree to amend in the time frame set forth in the solicitation documents relating to such consent, waiver or agreement.

 

Section 4.18                                 Additional Note Guarantees.

 

(a)                                   The Parent will, on the date it furnishes an annual report to the holders of Notes pursuant to Section 4.03(a)(i), cause each of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is not a Guarantor and is a Material Company as of the end of the most recently completed fiscal year to become a Guarantor and to execute a supplemental indenture and deliver an Opinion of Counsel satisfactory to the Trustee on such date.

 

(b)                                  Each additional Note Guarantee of such Restricted Subsidiary will be limited as necessary to recognise certain defenses generally available to guarantors (including those that relate to fraudulent conveyance or transfer, voidable preference, financial assistance, corporate purpose, capital maintenance or similar laws, regulations or defenses affecting the rights of creditors generally) or other considerations under applicable law.

 

(c)                                   Notwithstanding the foregoing, the Parent shall not be obligated to cause such Restricted Subsidiary to Guarantee the Notes to the extent that such Guarantee by such Restricted Subsidiary would reasonably be expected to give rise to or result in a violation of applicable law which, in any case, cannot be prevented or otherwise avoided through measures reasonably available to the Parent or the Restricted Subsidiary or any liability for the officers, directors or shareholders of such Restricted Subsidiary.

 

(d)                                  Any such Restricted Subsidiary will, simultaneously with the execution of such supplemental indenture, pledge all of its existing and future assets to secure its Note Guarantee, and the Parent will cause all of the Capital Stock in such Restricted Subsidiary owned by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries to be pledged to secure the Notes and the Note Guarantees.  The form of such supplemental indenture is attached as Exhibit E hereto.

 

(e)                                   Notwithstanding the foregoing:

 

(i)                                      in no event will a Restricted Subsidiary formed solely for the purpose of holding one or more assets or properties that are to be financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to clauses (iv) or (xiv) of Section 4.09(b) be required to become a Guarantor pursuant to this Section 4.18 if the only assets and properties (other than assets that are de minimis in value) owned by such Restricted Subsidiary are financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to clauses (iv) or (xiv) of Section 4.09(b) for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Restricted Subsidiary (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such

 

66



 

Restricted Subsidiary, such Restricted Subsidiary shall become a Guarantor pursuant to this Section 4.18  (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)); and

 

(ii)                                   to the extent that any Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition of such Person by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent (other than Red Football Junior Limited) and such Person will have outstanding, following the consummation of such acquisition, Indebtedness permitted to be incurred pursuant to clause (xii) of Section 4.09(b) and such Person would be required to obtain the consent of the holders of such Indebtedness to become a Guarantor or grant security pursuant to this Section 4.18, then such Person need not become a Guarantor for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Person (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Person, such Person shall become a Guarantor pursuant to this Section 4.18 (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)).

 

Section 4.19                                 Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

The Board of Directors of the Parent may designate any Restricted Subsidiary to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary if that designation would not cause a Default.  If a Restricted Subsidiary is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, the aggregate Fair Market Value of all outstanding Investments owned by the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries in the Subsidiary designated as Unrestricted will be deemed to be an Investment made as of the time of the designation and will reduce the amount available for Restricted Payments under Section 4.07 hereof or under one or more clauses of the definition of Permitted Investments, as determined by the Parent.  That designation will only be permitted if the Investment would be permitted at that time and if the Restricted Subsidiary otherwise meets the definition of an Unrestricted Subsidiary.  The Board of Directors of the Parent may redesignate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary if that redesignation would not cause a Default.

 

Any designation of a Subsidiary of the Parent as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be evidenced to the Trustee by filing with the Trustee a certified copy of a resolution of the Board of Directors giving effect to such designation and an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such designation complied with the preceding conditions and was permitted by Section 4.07 hereof.  If, at any time, any Unrestricted Subsidiary would fail to meet the preceding requirements as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, it will thereafter cease to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary for purposes of this Indenture and any Indebtedness of such Subsidiary will be deemed to be incurred by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent as of such date and, if such Indebtedness is not permitted to be incurred as of such date under Section 4.09 hereof, the Parent will be in default of such covenant.  The Board of Directors of the Parent may at any time designate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary; provided that such designation will be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness by a Restricted Subsidiary of any outstanding Indebtedness of such Unrestricted Subsidiary, and such designation will only be permitted if (1) such Indebtedness is permitted under Section 4.09 hereof, calculated on a pro forma basis as if such designation had occurred at the beginning of the applicable reference period; and (2) no Default or Event of Default would be in existence following such designation.

 

Section 4.20                                 Additional Amounts

 

(a)                                   All payments made under or with respect to the Notes (whether or not in the form of Definitive Registered Notes) or with respect to any Note Guarantee will be made free and clear of and without withholding or deduction for, or on account of, any present or future Taxes unless the withholding or deduction of such Taxes is then required by law. If any deduction or withholding for, or on account of, any Taxes imposed or levied by or on behalf of any jurisdiction in which the Issuer or any Guarantor (including any surviving corporation), is then incorporated, engaged in business or resident for tax purposes or any political subdivision thereof or therein or any jurisdiction from or through which payment is made by or on behalf of the Issuer or any Guarantor (including, without

 

67



 

limitation, the jurisdiction of any paying agent) (each, a “ Tax Jurisdiction ”), will at any time be required to be made from any payments made under or with respect to the Notes or with respect to any Note Guarantee, including, without limitation, payments of principal, redemption price, purchase price, interest or premium, the Issuer, the relevant Guarantor or other payor, as applicable, will pay such additional amounts (the “ Additional Amounts ”) as may be necessary in order that the net amounts received in respect of such payments by each holder (including Additional Amounts) after such withholding, deduction or imposition will equal the respective amounts that would have been received in respect of such payments in the absence of such withholding or deduction; provided , however , that no Additional Amounts will be payable with respect to:

 

(i)                                      any Taxes that would not have been imposed but for the holder or the beneficial owner of the Notes being a citizen or resident or national of, incorporated in or carrying on a business, in the relevant Tax Jurisdiction in which such Taxes are imposed or having any other present or former connection with the relevant Tax Jurisdiction other than the mere acquisition, holding, enforcement or receipt of payment in respect of the Notes or with respect to any Note Guarantee;

 

(ii)                                   any Taxes that are imposed or withheld as a result of the failure of the holder of the Note or beneficial owner of the Notes to comply with any reasonable written request, made to that holder or beneficial owner in writing at least 90 days before any such withholding or deduction would be payable, by the Issuer or any of the Guarantors to provide timely and accurate information concerning the nationality, residence or identity of such Holder or beneficial owner or to make any valid and timely declaration or similar claim or satisfy any certification information or other reporting requirement, which is required or imposed by a statute, treaty, regulation or administrative practice of the relevant Tax Jurisdiction as a precondition to any exemption from or reduction in all or part of such Taxes to which such Holder is entitled;

 

(iii)                                any Note presented for payment (where Notes are in the form of Definitive Registered Notes and presentation is required) more than 30 days after the relevant payment is first made available for payment to the Holder (except to the extent that the Holder would have been entitled to Additional Amounts had the Note been presented on the last day of such 30 day period);

 

(iv)                               any estate, inheritance, gift, sale, transfer, personal property or similar Taxes;

 

(v)                                  any Taxes withheld, deducted or imposed on a payment to an individual and that are required to be made pursuant to European Council Directive 2003/48/EC or any other directive implementing the conclusions of the ECOFIN Council meeting of 26 and 27 November 2000 on the taxation of savings income or any law implementing or complying with or introduced in order to conform to, such Directive;

 

(vi)                               any Note presented for payment by or on behalf of a holder of Notes who would have been able to avoid such withholding or deduction by presenting the relevant Note to another Paying Agent in a member state of the European Union;

 

(vii)                            any Taxes payable other than by deduction or withholding from payments under, or with respect to, the Notes or with respect to any Note Guarantee; or

 

(viii)                         any combination of items (1) through (7) above.

 

(b)                                  In addition to the foregoing, the Issuer and the Guarantors will also pay and indemnify the holder for any present or future stamp, issue, registration, court or documentary taxes, or any other excise or property taxes, charges or similar levies or Taxes which are levied by any Tax

 

68



 

Jurisdiction on the execution, delivery, registration or enforcement of any of the Notes, this Indenture, any Note Guarantee, or any other document or instrument referred to therein.

 

(c)                                   If the Issuer or any Guarantor, as the case may be, becomes aware that it will be obligated to pay Additional Amounts with respect to any payment under or with respect to the Notes or any Note Guarantee, the Issuer or the relevant Guarantor, as the case may be, will deliver to the Trustee on a date that is at least 30 days prior to the date of that payment (unless the obligation to pay Additional Amounts arises after the 30th day prior to that payment date, in which case the Issuer or the relevant Guarantor shall notify the Trustee promptly thereafter) an Officers’ Certificate stating the fact that Additional Amounts will be payable and the amount estimated to be so payable. The Officers’ Certificate must also set forth any other information reasonably necessary to enable the Paying Agents to pay Additional Amounts to holders on the relevant payment date. The Trustee shall be entitled to rely solely or such Officers’ Certificate as conclusive proof that such payments are necessary. The Issuer or the relevant Guarantor will provide the Trustee with documentation reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee evidencing the payment of Additional Amounts.

 

(d)                                  The Issuer or the relevant Guarantor will make all withholdings and deductions required by law and will remit the full amount deducted or withheld to the relevant Tax authority in accordance with applicable law. Upon request, the Issuer or the relevant Guarantor will provide to the Trustee an official receipt or, if official receipts are not obtainable, other documentation reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee evidencing the payment of any Taxes so deducted or withheld. The Issuer or the relevant Guarantor will attach to each certified copy or other document a certificate stating the amount of such Taxes paid per £1,000 or $1,000 principal amount of the Notes then outstanding. Upon request, copies of those receipts or other documentation, as the case may be, will be made available by the Trustee to the holders of the Notes.

 

(e)                                   Whenever in this Indenture there is mentioned, in any context, the payment of amounts based upon the principal amount of the Notes or of principal, interest or of any other amount payable under, or with respect to, any of the Notes or Note Guarantee, such mention shall be deemed to include mention of the payment of Additional Amounts to the extent that, in such context, Additional Amounts are, were or would be payable in respect thereof.

 

Section 4.21                                 Use of Facilities

 

Notwithstanding any other provision of this Indenture, none of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will consummate any Asset Sale in respect of all or part of the Specified Asset or the Carrington Premises (including, without limitation, a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction or the Carrington Transaction) or enter into or consummate the Carrington Transaction unless the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries have entered into a lease with the transferee or purchaser in respect thereto that provides for the following: (i) a term ending on a date that is not earlier than the 10-year anniversary of the Issue Date, (ii) a lease, license and/or right for the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries to continue to have substantially the same access to the Specified Asset and the Carrington Premises during the term of the lease as it has on the Issue Date, (iii) for the necessary capital expenditures to be made during the term of the lease and (iv) in the case of the Carrington Premises, aggregate rental and other payments to the landlord in respect thereof not exceeding £1,000 per annum.

 

Section 4.22                                 Impairment of security interest

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, take or knowingly or negligently omit to take, any action which action or omission might or would have the result of materially impairing the security interest with respect to the Collateral (it being understood that the incurrence of Liens on the Collateral permitted by the definition of Permitted Collateral Liens shall under no circumstances be deemed to materially impair the security interest with respect to the Collateral) for the benefit of the Trustee and the holders of the Notes, and the

 

69



 

Parent will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, grant to any Person other than the Security Agent, for the benefit of the Trustee and the holders of the Notes and the other beneficiaries described in the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement, any interest whatsoever in any of the Collateral; provided that (a) nothing in this provision shall restrict the discharge or release of the Collateral in accordance with this Indenture, the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement and (b) the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur Permitted Collateral Liens; and provided further , however , that no Security Document may be amended, extended, renewed, restated, supplemented or otherwise modified or replaced, unless contemporaneously with such amendment, extension, replacement, restatement, supplement, modification or renewal, the Parent delivers to the Trustee either (1) a solvency opinion from an internationally recognised investment bank or accounting firm, in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee confirming the solvency of the Parent and its Subsidiaries, taken as a whole, after giving effect to any transactions related to such amendment, extension, renewal, supplement, modification or replacement or (2) an opinion of counsel, in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee (subject to customary exceptions and qualifications), confirming that, after giving effect to any transactions related to such amendment, extension, renewal, restatement, supplement, modification or replacement, the Lien or Liens securing the Notes created under the Security Documents so amended, extended, renewed, restated, supplemented, modified or replaced are valid and perfected Liens not otherwise subject to any limitation imperfection or new hardening period, in equity or at law, and that such Lien or Liens were not otherwise subject to immediately prior to such amendment, extension, renewal, restatement, supplement, modification or replacement which shall be substantially in the form attached to this Indenture.

 

(b)                                  At the direction of the Parent and without the consent of the holder of Notes, the Security Agent may from time to time enter into one or more amendments to the Security Documents to: (i) cure any ambiguity, omission, defect or inconsistency therein, (ii) (but subject to compliance with paragraph (a) above) provide for Permitted Collateral Liens, (iii) add to the Collateral or (iv) make any other change thereto that does not adversely affect the rights of the holders of the Notes in any material respect.

 

(c)                                   In the event that the Parent complies with this Section 4.22, the Trustee and the Security Agent shall (subject to customary protections and indemnifications) consent to such amendment, extension, renewal, restatement, supplement, modification or replacement with no need for instructions from holders of the Notes.

 

Section 4.23                                 Security

 

The Parent shall, and shall procure that each of its Subsidiaries shall, at its own expense, execute and do all such acts and things and provide such assurances as the Security Agent may reasonably require (i) for registering any Security Documents in any required register and for perfecting or protecting the security intended to be afforded by such Security Documents; and (ii) if such Security Documents have become enforceable, for facilitating the realisation of all or any part of the assets which are subject to such Security Documents and for facilitating the exercise of all powers, authorities and discretions vested in the Security Agent or in any receiver of all or any part of those assets. The Parent shall, and shall procure that each of its respective Subsidiaries shall, execute all transfers, conveyances, assignments and releases of that property whether to the Security Agent or to its nominees and give all notices, orders and directions which the Security Agent may reasonably request.

 

Section 4.24                                 Additional Intercreditor Agreement

 

At the request of the Parent, at the time of, or prior to, the Incurrence of any Indebtedness that is permitted to share the Collateral, the Parent, the relevant Guarantors, the Trustee and the Security Agent shall enter into an additional intercreditor agreement (each an “ Additional Intercreditor Agreement ”) on terms substantially similar to the Intercreditor Agreement or an amendment to the

 

70



 

Intercreditor Agreement (which amendment does not adversely affect the rights of holder of the Notes); provided that such Intercreditor Agreement or Additional Intercreditor Agreement will not impose any personal obligations on the Trustee or the Security Agent or adversely affect the rights, duties, liabilities or immunities of the Trustee under this Indenture or the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Each holder of a Note, by accepting such Note, shall be deemed to have agreed to and accepted the terms and conditions of each Intercreditor Agreement and Additional Intercreditor Agreement and any amendment referred to in the preceding paragraph and the Trustee or the Security Agent shall not be required to seek the consent of any holders of Notes to perform its obligations under and in accordance with this Section 4.24.

 

Section 4.25                                 Limitation on Issuer Activities

 

(a)                                   The Issuer will not engage in any business activity or undertake any other activity, except any activity (i) reasonably relating to the offering, sale, issuance and servicing, purchase, redemption, refinancing or retirement of the Notes, Indebtedness under the Revolving Credit Facility or the incurrence of other Indebtedness permitted by the terms of this Indenture and distributing, lending or otherwise advancing funds to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, (ii) undertaken with the purpose of fulfilling any other obligations under the Notes, Indebtedness under the Revolving Credit Facility, the Proceeds Loan Agreement, other Indebtedness permitted by the terms of this Indenture, any Security Document to which it is a party or the Intercreditor Agreement; and (iii) other activities not specifically enumerated above that are de minimis in nature. The Issuer will not create, incur, assume or suffer to exist any Lien over any of its property or assets, or any proceeds therefrom, to secure Indebtedness, except for Liens to secure the Notes, the Revolving Credit Facility or other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under this Indenture to the extent Liens securing such Indebtedness are permitted to be incurred under this Indenture.

 

(b)                                  The Issuer will at all times remain a wholly-owned Restricted Subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. Except in accordance with Article 5 hereof, the Issuer will not merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another Person (whether or not the Issuer is the surviving corporation) or, other than in connection with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien, sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions.

 

(c)                                   For so long as any Notes are outstanding, the Issuer will not (i) change the Stated Maturity of any Proceeds Loan; (ii) reduce the rate of interest on any Proceeds Loan; (iii) change the currency for payment of any amount under any Proceeds Loan; (iv) prepay or otherwise reduce or permit the prepayment or reduction of any Proceeds Loan (save to facilitate a corresponding payment of principal on the Notes); (v) assign or novate any Proceeds Loan or any rights or obligations under the Proceeds Loan Agreement (other than to secure the Notes and the Note Guarantees); or (vi) amend, modify or alter any Proceeds Loan or the Proceeds Loan Agreement in any manner adverse to the holders of the Notes. Notwithstanding the foregoing, the Proceeds Loans may be prepaid or reduced to facilitate or otherwise accommodate or reflect a repayment, redemption or repurchase of outstanding Notes.

 

(d)                                  For so long as any Notes are outstanding, none of the Parent nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will commence or take any action or facilitate a winding-up, liquidation or other analogous proceeding in respect of the Issuer.

 

Section 4.26                                 Limitation on Holding Company Activities

 

(a)                                   The Parent will not, at any time, (i) own any assets or property other than cash and Cash Equivalents, the Carrington Premises, Capital Stock in Red Football Junior Limited and Manchester United Limited, assets that will be used to make a Restricted Payment (other than a Restricted Investment) permitted by Section 4.07 promptly following receipt thereof by the Parent and

 

71



 

other assets that are de minimis in nature or (ii) be the lessee in respect of a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction.

 

(b)                                  Red Football Junior Limited will not, at anytime, (i) own any assets or property other than Capital Stock in Manchester United Limited and other assets that are de minimis in nature or (ii) be the lessee in respect of a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction.

 

(c)                                   In addition, neither the Parent nor Red Football Junior Limited will carry on any business, other than:

 

(i)                                      the ownership of shares of Manchester United Limited and, in the case of Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited;

 

(ii)                                   the provision of administrative services (excluding treasury services) to its Subsidiaries of a type customarily provided by a holding company to its Subsidiaries and the receipt of any amounts related thereto to the extent expressly permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(iii)                                incurring Indebtedness permitted pursuant to Section 4.09 (including activities reasonably incidental thereto, including performance of the terms and conditions of such Indebtedness, to the extent such activities are otherwise permissible under this Indenture);

 

(iv)                               rights and obligations arising under this Indenture, its Note Guarantee, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any Additional Intercreditor Agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement or this Indenture), the Security Documents, the Revolving Credit Facility or any other agreement existing on the Issue Date to which it is a party relating to the issue and sale of the Notes issued on the Issue Date or the application of the proceeds therefrom; or

 

(v)                                  directly related or reasonably incidental to the establishment and/or maintenance of its corporate existence.

 

(d)                                  Notwithstanding the foregoing, in the event that all of the Equity Interests in the Parent are pledged as Collateral to secure the Notes and the obligations of the Issuer and the Guarantors under this Indenture, this Section 4.26 shall have no further force or effect.

 

Section 4.27                                 Maintenance of Listing

 

The Issuer will use its best efforts to maintain the listing of the Notes on the Euro MTF Market for so long as such Notes are outstanding; provided that if at any time the Issuer determines that it can no longer reasonably comply with the requirements for listing the Notes on the Euro MTF Market or if maintenance of such listing becomes unduly onerous, it will obtain prior to the delisting of the Notes from the Euro MTF Market, and thereafter use its best efforts to maintain, a listing of such Notes on such other “recognised stock exchange” as defined in Section 1005 of the Income Tax Act 2007 of the United Kingdom.

 

ARTICLE 5
SUCCESSORS

 

Section 5.01                                 Merger, Consolidation or Sale of Assets.

 

(a)                                   None of the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited will, directly or indirectly: (1) consolidate or merge with or into another Person (whether or not the Parent is the surviving corporation), or (2) sell, assign, transfer, convey or otherwise dispose of all or

 

72



 

substantially all of the properties or assets of the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to another Person, unless:

 

(i)                                      either:

 

(A)                               the Parent is the surviving corporation; or

 

(B)                                 the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be) or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made is an entity organised or existing under the laws of any member state of the European Union, Switzerland, the United States, any state of the United States or the District of Columbia;

 

(ii)                                   the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Parent) or the Person to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made assumes all the obligations of the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be, under the Notes, the Note Guarantees, this Indenture, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Security Documents to which the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited (as applicable) is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee;

 

(iii)                                immediately after such transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists;

 

(iv)                               the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Parent, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be), or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made, on the date of such transaction after giving pro forma effect thereto and any related financing transactions as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, (i) would be permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in Section 4.09(a)(i) or (ii) the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio would not be less than it was prior to such transaction; and

 

(v)                                  the Parent delivers to the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel, in each case, stating that such consolidation, merger or transfer and such supplemental indenture comply with this Section 5.01.

 

(b)                                  In addition, neither the Issuer nor any Guarantor will, directly or indirectly, lease all or substantially all of the properties and assets of it and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to any other Person.

 

(c)                                   Section 5.01(a)(iii) and (iv) will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer or any Subsidiary Guarantor with or into the Parent or any other Subsidiary Guarantor and Section 5.01(a)(iv) will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for the purpose of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons.

 

Section 5.02                                 Successor Corporation Substituted.

 

Upon any consolidation or merger, or any sale, assignment, transfer, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Parent in a transaction that is subject to, and that complies with the provisions of, Section 5.01 hereof, the successor Person formed by such consolidation or into or with which the Parent is merged or to which such sale,

 

73



 

assignment, transfer, lease, conveyance or other disposition is made shall succeed to, and be substituted for (so that from and after the date of such consolidation, merger, sale, assignment, transfer, lease, conveyance or other disposition, the provisions of this Indenture referring to the “Parent” shall refer instead to the successor Person and not to the Parent), and may exercise every right and power of the Issuer under this Indenture with the same effect as if such successor Person had been named as the Parent herein.

 

ARTICLE 6
DEFAULTS AND REMEDIES

 

Section 6.01                                 Events of Default.

 

Each of the following is an “ Event of Default ”:

 

(i)                                      default for 30 days in the payment when due of interest or Additional Amounts, if any, with respect to the Notes;

 

(ii)                                   default in the payment when due (at maturity, upon redemption or otherwise) of the principal of, or premium, if any, on the Notes;

 

(iii)                                failure by the Parent or relevant Guarantor to comply with the provisions of Section 5.01 hereof;

 

(iv)                               failure by the Parent or relevant Guarantor for 60 days after written notice to the Parent by the Trustee or the holders of at least 25% in aggregate principal amount of the Notes then outstanding voting as a single class to comply with any of the agreements in the Indenture (other than a default in performance, or breach, or a covenant or agreement which is specifically dealt with in clauses (i), (ii) or (iii) hereof), the Notes, the Note Guarantees, any Security Document or the Intercreditor Agreement (or any Additional Intercreditor Agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement or the Indenture);

 

(v)                                  default under any mortgage, indenture or instrument under which there may be issued or by which there may be secured or evidenced any Indebtedness for money borrowed by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (or the payment of which is guaranteed by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries), whether such Indebtedness or Guarantee now exists, or is created after the date of this Indenture, if that default:

 

(A)                               is caused by a failure to pay principal at final maturity on, such Indebtedness prior to the expiration of the grace period provided in such Indebtedness on the date of such default (a “ Payment Default ”); or

 

(B)                                 results in the acceleration of such Indebtedness prior to its Stated Maturity,

 

and, in each case, either (i) the principal amount of any such Indebtedness, together with the principal amount of any other such Indebtedness under which there has been a Payment Default or the maturity of which has been so accelerated, aggregates £25.0 million or more, or (ii) such Indebtedness is secured by a Permitted Collateral Lien pursuant to clauses (1), (2) or (3) of the definition thereof;

 

(vi)                               failure by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to pay final judgments entered by a court or courts of competent jurisdiction aggregating in excess of £25.0 million, which judgments are not paid, discharged or stayed for a period of 60 days;

 

74



 

(vii)                            except as permitted by the Indenture, any Note Guarantee is held in any judicial proceeding to be unenforceable or invalid or ceases for any reason to be in full force and effect, or any Guarantor, or any Person acting on behalf of any Guarantor, denies or disaffirms its obligations under its Note Guarantee

 

(viii)                         (i) any security interest created by any Security Document ceases to be in full force and effect (except as permitted by the terms of the Indenture, the Intercreditor Agreement or the Security Documents) with respect to Collateral having a Fair Market Value in excess of £3.0 million, or an assertion by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that any Collateral having a Fair Market Value in excess of £3.0 million is not subject to a valid, perfected security interest (except as permitted by the terms of the indenture or Security Documents); or (ii) the repudiation by the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any of its material obligations under any Security Document;

 

(ix)                                 a court of competent jurisdiction enters a decree or order for (a) relief against the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary in an involuntary case or proceeding or (b) the liquidation, winding-up or dissolution of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary (except, in the case of a Restricted Subsidiary, for a winding-up for the purpose of a reconstruction or amalgamation the terms of which have previously been approved in writing by the Trustee or approved by a majority of the Holders or a voluntary solvent winding-up or dissolution in connection with the transfer of all or the major part of the business, undertaking and assets of such Restricted Subsidiary to the Parent Guarantor or another Restricted Subsidiary), in each case, which order or decree remains unstayed and in effect for 60 consecutive days ;

 

(x)                                    (a) a court of competent jurisdiction enters a decree or order for the appointment of an administrative or other receiver, an administrator or any similar official being appointed in relation to, the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary for all or substantially all of the property or assets of the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary, which order or decree remains unstayed and in effect for 60 consecutive days ; or (b) the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary consents to the appointment of an administrative or other receiver, an administrator or any similar official for all or substantially all of its property or assets;

 

(xi)                                 the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary (a) commences a voluntary case or proceeding, (b) consents to the entry of an order for relief against it in an involuntary case or proceeding, (c) consents to the filing against it of a petition under any applicable bankruptcy, insolvency, composition or other similar laws (except, in the case of a Restricted Subsidiary, for a winding-up for the purpose of a reconstruction or amalgamation the terms of which have previously been approved in writing by the Trustee or approved by a majority of the Holders or a voluntary solvent winding-up or dissolution in connection with the transfer of all or the major part of the business, undertaking and assets of such Restricted Subsidiary to the Parent or another Restricted Subsidiary) or (d) makes a conveyance or assignment for the benefit of, or entering into any composition with, its creditors generally, or being adjudicated or found bankrupt or insolvent by any competent court; and

 

75


 

(xii)                              in relation to the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Significant Subsidiary or any group of its Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary, any event occurring which under the laws of the relevant jurisdiction is analogous to those matters referred to in clauses (ix) to (xi) above .

 

Section 6.02                                 Acceleration.

 

In the case of an Event of Default specified in clause (ix) to (xii) of Section 6.01 hereof, with respect to the Parent, any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent that is a Significant Subsidiary of the Parent or any group of Restricted Subsidiaries that, taken together, would constitute a Significant Subsidiary, all outstanding Notes will become due and payable immediately without further action or notice.  If any other Event of Default occurs and is continuing, the Trustee or the Holders of at least 25% in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may declare all the Notes to be due and payable immediately.  Upon any such declaration, the Notes shall become due and payable immediately.

 

The Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes by written notice to the Trustee may, on behalf of all of the Holders of all the Notes, rescind an acceleration and its consequences hereunder, if the rescission would not conflict with any judgment or decree and if all existing Events of Default (except nonpayment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on the Notes that has become due solely because of the acceleration) have been cured or waived.

 

Section 6.03                                 Other Remedies.

 

If an Event of Default occurs and is continuing, the Trustee may pursue any available remedy to collect the payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes or to enforce the performance of any provision of the Notes or this Indenture.

 

The Trustee may maintain a proceeding even if it does not possess any of the Notes or does not produce any of them in the proceeding.  A delay or omission by the Trustee or any Holder of a Note in exercising any right or remedy accruing upon an Event of Default shall not impair the right or remedy or constitute a waiver of or acquiescence in the Event of Default.  All remedies are cumulative to the extent permitted by law.

 

Section 6.04                                 Waiver of Past Defaults.

 

The Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes by written notice to the Trustee may, on behalf of the Holders of all of the Notes waive any existing Default or Event of Default and its consequences hereunder, except a continuing Default or Event of Default in the payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes (including in connection with an offer to purchase); provided, however , that the Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may rescind an acceleration and its consequences, including any related payment default that resulted from such acceleration.  Upon any such waiver, such Default shall cease to exist, and any Event of Default arising therefrom shall be deemed to have been cured for every purpose of this Indenture; but no such waiver shall extend to any subsequent or other Default or impair any right consequent thereon.

 

Section 6.05                                 Control by Majority.

 

Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may direct the time, method and place of conducting any proceeding for exercising any remedy available to the Trustee or exercising any trust or power conferred on it.  However, the Trustee may refuse to follow any direction that conflicts with law or this Indenture that the Trustee determines may be unduly prejudicial to the rights of other Holders of Notes or that may involve the Trustee in personal liability.

 

76



 

Section 6.06                                 Limitation on Suits.

 

Subject to the provisions of this Indenture relating to the duties of the Trustee, in case an Event of Default occurs and is continuing, the Trustee will be under no obligation to exercise any of the rights or powers under the Indenture at the request or direction of any holders of Notes unless such holders have offered to the Trustee indemnity and/or security satisfactory to it against any loss, liability or expense. Except to enforce the right to receive payment of principal, premium, if any, or interest or Additional Amounts when due, no holder of a Note may pursue any remedy with respect to the Indenture or the Notes unless:

 

(i)                                      such Holder has previously given to the Trustee written notice that an Event of Default is continuing;

 

(ii)                                   the Holders of at least 25% in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes make a written request to the Trustee to pursue the remedy;

 

(iii)                                such Holders have offered the Trustee security or indemnity satisfactory to the Trustee against any loss, liability or expense;

 

(iv)                               the Trustee has not complied with such request within 60 days after receipt of the request and the offer of security or indemnity; and

 

(v)                                  Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes have not given the Trustee a direction inconsistent with such request within such 60-day period.

 

A Holder of a Note may not use this Indenture to prejudice the rights of another Holder of a Note or to obtain a preference or priority over another Holder of a Note.

 

Section 6.07                                 Rights of Holders of Notes to Receive Payment.

 

Notwithstanding any other provision of this Indenture, the right of any Holder of a Note to receive payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Note, on or after the respective due dates expressed in the Note (including in connection with an offer to purchase), or to bring suit for the enforcement of any such payment on or after such respective dates, shall not be impaired or affected without the consent of such Holder; provided that a Holder shall not have the right to institute any such suit for the enforcement of payment if and to the extent that the institution or prosecution thereof or the entry of judgment therein would, under applicable law, result in the surrender, impairment, waiver or loss of the Lien of this Indenture upon any property subject to such Lien.

 

Section 6.08                                 Collection Suit by Trustee.

 

If an Event of Default specified in Section 6.01(i) or (ii) hereof occurs and is continuing, the Trustee is authorized to recover judgment in its own name and as trustee of an express trust against the Issuer for the whole amount of principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, remaining unpaid on, the Notes and interest on overdue principal and, to the extent lawful, interest and such further amount as shall be sufficient to cover the costs and expenses of collection, including the reasonable compensation, expenses, disbursements and advances of the Trustee, its agents and counsel.

 

Section 6.09                                 Trustee May File Proofs of Claim.

 

The Trustee is authorized to file such proofs of claim and other papers or documents as may be necessary or advisable in order to have the claims of the Trustee (including any claim for the

 

77



 

reasonable compensation, expenses, disbursements and advances of the Trustee, its agents and counsel) and the Holders of the Notes allowed in any judicial proceedings relative to the Issuer (or any other obligor upon the Notes), its creditors or its property and shall be entitled and empowered to collect, receive and distribute any money or other property payable or deliverable on any such claims and any custodian in any such judicial proceeding is hereby authorized by each Holder to make such payments to the Trustee, and in the event that the Trustee shall consent to the making of such payments directly to the Holders, to pay to the Trustee any amount due to it for the compensation, expenses, disbursements and advances of the Trustee, its agents and counsel, and any other amounts due the Trustee under Section 7.07 hereof.  To the extent that the payment of any such compensation, expenses, disbursements and advances of the Trustee, its agents and counsel, and any other amounts due the Trustee under Section 7.07 hereof out of the estate in any such proceeding, shall be denied for any reason, payment of the same shall be secured by a Lien on, and shall be paid out of, any and all distributions, dividends, money, securities and other properties that the Holders may be entitled to receive in such proceeding whether in liquidation or under any plan of reorganization or arrangement or otherwise.  Nothing herein contained shall be deemed to authorize the Trustee to authorize or consent to or accept or adopt on behalf of any Holder any plan of reorganization, arrangement, adjustment or composition affecting the Notes or the rights of any Holder, or to authorize the Trustee to vote in respect of the claim of any Holder in any such proceeding.

 

Section 6.10                                 Priorities.

 

If the Trustee collects any money pursuant to this Article 6, it shall, subject to the Intercreditor Agreement (to the extent applicable), pay out the money in the following order:

 

First :                                      to the Trustee, its agents and attorneys for amounts due under Section 7.07 hereof, including payment of all compensation, expenses and liabilities incurred, and all advances made, by the Trustee and the costs and expenses of collection;

 

Second :                        to Holders of Notes for amounts due and unpaid on the Notes for principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, ratably, without preference or priority of any kind, according to the amounts due and payable on the Notes for principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, respectively; and

 

Third :                                  to the Issuer, any Guarantor or to such party as a court of competent jurisdiction shall direct.

 

The Trustee may fix a record date and payment date for any payment to Holders of Notes pursuant to this Section 6.10.

 

Section 6.11                                 Undertaking for Costs.

 

In any suit for the enforcement of any right or remedy under this Indenture or in any suit against the Trustee for any action taken or omitted by it as a Trustee, a court in its discretion may require the filing by any party litigant in the suit of an undertaking to pay the costs of the suit, and the court in its discretion may assess reasonable costs, including reasonable attorneys’ fees, against any party litigant in the suit, having due regard to the merits and good faith of the claims or defenses made by the party litigant.  This Section 6.11 does not apply to a suit by the Trustee, a suit by a Holder of a Note pursuant to Section 6.07 hereof, or a suit by Holders of more than 10% in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes.

 

Section 6.12                                 Restoration of Rights and Remedies

 

If the Trustee or any Holder has instituted any proceeding to enforce any right or remedy under this Indenture and such proceeding has been discontinued or abandoned for any reason, or has been determined adversely to the Trustee or to such Holder, then and in every such case, subject to

 

78



 

any determination in such proceeding, the Issuers, any Guarantor, the Trustee and the Holders shall be restored severally and respectively to their former positions hereunder and thereafter all rights and remedies of the Trustee and the Holders shall continue as though no such proceeding had been instituted.

 

Section 6.13                                 Rights and Remedies Cumulative

 

Except as otherwise provided with respect to the replacement or payment of mutilated, destroyed, lost or stolen Notes in Section 2.07, no right or remedy herein conferred upon or reserved to the Trustee or to the Holders is intended to be exclusive of any other right or remedy, and every right and remedy shall, to the extent permitted by law, be cumulative and in addition to every other right and remedy given hereunder or now or hereafter existing at law or in equity or otherwise.  The assertion of any right or remedy hereunder, or otherwise, shall not prevent the concurrent assertion or employment of any other appropriate right or remedy.

 

Section 6.14                                 Delay or Omission Not Waiver

 

No delay or omission of the Trustee or any Holder of any Note to exercise any right or remedy accruing upon any Event of Default shall impair any such right or remedy or constitute a waiver of any such Event of Default or an acquiescence therein.  Every right and remedy given by this Article Six or by law to the Trustee or to the Holders may be exercised from time to time, and as often as may be deemed expedient, by the Trustee or by the Holders, as the case may be.

 

ARTICLE 7
TRUSTEE

 

Section 7.01                                 Duties of Trustee.

 

(a)                                   If an Event of Default has occurred and is continuing, the Trustee will exercise such of the rights and powers vested in it by this Indenture, and use the same degree of care and skill in its exercise, as a prudent person would exercise or use under the circumstances in the conduct of such person’s own affairs.

 

(b)                                  Except during the continuance of an Event of Default:

 

(i)                                      the duties of the Trustee will be determined solely by the express provisions of this Indenture and the Trustee need perform only those duties that are specifically set forth in this Indenture and no others, and no implied covenants or obligations shall be read into this Indenture against the Trustee; and

 

(ii)                                   in the absence of bad faith on its part, the Trustee may conclusively rely, as to the truth of the statements and the correctness of the opinions expressed therein, upon certificates or opinions furnished to the Trustee and conforming to the requirements of this Indenture.  However, the Trustee will examine the certificates and opinions to determine whether or not they conform to the requirements of this Indenture (but need not confirm or investigate the accuracy of mathematical calculations or other facts stated therein).

 

(c)                                   The Trustee may not be relieved from liabilities for its own negligent action, its own negligent failure to act, or its own willful misconduct, except that:

 

(i)                                      this paragraph does not limit the effect of paragraph (b) of this Section 7.01;

 

(ii)                                   the Trustee will not be liable for any error of judgment made in good faith by a Responsible Officer, unless it is proved that the Trustee was negligent in ascertaining the pertinent facts; and

 

79



 

(iii)                                the Trustee will not be liable with respect to any action it takes or omits to take in good faith in accordance with a direction received by it pursuant to Sections 6.02, 6.04 or 6.05 hereof.

 

(d)                                  Whether or not therein expressly so provided, every provision of this Indenture that in any way relates to the Trustee is subject to paragraphs (a), (b), and (c) of this Section 7.01.

 

(e)                                   No provision of this Indenture will require the Trustee to expend or risk its own funds or incur any liability.  The Trustee will be under no obligation to exercise any of its rights and powers under this Indenture at the request of any Holders, unless such Holder has offered to the Trustee security and indemnity satisfactory to it against any loss, liability or expense.

 

(f)                                     The Trustee will not be liable for interest on any money received by it except as the Trustee may agree in writing with the Issuer.  Money held in trust by the Trustee need not be segregated from other funds except to the extent required by law.

 

(g)                                  The Trustee shall not be deemed to have notice or any knowledge of any matter (including without limitation Defaults or Events of Default) unless a Responsible Officer assigned to and working in the Trustee’s corporate trust and agency department has actual knowledge thereof or unless written notice thereof is received by the Trustee (attention: Trustee Administration) and such notice clearly references the Notes, the Issuers or this Indenture.

 

Section 7.02                                 Rights of Trustee.

 

(a)                                   The Trustee may conclusively rely upon any document believed by it to be genuine and to have been signed or presented by the proper Person.  The Trustee need not investigate any fact or matter stated in the document.

 

(b)                                  Before the Trustee acts or refrains from acting, it may require an Officers’ Certificate or an Opinion of Counsel or both.  The Trustee will not be liable for any action it takes or omits to take in good faith in reliance on such Officers’ Certificate or Opinion of Counsel.  The Trustee may consult with counsel or other professional advisors and the written advice of such counsel, professional advisor or any Opinion of Counsel will be full and complete authorization and protection from liability in respect of any action taken, suffered or omitted by it hereunder in good faith and in reliance thereon.

 

(c)                                   The Trustee may act through its attorneys and agents and will not be responsible for the misconduct or negligence of any agent appointed with due care.

 

(d)                                  The Trustee will not be liable for any action it takes or omits to take in good faith that it believes to be authorized or within the rights or powers conferred upon it by this Indenture.

 

(e)                                   Unless otherwise specifically provided in this Indenture, any demand, request, direction or notice from the Issuer will be sufficient if signed by an Officer of the Issuer.

 

(f)                                     The Trustee will be under no obligation to exercise any of the rights or powers vested in it by this Indenture at the request or direction of any of the Holders unless such Holders have offered to the Trustee indemnity and/or security satisfactory to it against the losses, liabilities and expenses that might be incurred by it in compliance with such request or direction.

 

(g)                                  The Trustee shall have no duty to inquire as to the performance of the covenants of the Issuer and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries.  In addition, the Trustee shall not be deemed to have knowledge of any Default or Event of Default except:  (i) any Event of Default occurring pursuant to Section 6.01(i) or Section 6.01(ii) (provided it is acting as Paying Agent); and (ii) any Default or Event of Default of which a Responsible Officer shall have received written notification.  Delivery of

 

80



 

reports, information and documents to the Trustee under Section 4.03 is for informational purposes only and the Trustee’s receipt of the foregoing shall not constitute actual or constructive notice of any information contained therein or determinable from information contained therein, including the Issuer’s compliance with any of their covenants hereunder (as to which the Trustee is entitled to rely exclusively on Officer’s Certificates).

 

(h)                                  The Trustee shall not have any obligation or duty to monitor, determine or inquire as to compliance, and shall not be responsible or liable for compliance with restrictions on transfer, exchange, redemption, purchase or repurchase, as applicable, of minimum denominations imposed under this Indenture or under applicable law or regulation with respect to any transfer, exchange, redemption, purchase or repurchase, as applicable, of any interest in any Notes.

 

(i)                                      The rights, privileges, protections, immunities and benefits given to the Trustee, including its right to be indemnified and/or secured to its satisfaction, are extended to, and shall be enforceable by The Bank of New York Mellon in each of its capacities hereunder and by The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. and each agent, custodian and other person employed to act hereunder.  Absent willful misconduct or negligence, each Paying Agent, Registrar and Transfer Agent shall not be liable for acting in good faith on instructions believed by it to be genuine and from the proper party.

 

(j)                                      In the event the Trustee receives inconsistent or conflicting requests and indemnity from two or more groups of Holders, each representing less than a majority in aggregate principal amount of the Notes then outstanding, pursuant to the provisions of this Indenture, the Trustee, in its sole discretion, may determine what action, if any, will be taken and shall not incur any liability for its failure to act until such inconsistency or conflict is, in its reasonable opinion, resolved.

 

(k)                                   In no event shall the Trustee be responsible or liable for any failure or delay in the performance of its obligations hereunder arising out of or caused by acts of war or terrorism involving the United States, the United Kingdom or any member state of the European Monetary Union or any other national or international calamity or emergency (including natural disasters or acts of God), it being understood that the Trustee shall use reasonable efforts which are consistent with accepted practices in the banking industry to resume performance as soon as practicable under the circumstances.

 

(l)                                      The Trustee is not required to give any bond or surety with respect to the performance or its duties or the exercise of its powers under this Indenture or the Notes.

 

(m)                                The permissive right of the Trustee to take the actions permitted by this Indenture shall not be construed as an obligation or duty to do so.

 

(n)                                  The Trustee will not be liable to any person if prevented or delayed in performing any of its obligations or discretionary functions under this Indenture by reason of any present or future law applicable to it, by any governmental or regulatory authority or by any circumstances beyond its control.

 

(o)                                  The Trustee shall not under any circumstances be liable for any consequential loss (being loss of business, goodwill, opportunity or profit of any kind) of the Issuer, any Restricted Subsidiary or any other Person (or, in each case, any successor thereto), even if advised of it in advance and even if foreseeable.

 

(p)                                  The Trustee shall not be bound to make any investigation into the facts or matters stated in any resolution, certificate, statement, instrument, opinion, report, notice, request, direction, consent, order, bond, debenture, note, other evidence of indebtedness or other paper or document, but the Trustee, in its discretion, may make such further inquiry or investigation into such facts or matters as it may see fit, and, if the Trustee shall determine to make such further inquiry or investigation, it

 

81



 

shall be entitled to examine the books, records and premises of the Issuer personally or by agent or attorney.

 

(q)                                  The Trustee may request that the Issuer deliver an Officer’s Certificate setting forth the names of the individuals and/or titles of officers authorized at such time to take specified actions pursuant to this Indenture, which Officer’s Certificate may be signed by any person authorized to sign an Officer’s Certificate, including any person specified as so authorized in any such certificate previously delivered and not superseded.

 

(r)                                     No provision of this Indenture shall require the Trustee to do anything which, in its opinion, may be illegal or contrary to applicable law or regulation.

 

Section 7.03                                 Individual Rights of Trustee.

 

The Trustee in its individual or any other capacity may become the owner or pledgee of Notes and may otherwise deal with the Issuer or any Affiliate of the Issuer with the same rights it would have if it were not Trustee.  However, in the event that the Trustee acquires any conflicting interest it must eliminate such conflict within 90 days or resign.  Any Agent may do the same with like rights and duties.  The Trustee is also subject to Sections 7.10 and 7.11 hereof.

 

Section 7.04                                 Trustee’s Disclaimer.

 

The Trustee will not be responsible for and makes no representation as to the validity or adequacy of this Indenture, the Notes, any Note Guarantee, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into in accordance with the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement or this Indenture), the Security, or the Security Documents, it shall not be accountable for the Issuer’s use of the proceeds from the Notes and it will not be responsible for any statement or recital herein or any statement in the Notes or any other document in connection with the sale of the Notes or pursuant to this Indenture other than its certificate of authentication.

 

Section 7.05                                 Notice of Defaults.

 

If a Default or Event of Default occurs and is continuing and if it is known to the Trustee, the Trustee will mail to Holders of Notes a notice of the Default or Event of Default within 90 days after it occurs.  Except in the case of a Default or Event of Default in payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, any Note, the Trustee may withhold the notice if and so long as a committee of its Responsible Officers in good faith determines that withholding the notice is in the interests of the Holders of the Notes.

 

Section 7.06                                 Reports by Trustee to Holders of the Notes.

 

(a)                                   Within 60 days after each May 15 beginning with the May 15 following the date of this Indenture, and for so long as Notes remain outstanding, the Trustee will mail to the Holders of the Notes a brief report dated as of such reporting date that complies with TIA §313(a) (but if no event described in TIA §313(a) has occurred within the twelve months preceding the reporting date, no report need be transmitted).  The Trustee also shall comply with TIA § 313(b)(2) (to the extent applicable) as if this Indenture were required to qualify under the TIA. The Trustee shall also transmit by mail all reports as required by TIA § 313(c) as if this Indenture were required to qualify under the TIA.

 

(b)                                  A copy of each report at the time of its mailing to the Holders of Notes will be mailed by the Trustee to the Issuer and filed by the Trustee with each stock exchange on which the Notes are listed in accordance with TIA §313(d), as if this Indenture were required to qualify under the TIA.  The Issuer will promptly notify the Trustee when the Notes are listed on any stock exchange.

 

82



 

Section 7.07                                 Compensation and Indemnity.

 

(a)                                   The Issuer will pay to the Trustee from time to time compensation for its acceptance of this Indenture and services hereunder as shall be agreed from time to time between them.  The Trustee’s compensation will not be limited by any law on compensation of a trustee of an express trust.  The Issuer will reimburse the Trustee promptly upon request for all disbursements, advances and expenses incurred or made by it in addition to the compensation for its services.  Such expenses will include the compensation, disbursements and expenses of the Trustee’s agents and counsel.

 

(b)                                  The Issuer and the Guarantors will indemnify the Trustee against any and all losses, liabilities or expenses incurred by it arising out of or in connection with the acceptance or administration of its duties under this Indenture, including the costs and expenses of enforcing this Indenture against the Issuer and the Guarantors (including this Section 7.07) and defending itself against any claim (whether asserted by the Issuer, the Guarantors, any Holder or any other Person) or liability in connection with the exercise or performance of any of its powers or duties hereunder, except to the extent any such loss, liability or expense may be attributable to its negligence or bad faith.  The Trustee will notify the Issuer promptly of any claim for which it may seek indemnity.  Failure by the Trustee to so notify the Issuer will not relieve the Issuer or any of the Guarantors of their obligations hereunder.  Except where the interests of the Issuer and the Guarantors, on the one hand, and the Trustee, on the other hand, may be adverse, the Issuer or such Guarantor will defend the claim and the Trustee will cooperate in the defense.  The Trustee may have separate counsel and the Issuer will pay the properly incurred fees and expenses of such counsel.  Neither the Issuer nor any Guarantor need pay for any settlement made without its consent, which consent will not be unreasonably withheld.

 

(c)                                   The obligations of the Issuer and the Guarantors under this Section 7.07 will survive the satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture.

 

(d)                                  To secure the Issuer’s and the Guarantors’ payment obligations in this Section 7.07, the Trustee will have a Lien prior to the Notes on all money or property held or collected by the Trustee, except that held in trust to pay principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, particular Notes.  Such Lien will survive the satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture.

 

(e)                                   When the Trustee incurs expenses or renders services after an Event of Default specified in Section 6.01(ix) to (xiii) hereof occurs, the expenses and the compensation for the services (including the fees and expenses of its agents and counsel) are intended to constitute expenses of administration under any Bankruptcy Law.

 

Section 7.08                                 Replacement of Trustee.

 

(a)                                   A resignation or removal of the Trustee and appointment of a successor Trustee will become effective only upon the successor Trustee’s acceptance of appointment as provided in this Section 7.08.

 

(b)                                  The Trustee may resign in writing at any time and be discharged from the trust hereby created by so notifying the Issuer.  The Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may remove the Trustee by so notifying the Trustee and the Issuer in writing.  The Issuer may remove the Trustee if:

 

(i)                                      the Trustee fails to comply with Section 7.10 hereof;

 

(ii)                                   the Trustee is adjudged a bankrupt or an insolvent or an order for relief is entered with respect to the Trustee under any Bankruptcy Law;

 

83



 

(iii)                                a custodian or public officer takes charge of the Trustee or its property; or

 

(iv)                               the Trustee becomes incapable of acting.

 

(c)                                   If the Trustee resigns or is removed or if a vacancy exists in the office of Trustee for any reason, the Issuer will promptly appoint a successor Trustee.  Within one year after the successor Trustee takes office, the Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may appoint a successor Trustee to replace the successor Trustee appointed by the Issuer.

 

(d)                                  If a successor Trustee does not take office within 60 days after the retiring Trustee resigns or is removed, (i) the retiring Trustee, the Issuer, or the Holders of at least 10% in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may petition any court of competent jurisdiction for the appointment of a successor Trustee or (ii) the retiring Trustee may appoint a successor Trustee at any time prior to the date on which a successor Trustee takes office, provided that such appointment shall be reasonably satisfactory to the Issuer.

 

(e)                                   If the Trustee, after written request by any Holder who has been a Holder for at least six months, fails to comply with Section 7.10 hereof, such Holder may petition any court of competent jurisdiction for the removal of the Trustee and the appointment of a successor Trustee.

 

(f)                                     A successor Trustee will deliver a written acceptance of its appointment to the retiring Trustee and to the Issuer.  Thereupon, the resignation or removal of the retiring Trustee will become effective, and the successor Trustee will have all the rights, powers and duties of the Trustee under this Indenture.  The successor Trustee will mail a notice of its succession to Holders.  The retiring Trustee will promptly transfer all property held by it as Trustee to the successor Trustee; provided all sums owing to the Trustee hereunder have been paid and subject to the Lien provided for in Section 7.07 hereof.  Notwithstanding replacement of the Trustee pursuant to this Section 7.08, the Issuer’s obligations under Section 7.07 hereof will continue for the benefit of the retiring Trustee.

 

Section 7.09                                 Successor Trustee by Merger, etc.

 

If the Trustee consolidates, merges or converts into, or transfers all or substantially all of its corporate trust business to, another corporation, the successor corporation without any further act will be the successor Trustee.

 

Section 7.10                                 Eligibility; Disqualification.

 

There will at all times be a Trustee hereunder that is a corporation organized and doing business under the laws of the United States of America or of any state thereof that is authorized under such laws to exercise corporate trustee power, that is subject to supervision or examination by federal or state authorities and that has a combined capital and surplus of at least $50.0 million as set forth in its most recent published annual report of condition.

 

This Indenture will always have a Trustee who satisfies the requirements of TIA §310(a)(1), (2) and (5).  For purposes of this Indenture, the Trustee will be deemed to be subject to TIA § 310(b); provided , however that there shall be excluded from the operation of TIA § 310(b)(1) any indenture or indentures under which other securities of, or certificates of interest or participation in other securities of, the Issuer are outstanding if the requirements for such exclusion as set forth in TIA § 310(b)(1) are met.

 

Section 7.11                                 Preferential Collection of Claims Against Issuer.

 

The Trustee is subject to TIA §311(a), excluding any creditor relationship listed in TIA §311(b).  A Trustee who has resigned or been removed shall be subject to TIA §311(a) to the extent indicated therein.

 

84



 

ARTICLE 8
LEGAL DEFEASANCE AND COVENANT DEFEASANCE

 

Section 8.01                                 Option to Effect Legal Defeasance or Covenant Defeasance.

 

The Issuer may at any time, at the option of its Board of Directors evidenced by a resolution set forth in an Officers’ Certificate, elect to have either Section 8.02 or 8.03 hereof be applied to all outstanding Notes upon compliance with the conditions set forth below in this Article 8.

 

Section 8.02                                 Legal Defeasance and Discharge.

 

Upon the Issuer’s exercise under Section 8.01 hereof of the option applicable to this Section 8.02, the Issuer and each of the Guarantors will, subject to the satisfaction of the conditions set forth in Section 8.04 hereof, be deemed to have been discharged from their obligations with respect to all outstanding Notes (including the Note Guarantees) on the date the conditions set forth below are satisfied (hereinafter, “ Legal Defeasance ”).  For this purpose, Legal Defeasance means that the Issuer and the Guarantors will be deemed to have paid and discharged the entire Indebtedness represented by the outstanding Notes (including the Note Guarantees), which will thereafter be deemed to be “outstanding” only for the purposes of Section 8.05 hereof and the other Sections of this Indenture referred to in clauses (i) and (ii) below, and to have satisfied all their other obligations under such Notes, the Note Guarantees and this Indenture (and the Trustee, on demand of and at the expense of the Issuer, shall execute proper instruments acknowledging the same), except for the following provisions which will survive until otherwise terminated or discharged hereunder:

 

(i)                                      the rights of Holders of outstanding Notes to receive payments in respect of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, such Notes when such payments are due from the trust referred to in Section 8.04 hereof;

 

(ii)                                   the Issuer’s obligations with respect to such Notes under Article 2 and Section 4.02 hereof;

 

(iii)                                the rights, powers, trusts, duties and immunities of the Trustee hereunder and the Issuer’s and the Guarantors’ obligations in connection therewith; and

 

(iv)                               this Article 8.

 

Subject to compliance with this Article 8, the Issuer may exercise its option under this Section 8.02 notwithstanding the prior exercise of its option under Section 8.03 hereof.

 

Section 8.03                                 Covenant Defeasance.

 

Upon the Issuer’s exercise under Section 8.01 hereof of the option applicable to this Section 8.03, the Issuer and each of the Guarantors will, subject to the satisfaction of the conditions set forth in Section 8.04 hereof, be released from each of their obligations under the covenants contained in Sections 4.07, 4.08, 4.09, 4.10, 4.11, 4.12, 4.14, 4.15, 4.16, 4.17, 4.18, 4.19, 4.21, 4.22, 4.23, 4.24, 4.25 and 4.26 hereof and clause (iv) of Section 5.01(a) hereof with respect to the outstanding Notes on and after the date the conditions set forth in Section 8.04 hereof are satisfied (hereinafter, “ Covenant Defeasance ”), and the Notes will thereafter be deemed not “outstanding” for the purposes of any direction, waiver, consent or declaration or act of Holders (and the consequences of any thereof) in connection with such covenants, but will continue to be deemed “outstanding” for all other purposes hereunder (it being understood that such Notes will not be deemed outstanding for accounting purposes).  For this purpose, Covenant Defeasance means that, with respect to the outstanding Notes and Note Guarantees, the Issuer and the Guarantors may omit to comply with and will have no liability in respect of any term, condition or limitation set forth in any such covenant, whether directly or indirectly, by reason of any reference elsewhere herein to any such covenant or by reason of any

 

85


 

reference in any such covenant to any other provision herein or in any other document and such omission to comply will not constitute a Default or an Event of Default under Section 6.01 hereof, but, except as specified above, the remainder of this Indenture and such Notes and Note Guarantees will be unaffected thereby.  In addition, upon the Issuer’s exercise under Section 8.01 hereof of the option applicable to this Section 8.03, subject to the satisfaction of the conditions set forth in Section 8.04 hereof, Sections 6.01(iii), (iv), (v), (vi), (vii) and (viii) hereof will not constitute Events of Default.

 

Section 8.04                                 Conditions to Legal or Covenant Defeasance.

 

In order to exercise either Legal Defeasance or Covenant Defeasance under either Section 8.02 or 8.03 hereof:

 

(i)                                      the Issuer must irrevocably deposit with the Trustee, in trust, for the benefit of the holders of the Notes, cash in sterling, non-callable U.K. Government Securities, or a combination of cash in sterling and non-callable U.K. Government Securities (in the case of the Sterling Notes) or cash in U.S. dollars, non-callable U.S. Government Securities, or a combination of cash in U.S. dollars and non-callable U.S. Government Securities (in the case of the Dollar Notes), in amounts as will be sufficient, in the opinion of a nationally recognised investment bank, appraisal firm or firm of independent public accountants, to pay the principal of, or interest (including Additional Amounts and premium, if any) on the outstanding Notes on the stated date for payment thereof or on the applicable redemption date, as the case may be, and the Issuer must specify whether the Notes are being defeased to such stated date for payment or to a particular redemption date;

 

(ii)                                   in the case of an election under Section 8.02 hereof, the Issuer must deliver to the Trustee:

 

(A)                               an opinion of United States counsel reasonably acceptable to the Trustee confirming that (i) the Parent has received from, or there has been published by, the U.S. Internal Revenue Service a ruling or (ii) since the Issue Date, there has been a change in the applicable U.S. federal income tax law, in either case to the effect that, and based thereon such Opinion of Counsel will confirm that, the Holders of the outstanding Notes will not recognise income, gain or loss for U.S. federal income tax purposes as a result of such Legal Defeasance and will be subject to tax on the same amounts, in the same manner and at the same times as would have been the case if such Legal Defeasance had not occurred; and

 

(B)                                 an opinion of counsel in the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Issuer and reasonably acceptable to the Trustee to the effect that the holders of the Notes will not recognise income, gain or loss for tax purposes of such jurisdiction as a result of such deposit and defeasance and will be subject to tax in such jurisdiction on the same amounts and in the same manner and at the same times as would have been the case if such deposit and defeasance had not occurred;

 

(iii)                                in the case of an election under Section 8.03 hereof, the Issuer must deliver to the Trustee:

 

(A)                               an opinion of United States counsel reasonably acceptable to the Trustee confirming that the Holders of the outstanding Notes will not recognise income, gain or loss for U.S. federal income tax purposes as a result of such Covenant Defeasance and will be subject to U.S. federal income tax on the same amounts, in the same manner and at the same times as would have been the case if such Covenant Defeasance had not occurred; and

 

86



 

(B)                                 an Opinion of Counsel in the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Issuer and reasonably acceptable to the Trustee to the effect that the holders of the Notes will not recognise income, gain or loss for tax purposes of such jurisdiction as a result of such deposit and defeasance and will be subject to tax in such jurisdiction on the same amounts and in the same manner and at the same times as would have been the case if such deposit and defeasance had not occurred;

 

(iv)                               no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing on the date of such deposit (other than a Default or Event of Default resulting from the borrowing of funds to be applied to such deposit and the granting of Liens to secure such borrowings);

 

(v)                                  such Legal Defeasance or Covenant Defeasance will not result in a breach or violation of, or constitute a default under, any material agreement or instrument (other than this Indenture and the agreements governing any other Indebtedness being defeased, discharged or replaced) to which the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a party or by which the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is bound;

 

(vi)                               the Issuer must deliver to the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate stating that the deposit was not made by the Issuer with the intent of preferring the Holders of Notes over the other creditors of the Issuer with the intent of defeating, hindering, delaying or defrauding any creditors of the Issuer or others; and

 

(vii)                            the Issuer must deliver to the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate and an Opinion of Counsel, each stating that all conditions precedent relating to the Legal Defeasance or the Covenant Defeasance have been complied with.

 

Section 8.05                                 Deposited Money and Government Securities to be Held in Trust; Other Miscellaneous Provisions.

 

Subject to Section 8.06 hereof, all money and non-callable U.K. Government Securities and non-callable U.S. Government Securities (including the proceeds thereof) deposited with the Trustee (or other qualifying trustee, collectively for purposes of this Section 8.05, the “ Trustee ”) pursuant to Section 8.04 hereof in respect of the outstanding Notes will be held in trust and applied by the Trustee, in accordance with the provisions of such Notes and this Indenture, to the payment, either directly or through any Paying Agent (including the Issuer acting as Paying Agent) as the Trustee may determine, to the Holders of such Notes of all sums due and to become due thereon in respect of principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, but such money need not be segregated from other funds except to the extent required by law.

 

The Issuer will pay and indemnify the Trustee against any tax, fee or other charge imposed on or assessed against the cash, the non-callable U.K. Government Securities or the non-callable U.S. Government Securities deposited pursuant to Section 8.04 hereof or the principal and interest received in respect thereof other than any such tax, fee or other charge which by law is for the account of the Holders of the outstanding Notes.

 

Notwithstanding anything in this Article 8 to the contrary, the Trustee will deliver or pay to the Issuer from time to time upon the request of the Issuer any money, non-callable U.K. Government Securities or U.S. Government Securities held by it as provided in Section 8.04 hereof which, in the opinion of a nationally recognized firm of independent public accountants expressed in a written certification thereof delivered to the Trustee (which may be the opinion delivered under Section 8.04(i) hereof), are in excess of the amount thereof that would then be required to be deposited to effect an equivalent Legal Defeasance or Covenant Defeasance.

 

87



 

Section 8.06                                 Repayment to Issuer.

 

Any money deposited with the Trustee or any Paying Agent, or then held by the Issuer, in trust for the payment of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, any Note and remaining unclaimed for two years after such principal, premium, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, has become due and payable shall be paid to the Issuer on its request or (if then held by the Issuer) will be discharged from such trust; and the Holder of such Note will thereafter be permitted to look only to the Issuer for payment thereof, and all liability of the Trustee or such Paying Agent with respect to such trust money, and all liability of the Issuer as trustee thereof, will thereupon cease; provided, however , that the Trustee or such Paying Agent, before being required to make any such repayment, may at the expense of the Issuer cause to be made available to the newswire service of Bloomberg or, if Bloomberg does not operate, any similar agency and, if and so long as the Notes are admitted to trading on the Euro MTF Market and the rules and regulations of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, published in the Luxemburger Wort or another newspaper having a general circulation in Luxembourg or mail to each Holder entitled to such money at such Holder’s address (as set forth in the Security Register) notice that such money remains unclaimed and that, after a date specified therein, which will not be less than 30 days from the date of such notification or publication, any unclaimed balance of such money then remaining will be repaid to the Issuer.

 

Section 8.07                                 Reinstatement.

 

If the Trustee or Paying Agent is unable to apply any U.S. dollars, sterling, non-callable U.K. Government Securities or non-callable U.S. Government Securities in accordance with Section 8.02 or 8.03 hereof, as the case may be, by reason of any order or judgment of any court or governmental authority enjoining, restraining or otherwise prohibiting such application, then the Issuer’s and the Guarantors’ obligations under this Indenture and the Notes and the Note Guarantees will be revived and reinstated as though no deposit had occurred pursuant to Section 8.02 or 8.03 hereof until such time as the Trustee or Paying Agent is permitted to apply all such money in accordance with Section 8.02 or 8.03 hereof, as the case may be; provided, however , that, if the Issuer makes any payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, any Note following the reinstatement of its obligations, the Issuer will be subrogated to the rights of the Holders of such Notes to receive such payment from the money held by the Trustee or Paying Agent.

 

ARTICLE 9
AMENDMENT, SUPPLEMENT AND WAIVER

 

Section 9.01                                 Without Consent of Holders of Notes.

 

Notwithstanding Section 9.02 of this Indenture, without the consent of any Holder of Notes, the Issuer, the Guarantors and the Trustee (and the Security Agent, with respect to amendments or supplements to the Security Documents) may amend or supplement this Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document:

 

(i)                                      to cure any ambiguity, defect or inconsistency;

 

(ii)                                   to provide for uncertificated Notes in addition to or in place of certificated Notes;

 

(iii)                                to provide for the assumption of the Issuer’s or a Guarantor’s obligations to Holders of Notes and Note Guarantees in the case of a merger or consolidation or sale of all or substantially all of the Issuer’s or such Guarantor’s assets, as applicable pursuant to Article 5 hereof;

 

88



 

(iv)                               to make any change that would provide any additional rights or benefits to the Holders of Notes or that does not adversely affect the legal rights hereunder of any such Holder;

 

(v)                                  to conform the text of this Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document to any provision of the “Description of the Notes” section of the Offering Memorandum, to the extent that such provision in that “Description of the Notes” was intended to be a verbatim recitation of a provision of this Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or the Security Documents;

 

(vi)                               to enter into additional or supplemental Security Documents;

 

(vii)                            to release Collateral in accordance with the terms of this Indenture, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Security Documents or to release any Note Guarantee in accordance with the terms of this Indenture and the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(viii)                         to provide for the issuance of Additional Notes in accordance with the limitations set forth in this Indenture as of the Issue Date;

 

(ix)                                 to allow any Guarantor to execute a supplemental indenture and/or a Note Guarantee with respect to the Notes.

 

(x)                                    provide for uncertificated Notes in addition to or in place of certificated Notes ( provided that the uncertificated Notes are issued in registered form for purposes of Section 163(f) of the U.S. Code, or in a manner such that the uncertificated Notes are described in Section 163(f)(2)(B) of the U.S. Code);

 

(xi)                                 to evidence and provide the acceptance of the appointment of a successor Trustee under the Indenture; or

 

(xii)                              to add additional parties to the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document to the extent permitted hereunder and thereunder.

 

In formulating its opinion on any of the above matters, the Trustee shall be entitled to require and rely on such evidence as it deems necessary or appropriate, including, but not limited to, Officers’ Certificates and Opinions of Counsel.

 

Upon the request of the Issuer accompanied by a resolution of its Board of Directors authorizing the execution of any such amended or supplemental indenture, and upon receipt by the Trustee of the documents described in Section 7.02 hereof, the Trustee will join with the Issuer and the Guarantors in the execution of any amended or supplemental indenture authorized or permitted by the terms of this Indenture and to make any further appropriate agreements and stipulations that may be therein contained, but the Trustee will not be obligated to enter into such amended or supplemental indenture that affects its own rights, duties or immunities under this Indenture or otherwise.

 

Section 9.02                                 With Consent of Holders of Notes.

 

Except as provided in Section 9.01 and this Section 9.02, the Issuer, the Guarantors and the Trustee may amend or supplement this Indenture (including, without limitation, Section 3.10, 4.10 and 4.14 hereof) and the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document may be amended or supplemented with the consent of the Holders of at least a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes voting as a single class (including, without limitation, consents obtained in connection with a purchase of, or tender offer or exchange offer for, Notes) and, subject to Sections 6.04 and 6.07 hereof, any existing Default or Event of Default (other

 

89



 

than a Default or Event of Default in the payment of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amount, if any, on, the Notes, except a payment default resulting from an acceleration that has been rescinded) or compliance with any provision of this Indenture or the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document may be waived with the consent of the Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes voting as a single class (including, without limitation, consents obtained in connection with a purchase of, or tender offer or exchange offer for, the Notes).

 

Upon the request of the Issuer accompanied by a resolution of its Board of Directors authorizing the execution of any such amended or supplemental indenture, and upon the filing with the Trustee of evidence satisfactory to the Trustee of the consent of the Holders of Notes as aforesaid, and upon receipt by the Trustee of the documents described in Section 7.02 hereof, the Trustee will join with the Issuer and the Guarantors in the execution of such amended or supplemental indenture unless such amended or supplemental indenture directly affects the Trustee’s own rights, duties or immunities under this Indenture or otherwise, in which case the Trustee may in its discretion, but will not be obligated to, enter into such amended or supplemental Indenture.

 

It is not necessary for the consent of the Holders of Notes under this Section 9.02 to approve the particular form of any proposed amendment, supplement or waiver, but it is sufficient if such consent approves the substance thereof.

 

After an amendment, supplement or waiver under this Section 9.02 becomes effective, the Issuer will mail to the Holders of Notes affected thereby a notice briefly describing the amendment, supplement or waiver.  Any failure of the Issuer to mail such notice, or any defect therein, will not, however, in any way impair or affect the validity of any such amended or supplemental indenture or waiver.  Subject to Sections 6.04 and 6.07 hereof, the Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the Notes then outstanding voting as a single class may waive compliance in a particular instance by the Issuer with any provision of this Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into in accordance with the terms of this Indenture) or any Security Document.  However, unless consented to by the Holders of at least 90% of the aggregate principal amount of then outstanding Notes (including, without limitation, consents obtained in connection with a purchase of, or tender offer or exchange offer for, Notes), without the consent of each Holder affected, an amendment, supplement or waiver under this Section 9.02 may not (with respect to any Notes held by a non-consenting Holder):

 

(i)                                      reduce the principal amount of Notes whose Holders must consent to an amendment, supplement or waiver;

 

(ii)                                   reduce the principal of or change the fixed maturity of any Note or alter or waive the provisions with respect to the redemption of the Notes (except as provided above with respect to Sections 4.10 and 4.14 hereof);

 

(iii)                                reduce the rate of or change the time for payment of interest, including default interest, on any Note;

 

(iv)                               waive a Default or Event of Default in the payment of principal of, or interest, Additional Amounts or premium, if any, on, the Notes (except a rescission of acceleration of the Notes by the Holders of at least a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes and a waiver of the Payment Default that resulted from such acceleration);

 

(v)                                  make any Note payable in money other than that stated in the Notes;

 

90



 

(vi)                               make any change in the provisions of this Indenture relating to waivers of past Defaults or the rights of Holders of Notes to receive payments of principal of, or interest, Additional Amounts or premium, if any, on, the Notes;

 

(vii)                            waive a redemption payment with respect to any Note (other than a payment required by Sections 3.10, 4.10 or 4.14 hereof);

 

(viii)                         release any Guarantor from any of its obligations under its Note Guarantee or this Indenture, except in accordance with the terms of this Indenture and the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(ix)                                 release the Lien on Collateral granted for the benefit of the Holders of Notes, except in accordance with the terms of the relevant Security Document, this Indenture and the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

(x)                                    make any change in the preceding amendment and waiver provisions.

 

For the purpose of calculating the aggregate principal amount of Notes that have consented to or voted in favor of any amendment, supplement or waiver, the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of any Dollar Notes shall be as of the Issue Date. For the avoidance of doubt, the provisions of articles 86 to 94-8 of the Luxembourg act dated 10 August 1915 on commercial companies, as amended, shall not apply in respect of the Notes.

 

Section 9.03                                 Revocation and Effect of Consents.

 

Until an amendment, supplement or waiver becomes effective, a consent to it by a Holder of a Note is a continuing consent by the Holder of a Note and every subsequent Holder of a Note or portion of a Note that evidences the same debt as the consenting Holder’s Note, even if notation of the consent is not made on any Note.  However, any such Holder of a Note or subsequent Holder of a Note may revoke the consent as to its Note if the Trustee receives written notice of revocation before the date the amendment, supplement or waiver becomes effective.  An amendment, supplement or waiver becomes effective in accordance with its terms and thereafter binds every Holder.

 

Section 9.04                                 Notation on or Exchange of Notes.

 

The Trustee may place an appropriate notation about an amendment, supplement or waiver on any Note thereafter authenticated.  The Issuer in exchange for all Notes may issue and the Trustee shall, upon receipt of an Authentication Order, authenticate new Notes that reflect the amendment, supplement or waiver.

 

Failure to make the appropriate notation or issue a new Note will not affect the validity and effect of such amendment, supplement or waiver.

 

Section 9.05                                 Trustee to Sign Amendments, etc.

 

The Trustee will sign any amended or supplemental indenture authorized pursuant to this Article 9 if the amendment or supplement does not adversely affect the rights, duties, liabilities or immunities of the Trustee.  The Issuer may not sign an amended or supplemental indenture until the Board of Directors of the Issuer approves it.  In executing any amended or supplemental indenture, the Trustee will be entitled to receive and (subject to Section 7.01 hereof) will be fully protected in relying upon, in addition to the documents required by Section 13.03 hereof, an Officers’ Certificate and an Opinion of Counsel stating that the execution of such amended or supplemental indenture is authorized or permitted by this Indenture.

 

91



 

ARTICLE 10
COLLATERAL AND SECURITY

 

Section 10.01                           Security Documents.

 

The due and punctual payment of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes when and as the same shall be due and payable, whether on an interest payment date, at maturity, by acceleration, repurchase, redemption or otherwise, and interest on the overdue principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any (to the extent permitted by law), on the Notes and performance of all other obligations of the Issuer to the Holders of Notes or the Trustee under this Indenture and the Notes (including, without limitation, the Note Guarantees), according to the terms hereunder or thereunder, are secured as provided in the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement.  Each Holder of Notes, by its acceptance thereof, consents and agrees to the terms of the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement and any additional intercreditor agreement (including, without limitation, the provisions providing for foreclosure and release of Security and authorizing the Security Agent to enter into any Security Document on its behalf) as the same may be in effect or may be amended from time to time in accordance with its terms and authorizes and directs the Security Agent to enter into the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement and any additional intercreditor agreement and to perform its obligations and exercise its rights thereunder in accordance therewith.  The Issuer will deliver to the Trustee copies of all documents delivered to the Security Agent pursuant to the Security Documents, and the Issuer and the Parent will, and the Parent will cause each of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, do or cause to be done all such acts and things as may be necessary or proper, or as may be required by the provisions of the Security Documents, to assure and confirm to the Trustee that the Security Agent holds, for the benefit of the Trustee and the Holders, duly created, enforceable and perfected Liens as contemplated hereby and by the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement, so as to render the same available for the security and benefit of this Indenture and of the Notes and any Note Guarantee secured hereby, according to the intent and purposes herein expressed.  The Issuer and any Guarantor will take, and the Parent will cause its Restricted Subsidiaries to take, upon request of the Trustee, any and all actions reasonably required to cause the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement to create and maintain, as security for the Obligations of the Issuer and any Guarantor hereunder, a valid and enforceable perfected first priority Lien in and on all the Collateral ranking in right and priority of payment as set forth in the Intercreditor Agreement and subject to no other Liens other than as permitted by the terms of this Indenture and the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Section 10.02                           Release of Collateral.

 

Notwithstanding the Security Documents, upon receipt by the Security Agent of certificate from the Trustee that complies with Section 10.05, the Security Agent is authorised to release the security.

 

Section 10.03                           Authorization of Actions to Be Taken by the Trustee Under the Security Documents.

 

Subject to the provisions of Section 7.01 and 7.02 hereof, the Trustee may, in its sole discretion and without the consent of the Holders of Notes, direct, on behalf of the Holders of Notes, the Security Agent to, take all actions it deems necessary or appropriate in order to:

 

(i)                                      enforce any of the terms of the Security Documents or the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(ii)                                   collect and receive any and all amounts payable in respect of the Obligations of the Issuer or any Guarantor hereunder.

 

92



 

Subject to the provisions hereof, the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement, the Trustee will have power to institute and maintain such suits and proceedings as it may deem expedient to prevent any impairment of the Security by any acts that may be unlawful or in violation of the Security Documents, the Intercreditor Agreement or this Indenture, and such suits and proceedings as the Trustee may deem expedient to preserve or protect its interests and the interests of the Holders of Notes in the Collateral (including power to institute and maintain suits or proceedings to restrain the enforcement of or compliance with any legislative or other governmental enactment, rule or order that may be unconstitutional or otherwise invalid if the enforcement of, or compliance with, such enactment, rule or order would impair the security interest hereunder or be prejudicial to the interests of the Holders of Notes or of the Trustee).

 

Section 10.04                           Authorization of Receipt of Funds by the Trustee Under the Security Documents.

 

The Trustee is authorized to receive any funds for the benefit of the Holders of Notes distributed under the Security Documents or the Intercreditor Agreement, and to make further distributions of such funds to the Holders of Notes according to the provisions of this Indenture and the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Section 10.05                           Termination of Security Interest.

 

The Trustee shall, at the request of the Issuer or a Guarantor upon having provided the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate and Opinion of Counsel certifying compliance with this Section 10.05, execute and deliver a certificate to the Security Agent directing the Security Agent to release the relevant Collateral or to execute such other appropriate instrument evidencing such release (in the form provided by and at the expense of the Issuer) under one or more of the following circumstances:

 

(i)                                      in connection with any sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition of such property or assets that does not violate Sections 3.10 and 4.10 hereof;

 

(ii)                                   in the case of a Subsidiary Guarantor that is released from its Note Guarantee pursuant to the terms of the Indenture, the release of the property and assets, and Capital Stock, of such Subsidiary Guarantor;

 

(iii)                                if the Parent designates any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary in accordance with the applicable provisions of the Indenture, the release of the property and assets of such Restricted Subsidiary;

 

(iv)                               upon repayment in full of the Notes;

 

(v)                                  upon legal defeasance, covenant defeasance or satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture as provided in Article 8 and Article 12;

 

(vi)                               in connection with an enforcement sale pursuant to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

ARTICLE 11.
NOTE GUARANTEES

 

Section 11.01                           Guarantee.

 

(a)                                   Subject to this Article 11, each of the Guarantors hereby, jointly and severally, unconditionally guarantees to each Holder of a Note authenticated and delivered by the Trustee and to the Trustee and its successors and assigns, irrespective of the validity and enforceability of this Indenture, the Notes or the obligations of the Issuer hereunder or thereunder, that:

 

93



 

(i)                                      the principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes will be promptly paid in full when due, whether at maturity, by acceleration, redemption or otherwise, and interest on the overdue principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes, if lawful, and all other obligations of the Issuer to the Holders or the Trustee hereunder or thereunder will be promptly paid in full or performed, all in accordance with the terms hereof and thereof; and

 

(ii)                                   in case of any extension of time of payment or renewal of any Notes or any of such other obligations, that same will be promptly paid in full when due or performed in accordance with the terms of the extension or renewal, whether at stated maturity, by acceleration or otherwise.

 

Failing payment when due of any amount so guaranteed or any performance so guaranteed for whatever reason, the Guarantors will be jointly and severally obligated to pay the same immediately.  Each Guarantor agrees that this is a guarantee of payment and not a guarantee of collection.

 

(b)                                  The Guarantors hereby agree that their obligations hereunder are unconditional, irrespective of the validity, regularity or enforceability of the Notes or this Indenture, the absence of any action to enforce the same, any waiver or consent by any Holder of the Notes with respect to any provisions hereof or thereof, the recovery of any judgment against the Issuer, any action to enforce the same or any other circumstance which might otherwise constitute a legal or equitable discharge or defense of a guarantor.  Each Guarantor hereby waives diligence, presentment, demand of payment, filing of claims with a court in the event of insolvency or bankruptcy of the Issuer, any right to require a proceeding first against the Issuer, protest, notice and all demands whatsoever and covenant that this Note Guarantee will not be discharged except by complete performance of the obligations contained in the Notes and this Indenture.

 

(c)                                   If any Holder or the Trustee is required by any court or otherwise to return to the Issuer, the Guarantors or any custodian, trustee, liquidator or other similar official acting in relation to either the Issuer or the Guarantors, any amount paid by either to the Trustee or such Holder, this Note Guarantee, to the extent theretofore discharged, will be reinstated in full force and effect.

 

(d)                                  Each Guarantor agrees that it will not be entitled to any right of subrogation in relation to the Holders in respect of any obligations guaranteed hereby until payment in full of all obligations guaranteed hereby.  Each Guarantor further agrees that, as between the Guarantors, on the one hand, and the Holders and the Trustee, on the other hand, (1) the maturity of the obligations guaranteed hereby may be accelerated as provided in Article 6 hereof for the purposes of this Note Guarantee, notwithstanding any stay, injunction or other prohibition preventing such acceleration in respect of the obligations guaranteed hereby, and (2) in the event of any declaration of acceleration of such obligations as provided in Article 6 hereof, such obligations (whether or not due and payable) will forthwith become due and payable by the Guarantors for the purpose of this Note Guarantee.  The Guarantors will have the right to seek contribution from any non-paying Guarantor so long as the exercise of such right does not impair the rights of the Holders under the Note Guarantee.

 

Section 11.02                           Limitation on Guarantor Liability.

 

Each Guarantor, and by its acceptance of Notes, each Holder, hereby confirms that it is the intention of all such parties that the Note Guarantee of such Guarantor not constitute a fraudulent transfer or conveyance for purposes of Bankruptcy Law or any similar law to the extent applicable to any Note Guarantee.  To effectuate the foregoing intention, the Trustee, the Holders and the Guarantors hereby irrevocably agree that the obligations of such Guarantor will be limited to the maximum amount that will, after giving effect to such maximum amount and all other contingent and fixed liabilities of such Guarantor that are relevant under such laws, and after giving effect to any collections from, rights to receive contribution from or payments made by or on behalf of any other Guarantor in respect of the obligations of such other Guarantor under this Article 11, result in the

 

94



 

obligations of such Guarantor under its Note Guarantee not constituting a fraudulent transfer or conveyance.

 

Section 11.03                           Execution and Delivery of Note Guarantee.

 

To evidence its Note Guarantee set forth in Section 11.01 hereof, each Guarantor hereby agrees that a notation of such Note Guarantee substantially in the form attached as Exhibit D hereto will be endorsed by an Officer of such Guarantor on each Note authenticated and delivered by the Trustee and that this Indenture will be executed on behalf of such Guarantor by one of its Officers.

 

Each Guarantor hereby agrees that its Note Guarantee set forth in Section 11.01 hereof will remain in full force and effect notwithstanding any failure to endorse on each Note a notation of such Note Guarantee.

 

If an Officer whose signature is on this Indenture or on the Note Guarantee no longer holds that office at the time the Trustee authenticates the Note on which a Note Guarantee is endorsed, the Note Guarantee will be valid nevertheless.

 

The delivery of any Note by the Trustee, after the authentication thereof hereunder, will constitute due delivery of the Note Guarantee set forth in this Indenture on behalf of the Guarantors.

 

In the event that the any Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent is required to by Section 4.16 or Section 4.18 to become a Guarantor, the Parent will cause such Restricted Subsidiary to comply with the provisions of Section 4.16 or Section 4.18 hereof, as the case may be, and this Article 11, to the extent applicable.

 

Section 11.04                           Guarantors May Consolidate, etc., on Certain Terms.

 

Except as otherwise provided in Section 11.05 hereof, a Subsidiary Guarantor may not sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of its assets to, or consolidate with or merge with or into (whether or not such Subsidiary Guarantor is the surviving Person) another Person, other than the Issuer, the Parent or another Subsidiary Guarantor, unless either:

 

(i)                                      subject to Section 11.05 hereof, the Person acquiring the property in any such sale or disposition or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger assumes all the obligations of that Subsidiary Guarantor under its Note Guarantee, this Indenture, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Security Documents to which such Subsidiary Guarantor is a party pursuant to an agreement on the terms set forth herein or therein, pursuant to a supplemental indenture and appropriate Security Documents in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee and immediately after giving effect to that transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists; or

 

(ii)                                   the Net Proceeds of such sale or other disposition are applied in accordance with the applicable provisions of this Indenture, including without limitation, Section 4.10 hereof.

 

In case of any such consolidation, merger, sale or conveyance and upon the assumption by the successor Person, by supplemental indenture, executed and delivered to the Trustee and satisfactory in form to the Trustee, of the Note Guarantee endorsed upon the Notes and the due and punctual performance of all of the covenants and conditions of this Indenture to be performed by the Guarantor, such successor Person will succeed to and be substituted for the Guarantor with the same effect as if it had been named herein as a Guarantor.  Such successor Person thereupon may cause to be signed any or all of the Note Guarantees to be endorsed upon all of the Notes issuable hereunder which theretofore shall not have been signed by the Issuer and delivered to the Trustee.  All the Note Guarantees so issued will in all respects have the same legal rank and benefit under this Indenture as

 

95


 

the Note Guarantees theretofore and thereafter issued in accordance with the terms of this Indenture as though all of such Note Guarantees had been issued at the date of the execution hereof.

 

Except as set forth in Articles 4 and 5 hereof, and notwithstanding clauses (i) and (ii) above, nothing contained in this Indenture or in any of the Notes will prevent any consolidation or merger of a Subsidiary Guarantor with or into the Parent or any other Subsidiary Guarantor, or will prevent any sale or conveyance of the property of a Subsidiary Guarantor as an entirety or substantially as an entirety to the Parent or any other Subsidiary Guarantor.

 

Section 11.05                           Releases.

 

The Note Guarantee of a Subsidiary Guarantor (other than Manchester United Limited and Red Football Junior Limited) will be released:

 

(i)                                      in connection with any sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets of that Subsidiary Guarantor (including by way of merger, consolidation, amalgamation or combination) to a Person that is not (either before or after giving effect to such transaction) the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, if the sale or other disposition does not violate Section 4.10 of this Indenture;

 

(ii)                                   in connection with any sale or other disposition of Capital Stock of that Subsidiary Guarantor to a Person that is not (either before or after giving effect to such transaction) the Parent or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, if the sale or other disposition does not violate Section 4.10 and the Subsidiary Guarantor ceases to be a Restricted Subsidiary as a result of the sale or other disposition;

 

(iii)                                if the Parent designates any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Subsidiary Guarantor to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary in accordance with Section 4.19;

 

(iv)                               upon repayment in full of the Notes;

 

(v)                                  upon legal defeasance, covenant defeasance or satisfaction and discharge of the Indenture as provided in Articles 8 and Article 12; or

 

(vi)                               in connection with an enforcement sale pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In addition, the Note Guarantee of the Parent, Manchester United Limited and Red Football Junior Limited will be released:

 

(i)                                      upon repayment in full of the Notes; or

 

(ii)                                   upon legal defeasance, covenant defeasance or satisfaction and discharge of the Indenture as provided in Article 8 and Article 12.

 

Any Guarantor not released from its obligations under its Note Guarantee as provided in this Section 11.05 will remain liable for the full amount of principal of, premium on, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on, the Notes and for the other obligations of any Guarantor under this Indenture as provided in this Article 11.

 

96



 

ARTICLE 12
SATISFACTION AND DISCHARGE

 

Section 12.01                           Satisfaction and Discharge.

 

This Indenture will be discharged and will cease to be of further effect as to all Notes issued hereunder, when:

 

(i)                                      either:

 

(A)                               all Notes that have been authenticated, except lost, stolen or destroyed Notes that have been replaced or paid and Notes for whose payment money has been deposited in trust and thereafter repaid to the Issuer, have been delivered to the Trustee for cancellation; or

 

(B)                                 all Notes that have not been delivered to the Trustee for cancellation have become due and payable by reason of the mailing of a notice of redemption or otherwise or will become due and payable within one year and the Issuer or any Guarantor has irrevocably deposited or caused to be deposited with the Trustee as trust funds in trust solely for the benefit of the holders, cash in sterling, non-callable U.K. Government Securities, or a combination of cash in sterling and non-callable U.K. Government Securities (in the case of the Sterling Notes) or cash in U.S. dollars, non-callable U.S. Government Securities, or a combination of cash in U.S. dollars and non-callable U.S. Government Securities (in the case of the Dollar Notes), in amounts as will be sufficient, without consideration of any reinvestment of interest, to pay and discharge the entire Indebtedness on the Notes not delivered to the Trustee for cancellation for principal, premium and Additional Amounts, if any, and accrued interest to the date of maturity or redemption;

 

(ii)                                   in respect of subclause (B) of clause (i) of this Section 11.01, no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing on the date of the deposit (other than a Default or Event of Default resulting from the borrowing of funds to be applied to such deposit and any similar deposit relating to other Indebtedness and, in each case, the granting of Liens to secure such borrowings) and the deposit will not result in a breach or violation of, or constitute a default under, any other instrument to which the Issuer or any Guarantor is a party or by which the Issuer or any Guarantor is bound (other than with respect to the borrowing of funds to be applied concurrently to make the deposit required to effect such satisfaction and discharge and any similar concurrent deposit relating to other Indebtedness, and in each case the granting of Liens to secure such borrowings);

 

(iii)                                the Issuer or any Guarantor has paid or caused to be paid all sums payable by it under this Indenture; and

 

(iv)                               the Issuer has delivered irrevocable instructions to the Trustee under this Indenture to apply the deposited money toward the payment of the Notes at maturity or on the redemption date, as the case may be.

 

In addition, the Issuer must deliver an Officers’ Certificate and an Opinion of Counsel to the Trustee stating that all conditions precedent to satisfaction and discharge have been satisfied.

 

Notwithstanding the satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture, if money has been deposited with the Trustee pursuant to subclause (B) of clause (i) of this Section 12.01, the provisions of Sections 12.02 and 8.06 hereof will survive.  In addition, nothing in this Section 12.01 will be deemed to discharge those provisions of Section 7.07 hereof, that, by their terms, survive the satisfaction and discharge of this Indenture.

 

97



 

Section 12.02                           Application of Trust Money.

 

Subject to the provisions of Section 8.06 hereof, all money deposited with the Trustee pursuant to Section 12.01 hereof shall be held in trust and applied by it, in accordance with the provisions of the Notes and this Indenture, to the payment, either directly or through any Paying Agent (including the Issuer acting as its own Paying Agent) as the Trustee may determine, to the Persons entitled thereto, of the principal, premium, if any, interest and Additional Amounts, if any, for whose payment such money has been deposited with the Trustee; but such money need not be segregated from other funds except to the extent required by law.

 

If the Trustee or Paying Agent is unable to apply any money, U.S. Government Securities or U.K. Government Securities in accordance with Section 12.01 hereof by reason of any legal proceeding or by reason of any order or judgment of any court or governmental authority enjoining, restraining or otherwise prohibiting such application, the Issuer’s and any Guarantor’s obligations under this Indenture and the Notes shall be revived and reinstated as though no deposit had occurred pursuant to Section 12.01 hereof; provided that if the Issuer has made any payment of principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amounts, if any, on, any Notes because of the reinstatement of its obligations, the Issuer shall be subrogated to the rights of the Holders of such Notes to receive such payment from the money, U.S. Government Securities or U.K. Government Securities held by the Trustee or Paying Agent.

 

ARTICLE 13
MISCELLANEOUS

 

Section 13.01                           Notices and Communications.

 

(a)                                   Notices .  Any notice or communication by the Issuer, any Guarantor, the Trustee or the Security Agent to the others is duly given if in writing and delivered in Person or by first class mail (registered or certified, return receipt requested), facsimile transmission or overnight air courier guaranteeing next day delivery, to the others’ address:

 

If to the Issuer and/or any Guarantor:

 

MU Finance plc
Old Trafford
Manchester M16 0RA
United Kingdom
Facsimile No.:  +44 20 7484 1218
Attention:  Edward Woodward, Director

 

With a copy to:
Allen & Overy LLP
One Bishops Square
London E1 6AD
United Kingdom
Facsimile No.:  +44 20 3088 0088
Attention: Kevin Muzilla

 

98



 

If to the Trustee:

 

The Bank of New York Mellon
One Canada Square
London E14 5AL
United Kingdom
Facsimile No.:  +44 20 7964 2536
Attention:  Trustee Administration

 

If to the Security Agent:

 

J. P. Morgan Europe Limited
Loan and Agency Team
125 London Wall
London EC2Y 5AJ
Fax:  +44 20 7777 2360
Attention:  The Manager

 

The Issuer, any Guarantor or the Trustee, by notice to the others, may designate additional or different addresses for subsequent notices or communications.

 

All notices and communications (other than those sent to Holders) will be deemed to have been duly given: at the time delivered by hand, if personally delivered; five Business Days after being deposited in the mail, postage prepaid, if mailed; when receipt acknowledged, if transmitted by facsimile; and the next Business Day after timely delivery to the courier, if sent by overnight air courier guaranteeing next day delivery.

 

All notices to the Holders (while any Notes are represented by one or more Global Notes) shall be delivered to DTC, Euroclear and Clearstream, as applicable for communication to entitled account holders.  So long as the Notes are traded on the Euro MTF and the rules and regulations of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require, all notices to Holders will also be published in the Luxemburger Wort or in another daily newspaper published in Luxembourg approved by the Trustee or on the website of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange (www.bourse.lu).  If publication as provided above is not practicable, notice will be given in such other manner, and shall be deemed to have been given on such date, as the Trustee may approve.  In the case of Definitive Registered Notes, notices will be mailed to Holders by first-class mail at their respective addresses as they appear on the records of the Registrar, unless stated otherwise in the register kept by, and at the registered office of the Issuer.

 

Notices given by publication will be deemed given on the first date on which publication is made.  Notices delivered to DTC, Euroclear and Clearstream will be deemed given on the date when delivered.  Notices given by first class mail, postage paid, will be deemed given five calendar days after mailing whether or not the addressee receives it.

 

If a notice or communication is mailed or published in the manner provided above within the time prescribed, it is duly given, whether or not the addressee receives it.

 

If the Issuer or any Guarantor mails a notice or communication to Holders or delivers a notice or communication to holders of Book-Entry Interests, it shall mail a copy to the Trustee and each Agent at the same time.

 

(b)                                  Communications . In no event shall an Agent, the Trustee or any other entity of The Bank of New York Mellon group (the “ BNYM Group ”) be liable for any Losses to any party arising from an Agent or any BNYM Group member receiving or transmitting any data from any Issuer, any

 

99



 

Authorized Person or any party to this Indenture via any non-secure method of transmission or communication, such as, but without limitation, by facsimile or email.

 

The Issuer and any Guarantors each accept that some methods of communication are not secure and an Agent or any other BNYM Group member shall incur no liability for receiving instructions via any such non-secure method.  An Agent or any other BNYM Group member is authorized to comply with and rely upon any such notice, instructions or other communications believed by it to have been sent or given by an Authorized Person or an appropriate party to the transaction (or authorized representative thereof).  The Issuers or authorized officers of the Issuers shall use all reasonable endeavors to ensure that instructions transmitted to an Agent or any other BNYM Group member pursuant to this Indenture are complete and correct.  Any instructions shall be conclusively deemed to be valid instructions from the Issuers, any Guarantors or authorized officers of the Issuer (or any Guarantors) to an Agent or any other BNYM Group member for the purposes of this Indenture.

 

Section 13.02                           Communication by Holders of Notes with Other Holders of Notes.

 

Holders may communicate pursuant to TIA §312(b), as if this Indenture were required to be qualified under the TIA, with other Holders with respect to their rights under this Indenture or the Notes.

 

Section 13.03                           Certificate and Opinion as to Conditions Precedent.

 

Upon any request or application by the Issuer to the Trustee to take any action under this Indenture, the Issuer shall furnish to the Trustee:

 

(i)                                      an Officers’ Certificate in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee (which must include the statements set forth in Section 13.04 hereof) stating that, in the opinion of the signers, all conditions precedent and covenants, if any, provided for in this Indenture relating to the proposed action have been satisfied; and

 

(ii)                                   an Opinion of Counsel in form and substance reasonably satisfactory to the Trustee (which must include the statements set forth in Section 13.04 hereof) stating that, in the opinion of such counsel, all such conditions precedent and covenants have been satisfied.

 

Section 13.04                           Statements Required in Certificate or Opinion.

 

Each certificate or opinion with respect to compliance with a condition or covenant provided for in this Indenture shall include:

 

(i)                                      a statement that the Person making such certificate or opinion has read such covenant or condition;

 

(ii)                                   a brief statement as to the nature and scope of the examination or investigation upon which the statements or opinions contained in such certificate or opinion are based;

 

(iii)                                a statement that, in the opinion of such Person, he or she has made such examination or investigation as is necessary to enable him or her to express an informed opinion as to whether or not such covenant or condition has been satisfied; and

 

(iv)                               a statement as to whether or not, in the opinion of such Person, such condition or covenant has been satisfied.

 

100



 

Section 13.05                           Rules by Trustee and Agents.

 

The Trustee may make reasonable rules for action by or at a meeting of Holders.  The Registrar or Paying Agent may make reasonable rules and set reasonable requirements for its functions.

 

Section 13.06                           Agent for Service; Submission to Jurisdiction; Waiver of Immunities.

 

Each of the parties hereto irrevocably agrees that any suit, action or proceeding arising out of, related to, or in connection with this Indenture, the Notes and the Note Guarantees or the transactions contemplated hereby, and any action arising under U.S. federal or state securities laws, may be instituted in any U.S. federal or state court located in the State and City of New York, Borough of Manhattan; irrevocably waives, to the fullest extent it may effectively do so, any objection which it may now or hereafter have to the laying of venue of any such proceeding; and irrevocably submits to the jurisdiction of such courts in any such suit, action or proceeding.  The Issuer and each of the Guarantors has appointed CT Corporation as its authorized agent upon whom process may be served in any such suit, action or proceeding which may be instituted in any federal or state court located in the State of New York, Borough of Manhattan arising out of or based upon this Indenture, the Notes or the transactions contemplated hereby or thereby, and any action brought under U.S. federal or state securities laws (the “ Authorized Agent ”).  The Issuer and each of the Guarantors expressly consents to the jurisdiction of any such court in respect of any such action and waives any other requirements of or objections to personal jurisdiction with respect thereto and waives any right to trial by jury.  Such appointment shall be irrevocable unless and until replaced by an agent reasonably acceptable to the Trustee.  The Issuer and each of the Guarantors represents and warrants that the Authorized Agent has agreed to act as said agent for service of process, and the Issuer agrees to take any and all action, including the filing of any and all documents and instruments, that may be necessary to continue such appointment in full force and effect as aforesaid.  Service of process upon the Authorized Agent and written notice of such service to the Issuer shall be deemed, in every respect, effective service of process upon the Issuer and any Guarantor.

 

Section 13.07                           No Personal Liability of Directors, Officers, Employees and Stockholders.

 

No director, officer, employee, incorporator or stockholder of the Issuer or any Guarantor, as such, will have any liability for any obligations of the Issuer or the Guarantors under the Notes, this Indenture, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement, the Security Documents or for any claim based on, in respect of, or by reason of, such obligations or their creation.  Each Holder of Notes by accepting a Note waives and releases all such liability.  The waiver and release are part of the consideration for issuance of the Notes.  The waiver may not be effective to waive liabilities under the federal securities laws.

 

Section 13.08                           Governing Law.

 

THE INTERNAL LAW OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK WILL GOVERN AND BE USED TO CONSTRUE THIS INDENTURE, THE NOTES AND THE NOTE GUARANTEES WITHOUT GIVING EFFECT TO APPLICABLE PRINCIPLES OF CONFLICTS OF LAW TO THE EXTENT THAT THE APPLICATION OF THE LAWS OF ANOTHER JURISDICTION WOULD BE REQUIRED THEREBY.

 

Section 13.09                           No Adverse Interpretation of Other Agreements.

 

This Indenture may not be used to interpret any other indenture, loan or debt agreement of the Issuer or its Subsidiaries or of any other Person.  Any such indenture, loan or debt agreement may not be used to interpret this Indenture.

 

101



 

Section 13.10                           Successors.

 

All agreements of the Issuer in this Indenture and the Notes will bind its successors.  All agreements of the Trustee in this Indenture will bind its successors.  All agreements of each Guarantor in this Indenture will bind its successors, except as otherwise provided in Section 11.05 hereof.

 

Section 13.11                           Severability.

 

In case any provision in this Indenture or in the Notes is invalid, illegal or unenforceable, the validity, legality and enforceability of the remaining provisions will not in any way be affected or impaired thereby.

 

Section 13.12                           Counterpart Originals.

 

The parties may sign any number of copies of this Indenture.  Each signed copy will be an original, but all of them together represent the same agreement.

 

Section 13.13                           Table of Contents, Headings, etc.

 

The Table of Contents, Cross-Reference Table and Headings of the Articles and Sections of this Indenture have been inserted for convenience of reference only, are not to be considered a part of this Indenture and will in no way modify or restrict any of the terms or provisions hereof.

 

Section 13.14                           Judgment Currency.

 

Any payment on account of an amount that is payable in U.S. Dollars or sterling (each, a “ Required Currency ”), which is made to or for the account of any Holder or the Trustee in lawful currency of any other jurisdiction (the “ Judgment Currency ”), whether as a result of any judgment or order or the enforcement thereof or the liquidation of the Issuer or any Guarantor, shall constitute a discharge of the Issuer or the Guarantor’s obligation under this Indenture and the Notes or Note Guarantee, as the case may be, only to the extent of the amount of the Required Currency with such Holder or the Trustee, as the case may be, could purchase in the London foreign exchange markets with the amount of the Judgment Currency in accordance with normal banking procedures at the rate of exchange prevailing on the first Business Day following receipt of the payment in the Judgment Currency.  If the amount of the Required Currency that could be so purchased is less than the amount of the Required Currency originally due to such Holder or the Trustee, as the case may be, the Issuer shall indemnify and hold harmless the Holder or the Trustee, as the case may be, from and against all loss or damage arising out of, or as a result of, such deficiency.  This indemnity shall constitute an obligation separate and independent from the other obligations contained in this Indenture or the Notes, shall give rise to a separate and independent cause of action, shall apply irrespective of any indulgence granted by any Holder or the Trustee from time to time and shall continue in full force and effect notwithstanding any judgment or order for a liquidated sum in respect of an amount due hereunder or under any judgment or order.

 

Section 13.15                           Prescription

 

Claims against the Issuer or any Guarantor for the payment of principal or Additional Amounts, if any, on the Notes will be prescribed ten years after the applicable due date for payment thereof.  Claims against the Issuer or any Guarantor for the payment of interest on the Notes will be prescribed five years after the applicable due date for payment of interest.

 

[Signatures on following page]

 

102



 

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the parties hereto have caused this Indenture to be duly executed as of the date first written above.

 

 

MU FINANCE PLC, as Issuer

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

 

Title: Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED, as Guarantor

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

 

Title: Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

RED FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED, as Guarantor

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

 

Title: Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED, as Guarantor

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

 

Title: Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED, as Guarantor

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Joel Glazer

 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

 

Title: Director

 



 

 

J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED, as Security Agent

 

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

 

Name: Carlos Vazquez

 

 

Title: Executive Director

 



 

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON, acting through its London Branch, as Trustee, Transfer Agent, Registrar and Principal Paying Agent

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Melissa Laidley

 

 

Name: Melissa Laidley

 

 

Title: Senior Associate

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON (LUXEMBOURG) S.A., as Luxembourg Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Melissa Laidley

 

 

Name: Melissa Laidley

 

 

Title: Senior Associate

 

 

 

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON, as U.S. Paying Agent, U.S. Registrar and Transfer Agent

 

 

 

By:

/s/ Melissa Laidley

 

 

Name: Melissa Laidley

 

 

Title: Senior Associate

 

 

 

 


 

EXHIBIT A

 

[Face of Note]

 

[CUSIP][Common Code]                  
ISIN                  

 

[8¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017][8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017]

 

No.           

 

[£][$]           

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

promises to pay to                                                 or registered assigns,

 

the principal sum of                                                                                                        [POUNDS STERLING] [DOLLARS] on [                                ] 2017.

 

Interest Payment Dates: 1 February and 1 August

 

Record Dates: 15 January and 15 July

 

Dated:                                , 200

 

A-1



 

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the parties hereto have caused this Note to be signed manually or by facsimile by the duly authorized officers referred to below.

 

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

Title:

 

 

This is one of the Notes referred to in the within-mentioned Indenture:

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON,
  as Trustee

 

 

By:

 

 

 

Authorized Signatory

 

 

A-2



 

[Back of Note]

 

[8 ¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017][8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017]

 

[Insert the Global Note Legend, if applicable pursuant to the provisions of the Indenture]

 

[Insert the Private Placement Legend, if applicable pursuant to the provisions of the Indenture]

 

Capitalized terms used herein have the meanings assigned to them in the Indenture referred to below unless otherwise indicated.

 

(1)                                                                                  INTEREST .  MU FINANCE PLC, a public limited company incorporated under the laws of England and Wales (the “ Issuer ”), promises to pay interest on the principal amount of this Note at [8 ¾%](2) [8 3 / 8 %](1) per annum from                                     until maturity.  The Issuer will pay interest semi-annually in arrears on 1 February and 1 August of each year, or if any such day is not a Business Day, on the next succeeding Business Day (each an “ Interest Payment Date ”).  Interest on the Notes will accrue from the most recent date to which interest has been paid or, if no interest has been paid, from the date of issuance; provided that if there is no existing Default in the payment of interest, and if this Note is authenticated between a record date referred to on the face hereof and the next succeeding Interest Payment Date, interest shall accrue from such next succeeding Interest Payment Date; provided, further , that the first Interest Payment Date shall be                                           .  The Issuer shall pay interest (including post-petition interest in any proceeding under any Bankruptcy Law) on overdue principal and premium, if any, from time to time on demand at a rate that is 1% per annum in excess of the rate then in effect to the extent lawful; it will pay interest (including post-petition interest in any proceeding under any Bankruptcy Law) on overdue installments of interest and Additional Amounts (without regard to any applicable grace periods) from time to time on demand at the same rate to the extent lawful. Interest will be computed on the basis of a 360-day year of twelve 30-day months.

 

(2)                                                                                  METHOD OF PAYMENT .  The Issuer will pay interest on the Notes (except defaulted interest) to the Persons who are registered Holders of Notes at the close of business on the 15 January or 15 July preceding the next Interest Payment Date, even if such Notes are cancelled after such record date and on or before such Interest Payment Date, except as provided in Section 2.11 of the Indenture with respect to defaulted interest. The [Dollar](1) [Sterling](2) Notes will be payable as to principal, interest, premium and Additional Amounts, if any, through the Paying Agents as provided in the Indenture or, at the option of the Issuer, payment of interest and Additional Amounts, if any, may be made by check mailed to the Holders at their addresses set forth in the register of Holders; provided that payment by wire transfer of immediately available funds will be required with respect to principal of and interest, premium and Additional Amounts, if any, on, all Global Notes and all other Notes the Holders of which will have provided wire transfer instructions to the Issuer or the Paying Agent.  Such payment will be in such coin or currency of the [United Kingdom](2) [United States of America](1) as at the time of payment is legal tender for payment of public and private debts.

 

(3)                                                                                  PAYING AGENT AND REGISTRAR .  Initially, The Bank of New York Mellon, the Trustee under the Indenture, will act as Principal Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar.  The Bank of New York Mellon, will act as Paying Agent and Transfer Agent in New York City.  The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. will act as Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar in Luxembourg for so long as the Notes are admitted to trading on the Euro MTF Market and listed on the official list of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange and the rules and regulations of the Luxembourg Stock Exchange so require.  Upon notice to the Trustee, the Issuer may change any Paying Agent, Registrar or Transfer Agent.

 


(1) Applicable to Sterling Notes.

 

(2) Applicable to Dollar Notes.

 

A-3



 

(4)                                                                                  INDENTURE .  The Issuer issued the Notes under an Indenture dated as of 29 January 2010 (the “ Indenture ”) between, among others, the Issuer, the Guarantors, the Security Agent, the Trustee and The Bank of New York (Luxembourg) S.A.  The Notes are subject to all such terms, and Holders are referred to the Indenture for a statement of such terms.  To the extent any provision of this Note conflicts with the express provisions of the Indenture, the provisions of the Indenture shall govern and be controlling.

 

(5)                                                                                  OPTIONAL REDEMPTION .

 

(a)                                  At any time prior to 1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem up to 35% of the aggregate principal amount of Sterling Notes issued under the Indenture, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 108.750% of the principal amount of the Sterling Notes redeemed and up to 35% of aggregate principal amount of Dollar Notes issued under the Indenture, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 108.375% of the principal amount of the Dollar Notes redeemed, in each case, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of redemption (subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest on the relevant interest payment date), with the net cash proceeds of an Equity Offering; provided that:

 

(i)                                      at least 65% of the aggregate principal amount of the Sterling Notes and at least 65% of the aggregate principal amount of the Dollar Notes originally issued under the Indenture (excluding Notes held by the Parent and its Subsidiaries) remains outstanding immediately after the occurrence of such redemption; and

 

(ii)                                   the redemption occurs within 90 days of the date of the closing of such Equity Offering.

 

(b)                                  At any time prior to 1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem all or a part of the Sterling Notes and/or Dollar Notes, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at a redemption price equal to 100% of the principal amount of the Notes redeemed, plus the Applicable Premium as of, and accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of redemption, subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date.

 

(c)                                   Except pursuant to subparagraphs (a) and (b) of this Paragraph 5 and pursuant to Paragraph 6, the Notes will not be redeemable at the Issuer’s option prior to 1 February2013.

 

(d)                                  On or after 1 February 2013, the Issuer may on any one or more occasions redeem all or a part of the Sterling Notes and/or Dollar Notes, as the case may be, upon not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ notice, at the redemption prices (expressed as percentages of principal amount) set forth below, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, on the Notes redeemed, to the applicable date of redemption, if redeemed during the twelve month period beginning on                          of the years indicated below, subject to the rights of holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest on the relevant interest payment date:

 

Year 

 

Sterling Notes

 

Dollar Notes

 

2013

 

108.750

%

108.375

%

2014

 

104.375

%

104.188

%

2015

 

102.188

%

102.094

%

2016 and thereafter

 

100.000

%

100.000

%

 

(e)                                   Unless the Issuer defaults in the payment of the redemption price, interest will cease to accrue on the Notes or portions thereof called for redemption on the applicable redemption date.

 

A-4



 

(6)                                                                                  REDEMPTION FOR CHANGES IN TAXES.

 

The Issuer may redeem the Notes, in whole but not in part, at its discretion at any time upon giving not less than 30 nor more than 60 days’ prior notice to the Holders of the Notes (which notice will be irrevocable and given in accordance with the procedures described in Section 3.03 and Section 13.01 of the Indenture), at a redemption price equal to the principal amount thereof, together with accrued and unpaid interest, if any, to the date fixed by the Issuer for redemption (a “ Tax Redemption Date ”) and all Additional Amounts (if any) then due and which will become due on the Tax Redemption Date as a result of the redemption or otherwise (subject to the right of Holders on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date and Additional Amounts (if any) in respect thereof), if on the next date on which any amount would be payable in respect of the Notes, the Issuer is or would be required to pay Additional Amounts or the Guarantors would be unable for reasons outside their control to procure payment by the Issuer and in making payment itself the relevant Guarantor would be required to pay Additional Amounts, and the Issuer or the relevant Guarantor, as applicable, cannot avoid any such payment obligation taking reasonable measures available, and the requirement arises as a result of:

 

(i)                                      any change in, or amendment to, the laws or treaties (or any regulations, or rulings promulgated thereunder) of the relevant Tax Jurisdiction (as defined above) affecting taxation which change or amendment has not been publicly announced as formally proposed before and which becomes effective on or after the Issue Date (or, if the relevant Tax Jurisdiction has changed since the Issue Date, the date on which the then current Tax Jurisdiction became the applicable Tax Jurisdiction under the Indenture); or

 

(ii)                                   any change in, or amendment to, the existing official position or the introduction of an official position regarding the application, administration or interpretation of such laws, treaties, regulations or rulings (including a holding, judgment or order by a court of competent jurisdiction or a change in published practice), which change, amendment, application or interpretation has not been publicly announced as formally proposed before and becomes effective on or after the Issue Date (or, if the relevant Tax Jurisdiction has changed since the Issue Date, the date on which the then current Tax Jurisdiction became the applicable Tax Jurisdiction under the Indenture).

 

The Issuer will not give any such notice of redemption earlier than 60 days prior to the earliest date on which the Issuer would be obligated to make such payment or withholding if a payment in respect of the Notes were then due, and at the time such notice is given, the obligation to pay Additional Amounts must remain in effect. Prior to the publication or, where relevant, mailing of any notice of redemption of the Notes pursuant to the foregoing, the Issuer will deliver the Trustee an opinion of independent tax counsel, the choice of such counsel to be subject to the prior written approval of the Trustee (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld) to the effect that there has been such change or amendment which would entitle the Issuer to redeem the Notes hereunder. In addition, before the Issuer publishes or mails notice of redemption of the Notes as described above, it will deliver to the Trustee an Officers’ Certificate to the effect that it cannot avoid its obligation to pay Additional Amounts by the Issuer taking reasonable measures available to it.

 

The Trustee will accept such Officers’ Certificate and Opinion of Counsel as sufficient evidence of the existence and satisfaction of the conditions precedent as described above, in which event it will be conclusive and binding on the Holders. For the avoidance of doubt, the implementation of European Council Directive 2003/48/EC or any other directive implementing the conclusions of the ECOFIN Council meeting of 26 and 27 November 2000 on the taxation of savings income or any law implementing or complying with or introduced in order to conform to, such directive will not be a change or amendment for such purposes.

 

(7)                                                                                  MANDATORY REDEMPTION.  The Issuer shall not be required to make mandatory redemption or sinking fund payments with respect to the Notes.

 

A-5



 

(8)                                                                                  REPURCHASE AT OPTION OF HOLDER .

 

(a)                                  If there is a Change of Control, the Issuer will be required to make an offer (a “ Change of Control Offer ”) to each Holder to repurchase all or any part (equal to £50,000 or an integral multiple of £1,000 in excess thereof, in the case of the Sterling Notes, or equal to $100,000 or an integral multiple of $1,000 in excess thereof, in the case of the Dollar Notes) of each Holder’s Notes at a purchase price in cash equal to 101% of the aggregate principal amount thereof plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, thereon to the date of purchase, subject to the rights of Holders on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date (the “ Change of Control Payment ”).  Within 30 days following any Change of Control, the Issuer will mail a notice to each Holder setting forth the procedures governing the Change of Control Offer as required by the Indenture

 

(b)                                  Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided and within the time period set forth in the Indenture will constitute “ Excess Proceeds .” When the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15 million, within five days thereof, the Issuer will make an Asset Sale Offer in accordance with the procedures set forth in the Indenture to all Holders of Notes and may make an offer to all holders of other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Notes or any Note Guarantee containing provisions similar to those set forth in this Indenture with respect to offers to purchase, prepay or redeem with the proceeds of sales of assets to purchase, prepay or redeem the maximum principal amount of Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith) that may be purchased, prepaid or redeemed out of the Excess Proceeds. The offer price in any Asset Sale Offer will be equal to 100% of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of purchase, prepayment or redemption, subject to the rights of Holders of Notes on the relevant record date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date, and will be payable in cash.  If any Excess Proceeds remain after consummation of an Asset Sale Offer, the Parent and its Restricted Subsidiaries may use those Excess Proceeds for any purpose not otherwise prohibited by the Indenture. If the aggregate principal amount of Notes and other pari passu Indebtedness tendered into (or required to be prepaid or redeemed in connection with) such Asset Sale Offer exceeds the amount of Excess Proceeds, or if the aggregate principal amount of Notes or other pari passu Indebtedness tendered pursuant to a Notes Offer exceeds the amount of Net Proceeds so applied, the Trustee will select the Notes and such other pari passu Indebtedness to be purchased on a pro rata basis, based on the amounts tendered or required to be prepaid or redeemed. For the purpose of calculating the principal amount of any such Indebtedness that is not denominated in sterling, such Indebtedness shall be calculated by converting any such principal amount into their Sterling Equivalent determined as of the Business Day immediately prior to the date on which the Asset Sale Offer is announced. Upon completion of each Asset Sale Offer, the amount of Excess Proceeds will be reset at zero.

 

(9)                                                                                  NOTICE OF REDEMPTION.   Notice of redemption will be mailed at least 30 days but not more than 60 days before the redemption date to each Holder whose Notes are to be redeemed at its registered address, except that redemption notices may be mailed more than 60 days prior to a redemption date if the notice is issued in connection with a defeasance of the Notes or a satisfaction and discharge of the Indenture.

 

(10)                                                                           DENOMINATIONS, TRANSFER, EXCHANGE.  The Notes are in registered form without coupons attached in denominations of £50,000 or an integral multiple of £1,000 in excess thereof, in the case of the Sterling Notes, and of $100,000 or an integral multiple of $1,000 in excess thereof, in the case of the Dollar Notes.  The transfer of Notes may be registered and Notes may be exchanged as provided in the Indenture.  The Registrar and the Trustee may require a Holder, among other things,

 

A-6



 

to furnish appropriate endorsements and transfer documents and the Issuer may require a Holder to pay any taxes and fees required by law or permitted by the Indenture.  The Issuer need not exchange or register the transfer of any Note or portion of a Note selected for redemption, except for the unredeemed portion of any Note being redeemed in part.  Also, the Issuer need not exchange or register the transfer of any Notes for a period of 15 days before a selection of Notes to be redeemed or during the period between a record date and the corresponding Interest Payment Date.

 

(11)                                                                           PERSONS DEEMED OWNERS .  The registered Holder of a Note may be treated as its owner for all purposes.

 

(12)                                                                           AMENDMENT, SUPPLEMENT AND WAIVER .  Subject to certain exceptions, the Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement and any Security Documents may be amended or supplemented with the consent of the Holders of at least a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes voting as a single class, and, subject to Sections 6.04 and 6.07 of the Indenture, any existing Default or Event of Default (other than a Default or Event of Default in the payment of the principal of, premium on, if any, interest or Additional Amount, if any, on, the Notes, except a payment default resulting from an acceleration that has been rescinded) or compliance with any provision of this Indenture or the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document may be waived with the consent of the Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes voting as a single class.  In certain circumstances, the Indenture, the Notes, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement or any Security Document may be amended or supplemented without the consent of any Holder, including to cure any ambiguity, defect or inconsistency.

 

(13)                                                                           DEFAULTS AND REMEDIES.  Except as set forth in Section 6.02 of the Indenture, if an Event of Default, as defined in the Indenture, occurs and is continuing, the Trustee or the Holders of at least 25% in principal amount of the Notes may declare all the Notes to be due or payable.  If a bankruptcy or insolvency default with respect to the Issuer occurs and is continuing, the Notes automatically become due and payable. Holders may not enforce the Indenture or the Notes except as provided in the Indenture.  The Trustee may require indemnity satisfactory to it before it enforces the Indenture or the Notes.  Holders of a majority in aggregate principal amount of the then outstanding Notes may direct the time, method and place of conducting any proceeding for exercising any remedy available to the Trustee or exercising any trust or power conferred on the Trustee.

 

(14)                                                                           TRUSTEE DEALINGS WITH ISSUER .  The Trustee, in its individual or any other capacity, may make loans to, accept deposits from, and perform services for the Issuer or its Affiliates, and may otherwise deal with the Issuer or its Affiliates, as if it were not the Trustee.

 

(15)                                                                           NO RECOURSE AGAINST OTHERS . No director, officer, employee, incorporator or stockholder of the Issuer or any Guarantor, as such, will have any liability for any obligations of the Issuer or the Guarantors under this Notes, the Indenture, the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement, any Security Document or for any claim based on, in respect of, or by reason of, such obligations or their creation.  Each Holder of Notes by accepting a Note waives and releases all such liability.  The waiver and release are part of the consideration for issuance of the Notes.

 

(16)                                                                           AUTHENTICATION .  This Note will not be valid until authenticated by the manual signature of the Trustee or an authenticating agent.

 

(17)                                                                           ABBREVIATIONS .  Customary abbreviations may be used in the name of a Holder or an assignee, such as: TEN COM (= tenants in common), TEN ENT (= tenants by the entireties), JT TEN (= joint tenants with right of survivorship and not as tenants in common), CUST (= Custodian), and U/G/M/A (= Uniform Gifts to Minors Act).

 

A-7



 

(18)                                                                           [CUSIP AND] (9)  ISIN [AND COMMON CODE NUMBERS(1) [Pursuant to a recommendation promulgated by the Committee on Uniform Security Identification Procedures, the Issuer has caused CUSIP numbers to be printed on the Notes and the Issuer may use CUSIP numbers in notices of redemption as a convenience to Holders.](9) [The Issuer has caused Common Code numbers to be printed on the Notes and the Issuer may use Common Code numbers in notices of redemption as a convenience to Holders.](10) In addition, the Issuer has caused ISIN numbers to be printed on the Notes and the Issuer may use ISIN numbers in notices of redemption as a convenience to Holders.  No representation is made as to the accuracy of any such numbers either as printed on the Notes or as contained in any notice of redemption and reliance may be placed only on the other identification numbers placed thereon.

 

(19)                                                                           GOVERNING LAW

 

THE INTERNAL LAW OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK WILL GOVERN AND BE USED TO CONSTRUE THE INDENTURE, THIS NOTE AND THE NOTE GUARANTEES WITHOUT GIVING EFFECT TO APPLICABLE PRINCIPLES OF CONFLICTS OF LAW TO THE EXTENT THAT THE APPLICATION OF THE LAWS OF ANOTHER JURISDICTION WOULD BE REQUIRED THEREBY.

 

The Issuer will furnish to any Holder upon written request and without charge a copy of the Indenture, the form of Note, the Security Documents and the Intercreditor Agreement.  Requests may be made to:

 

MU Finance plc
Old Trafford
Manchester M16 0RA
United Kingdom

Attention: Director of Legal

 


(9)                                  Include in any Dollar Note

 

(10)                           Include in any Sterling Note.

 

A-8



 

ASSIGNMENT FORM

 

To assign this Note, fill in the form below:

 

(I)

or (we) assign and transfer this Note to:

 

 

 

(Insert assignee’s legal name)

 

 

 

 

 

 

(Insert assignee’s soc. sec. or tax I.D. no.)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(Print or type assignee’s name, address and zip code)

 

and irrevocably appoint                                                                                                                                                                                  to transfer this Note on the books of the Issuer.  The agent may substitute another to act for him.

 

Date:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Your Signature:

 

 

(Sign exactly as your name appears on the face of this Note)

 

Signature Guarantee*:

 


*  Participant in a recognized Signature Guarantee Medallion Program (or other signature guarantor acceptable to the Trustee).

 

A-9



 

OPTION OF HOLDER TO ELECT PURCHASE

 

If you want to elect to have this Note purchased by the Issuer pursuant to Section 4.10 or Section 4.14 of the Indenture, check the appropriate box below:

 

o    Section 4.10

o    Section 4.14

 

If you want to elect to have only part of the Note purchased by the Issuer pursuant to Section 4.10 or Section 4.14 of the Indenture, state the amount you elect to have purchased:

 

[£][$]

 

Date:

 

 

Your Signature:

 

 

(Sign exactly as your name appears on the face of this Note)

 

 

 

Tax Identification No.:

 

 

Signature Guarantee*:

 


*  Participant in a recognized Signature Guarantee Medallion Program (or other signature guarantor acceptable to the Trustee).

 

A-10


 

SCHEDULE OF EXCHANGES OF INTERESTS IN THE GLOBAL NOTE *

 

The following exchanges of a part of this Global Note for an interest in another Global Note or for a Definitive Registered Note, or exchanges of a part of another Global Note or Definitive Registered Note for an interest in this Global Note, have been made:

 

Date of Exchange

 

Amount of decrease
in Principal
Amount 
of this Global Note

 

Amount of increase
in Principal
Amount of
this Global Note

 

Principal Amount of
this Global Note
following such
decrease (or increase)

 

Signature of
authorized officer
of Trustee

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


*                                          This schedule should be included only if the Note is issued in global form.

 

A-11



 

EXHIBIT B

 

FORM OF CERTIFICATE OF TRANSFER

 

[ Issuer address ]

 

[ Trustee/ Registrar address ]

 

Re: [£250,000,000 8 ¾%  Senior Secured Notes due 2017 and $425,000,000 8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017] of MU FINANCE PLC.

 

Reference is hereby made to the Indenture, dated as of 29 January 2010 (the “ Indenture ”), between, among others, MU FINANCE PLC, a public limited company incorporated under the laws of England and Wales, (the “ Issuer ”), the Guarantors party thereto and The Bank of New York Mellon as Trustee, Principal Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar.  Capitalized terms used but not defined herein shall have the meanings given to them in the Indenture.

 

, (the “ Transferor ”) owns and proposes to transfer the Note[s] or interest in such Note[s] specified in Annex A hereto, in the principal amount of [£][$]                       in such Note[s] or interests (the “ Transfer ”), to                                                        (the “ Transferee ”), as further specified in Annex A hereto.  In connection with the Transfer, the Transferor hereby certifies that:

 

[CHECK ALL THAT APPLY]

 

1 o   Check if Transferee will take delivery of a Book-Entry Interest in the 144A Global Note or a Definitive Registered Note Pursuant to Rule 144A .  The Transfer is being effected pursuant to and in accordance with Rule 144A under the United States Securities Act of 1933, as amended (the “ Securities Act ”), and, accordingly, the Transferor hereby further certifies that the beneficial interest or the Book-Entry Interest or Definitive Registered Note is being transferred to a Person that the Transferor reasonably believed and believes is purchasing the beneficial interest or the Book-Entry Interest or Definitive Registered Note for its own account, or for one or more accounts with respect to which such Person exercises sole investment discretion, and such Person and each such account is a “qualified institutional buyer” within the meaning of Rule 144A under the Securities Act in a transaction meeting the requirements of Rule 144A under the Securities Act and such Transfer is in compliance with any applicable blue sky securities laws of any state of the United States.  Upon consummation of the proposed Transfer in accordance with the terms of the Indenture, the transferred beneficial interest or the Book-Entry Interest or Definitive Registered Note will be subject to the restrictions on transfer enumerated in the Private Placement Legend printed on the 144A Global Note and/or the Definitive Registered Note and in the Indenture and the Securities Act.

 

2 o   Check if Transferee will take delivery of a Book-Entry Interest in the Regulation S Global Note or a Definitive Registered Note pursuant to Regulation S .  The Transfer is being effected pursuant to and in accordance with Rule 903 or Rule 904 under the Securities Act and, accordingly, the Transferor hereby further certifies that (i) the Transfer is not being made to a person in the United States and (x) at the time the buy order was originated, the Transferee was outside the United States or such Transferor and any Person acting on its behalf reasonably believed and believes that the Transferee was outside the United States or (y) the transaction was executed in, on or through the facilities of a designated offshore securities market, (ii) such Transferor does not know that the transaction was prearranged with a buyer in the United States, (iii) no directed selling efforts have been made in connection with the Transfer in contravention of the requirements of Rule 903(b) or Rule 904(b) of Regulation S under the Securities Act, (iv) the transaction is not part of a plan or scheme to evade the registration requirements of the Securities Act and (v) if the proposed transfer is being effected prior to the expiration of a Restricted Period, the transferee is not a U.S. Person, as such term is defined pursuant to Regulation S of the Securities Act, and will take delivery only as a

 

B-1



 

Book-Entry Interest so transferred through Euroclear or Clearstream. Upon consummation of the proposed transfer in accordance with the terms of the Indenture, the transferred Book-Entry Interest or Definitive Registered Note will be subject to the restrictions on Transfer enumerated in the Private Placement Legend printed on the Regulation S Global Note and/or the Definitive Registered Note and in the Indenture and the Securities Act.

 

3.  o   Check and complete if Transferee will take delivery of a Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note or a Definitive Registered Note pursuant to any provision of the Securities Act other than Rule 144A or Regulation S .  The Transfer is being effected in compliance with the transfer restrictions applicable to Book-Entry Interests in Global Notes and Definitive Registered Notes and pursuant to and in accordance with the Securities Act and any applicable blue sky securities laws of any state of the United States.

 

This certificate and the statements contained herein are made for your benefit and the benefit of the Issuer.

 

 

 

 

[Insert Name of Transferor]

 

 

 

By:

 

 

Name:

 

Title:

 

 

Dated:

 

 

 

B-2



 

ANNEX A TO CERTIFICATE OF TRANSFER

 

1 .                                        The Transferor owns and proposes to transfer the following:

 

[CHECK ONE OF (a) OR (b)]

 

(a)                                   o a Book-Entry Interest in the:

 

(i)                                      o 144A Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                    ), or

 

(ii)                                   o Regulation S Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                     ).

 

2 .                                        After the Transfer the Transferee will hold:

 

[CHECK ONE]

 

(a)                                   o a Book-Entry Interest in the:

 

(i)                                      o 144A Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]]                     ), or

 

(ii)                                   o Regulation S Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                     ).

 

in accordance with the terms of the Indenture.

 

B-3



 

EXHIBIT C

 

FORM OF CERTIFICATE OF EXCHANGE

 

[ Issuer address ]

 

[ Trustee/Registrar address ]

 

Re: [£250,000,000 8 ¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017 and $425,000,000 8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017] of MU FINANCE PLC.

 

([CUSIP                         ]; ISIN                      ; [Common Code                       ])

 

Reference is hereby made to the Indenture, dated as of 29 January 2010 (the “ Indenture ”), between, among others, MU FINANCE PLC, a public limited company incorporated under the laws of England and Wales, (the “ Issuer ”), the Guarantors party thereto and The Bank of New York Mellon as Trustee, Principal Paying Agent, Transfer Agent and Registrar.  Capitalized terms used but not defined herein shall have the meanings given to them in the Indenture.

 

, (the “ Owner ”) owns and proposes to exchange the Note[s] or interest in such Note[s] specified herein, in the principal amount of [£][$]                         in such Note[s] or interests (the “ Exchange ”).  In connection with the Exchange, the Owner hereby certifies that:

 

1.  o   Check if Exchange is from Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note for Definitive Registered Notes.  In connection with the Exchange of the Owner’s Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note for Definitive Registered Notes in an equal amount, the Owner hereby certifies that such Definitive Registered Notes are being acquired for the Owner’s own account without transfer.  The Definitive Registered Notes issued pursuant to the Exchange will be subject to restrictions on transfer enumerated in the Indenture and the Securities Act.

 

2.  o   Check if Exchange is from Definitive Registered Notes for Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note.  In connection with the Exchange of the Owner’s Definitive Registered Notes for Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note in an equal amount, the Owner hereby certifies that such Book-Entry Interest in a Global Note are being acquired for the Owner’s own account without transfer.  The Book-Entry Interests transferred in exchange will be subject to restrictions on transfer enumerated in the Indenture and the Securities Act.

 

This certificate and the statements contained herein are made for your benefit and the benefit of the Issuer.

 

 

 

 

[Insert Name of Transferor]

 

 

 

By:

 

 

Name:

 

Title:

 

 

Dated:

 

 

 

C-1



 

ANNEX A TO CERTIFICATE OF EXCHANGE

 

1 .                                        The Owner owns and proposes to exchange the following:

 

[CHECK ONE OF (a) OR (b)]

 

(a)                                   o a Book-Entry Interest held through DTC/Euroclear/Clearstream Account No.                      in the:

 

(i)                                      o 144A Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                     ), or

 

(ii)                                   o Regulation S Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                    ), or

 

(b)                                  o a Definitive Registered Note.

 

2 .                                        After the Exchange the Owner will hold:

 

[CHECK ONE]

 

(a)                                   o a Book-Entry Interest held through DTC/Euroclear/Clearstream Account No.                      in the:

 

(i)                                      o 144A Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                     ), or

 

(ii)                                   o Regulation S Global Note ([CUSIP][ISIN]                     ), or

 

(b)                              o a Definitive Registered Note.

 

in accordance with the terms of the Indenture.

 

C-2



 

EXHIBIT D

 

FORM OF NOTATION OF GUARANTEE

 

For value received, each Guarantor (which term includes any successor Person under the Indenture) has, jointly and severally, unconditionally guaranteed, to the extent set forth in the Indenture and subject to the provisions in the Indenture dated as of 29 January, 2010 (the “ Indenture ”) among, inter alia , MU FINANCE PLC. (the “ Issuer ”), the Guarantors party thereto and The Bank of New York Mellon, as trustee (the “ Trustee ”), (a) the due and punctual payment of the principal of, premium, Additional Amounts, if any, and interest on, the Notes, whether at maturity, by acceleration, redemption or otherwise, the due and punctual payment of interest on overdue principal of and interest on the Notes, if any, if lawful, and the due and punctual performance of all other obligations of the Issuer to the Holders or the Trustee all in accordance with the terms of the Indenture and (b) in case of any extension of time of payment or renewal of any Notes or any of such other obligations, that the same will be promptly paid in full when due or performed in accordance with the terms of the extension or renewal, whether at stated maturity, by acceleration or otherwise.  The obligations of the Guarantors to the Holders of Notes and to the Trustee pursuant to the Note Guarantee and the Indenture are expressly set forth in Article 11 of the Indenture and reference is hereby made to the Indenture for the precise terms of the Note Guarantee.  Each Holder of a Note, by accepting the same, (a) agrees to and shall be bound by such provisions and (b) appoints the Trustee as attorney-in-fact of such Holder for such purpose.

 

Capitalized terms used but not defined herein have the meanings given to them in the Indenture.

 

 

[NAME OF GUARANTORS]

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

Title:

 

D-1



 

EXHIBIT E

 

FORM OF SUPPLEMENTAL INDENTURE
TO BE DELIVERED BY SUBSEQUENT GUARANTORS

 

Supplemental Indenture (this “ Supplemental Indenture ”), dated as of                                 , among                                     , a company organized and existing under the laws of                                (the “ Subsequent Guarantor ”), a subsidiary of the Parent (as such term is defined in the Indenture referred to below) (or its permitted successor), MU FINANCE PLC, a public limited company incorporated under the laws of England and Wales and The Bank of New York Mellon as trustee.

 

W I T N E S S E T H

 

WHEREAS, the Issuer and the Parent have heretofore executed and delivered to the Trustee an indenture (the “ Indenture ”), dated as of 29 January 2010, providing for the issuance of sterling denominated 8 ¾% Senior Secured Notes due 2017 (the “ Sterling Notes ”) and dollar denominated 8 3 / 8 % Senior Secured Notes due 2017 (the “ Dollar Notes ”, and together with the Sterling Notes, the “ Notes ”);

 

WHEREAS, the Indenture provides that under certain circumstances the Subsequent Guarantor shall execute and deliver to the Trustee a supplemental indenture and notation of guarantee pursuant to which the Subsequent Guarantor shall unconditionally guarantee all of the Issuer’s Obligations under the Notes and the Indenture on the terms and conditions set forth herein (the “ Note Guarantee ”); and

 

WHEREAS, pursuant to Section 9.01 of the Indenture, the Issuer, the Guarantors and the Trustee are authorized to execute and deliver this Supplemental Indenture.

 

NOW THEREFORE, in consideration of the foregoing and for other good and valuable consideration, the receipt of which is hereby acknowledged, the Subsequent Guarantor and the Trustee mutually covenant and agree for the equal and ratable benefit of the Holders as follows:

 

1 .                                        CAPITALIZED TERMS.  Capitalized terms used herein without definition shall have the meanings assigned to them in the Indenture.

 

2 .                                        AGREEMENT TO GUARANTEE.  The Subsequent Guarantor hereby agrees to provide an unconditional Guarantee on the terms and subject to the conditions set forth in the Note Guarantee and in the Indenture including but not limited to Article 11 thereof.

 

3.                                        RELEASES.                                  Each Guarantee shall be automatically and unconditionally released and discharged in accordance with 11.04 of the Indenture.

 

4.                                        NO RECOURSE AGAINST OTHERS.  No past, present or future director, officer, employee, incorporator, stockholder or agent of any Subsequent Guarantor, as such, shall have any liability for any obligations of the Issuer or any Subsequent Guarantor under the Notes, any Guarantees, the Indenture or this Supplemental Indenture or for any claim based on, in respect of, or by reason of, such obligations or their creation.  Each Holder by accepting a Note waives and releases all such liability.  The waiver and release are part of the consideration for issuance of the Notes.

 

5.                                        THIS SUPPLEMENTAL INDENTURE AND THE NOTES SHALL BE GOVERNED BY AND CONSTRUED IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE LAWS OF THE STATE OF NEW YORK, WITHOUT GIVING EFFECT TO APPLICABLE PRINCIPLES OF CONFLICTS OF LAW TO THE EXTENT THAT THE APPLICATION OF THE LAWS OF ANOTHER JURISDICTION WOULD BE REQUIRED THEREBY.

 

E-1



 

9.                                        COUNTERPARTS.  The parties may sign any number of copies of this Supplemental Indenture.  Each signed copy shall be an original, but all of them together represent the same agreement.

 

10.                                  EFFECT OF HEADINGS.  The Section headings herein are for convenience only and shall not affect the construction hereof.

 

10.                                  THE TRUSTEE.  The Trustee shall not be responsible in any manner whatsoever for or in respect of the validity or sufficiency of this Supplemental Indenture or for or in respect of the recitals contained herein, all of which recitals are made solely by each Subsequent Guarantor and the Issuer.

 

E-2



 

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the parties hereto have caused this Supplemental Indenture to be duly executed and attested, all as of the date first above written.

 

 

Dated:                               ,

 

[SUBSEQUENT GUARANTOR]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

Title:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MU FINANCE PLC.

 

By:

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

Title:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE BANK OF NEW YORK MELLON, as Trustee

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

Authorized Signatory

 

E-3




Exhibit 10.2

 

CLIFFORD

CLIFFORD CHANCE LLP

CHANCE

 

 

Execution copy

 

DATED 29 JANUARY 2010

 

FOR

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

 

ARRANGED BY

 

J.P. MORGAN PLC

 

BANC OF AMERICA SECURITIES LLC

DEUTSCHE BANK AG, ACTING THROUGH ITS LONDON BRANCH

GE CORPORATE FINANCE BANK SAS

GOLDMAN SACHS INTERNATIONAL

J.P. MORGAN PLC.

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC AS AGENT FOR NATIONAL

WESTMINSTER BANK PLC

 

AS MANDATED LEAD ARRANGERS

 

WITH

 

AND

 

J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED

ACTING AS AGENT AND SECURITY TRUSTEE

 


 

REVOLVING FACILITIES AGREEMENT

 


 



 

CONTENTS

 

Clause

 

Page

 

 

 

1.

Definitions and Interpretation

1

2.

The Facilities

35

3.

Purpose

36

4.

Conditions of Utilisation

36

5.

Utilisation - Loans

38

6.

Utilisation - Letters of Credit

41

7.

Utilisation - Alternative L/C Utilisations

45

8.

Letters of Credit

49

9.

Alternative L/C Utilisations

53

10.

Optional Currencies

56

11.

Ancillary Facilities

57

12.

Repayment

64

13.

Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation

65

14.

Mandatory Prepayment

68

15.

Restrictions

73

16.

Interest

75

17.

Interest Periods

76

18.

Changes to the Calculation of Interest

76

19.

Fees

79

20.

Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities

82

21.

Increased Costs

89

22.

Other Indemnities

91

23.

Mitigation by the Lenders

93

24.

Costs and Expenses

93

25.

Guarantee and Indemnity

95

26.

Representations

99

27.

Information Undertakings

107

28.

Financial Covenant

113

29.

General Undertakings

117

30.

Events of Default

125

31.

Changes to the Lenders

131

32.

Restriction on Debt Purchase Transactions

138

33.

Changes to the Obligors

139

 



 

34.

Role of the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and Others

144

35.

Conduct of Business by the Finance Parties

154

36.

Sharing among the Finance Parties

154

37.

Payment Mechanics

156

38.

Set-Off

160

39.

Notices

160

40.

Calculations and Certificates

163

41.

Partial Invalidity

164

42.

Remedies and Waivers

164

43.

Amendments and Waivers

164

44.

Confidentiality

170

45.

Counterparts

174

46.

Governing Law

175

47.

Enforcement

175

Schedule 1 The Original Parties

176

Part I The Original Obligors

176

Part II The Original Lenders

177

Schedule 2 Conditions Precedent

178

Part I Conditions Precedent to Signing of the Agreement

178

Part II Conditions Precedent to Initial Utilisation

182

Part III Conditions Precedent required to be delivered by an Additional Obligor

183

Schedule 3 Requests and Notices

185

Part I Utilisation Request Loans

185

Part II Utilisation Request - Letters of Credit

187

Part III Utilisation Request - Alternative L/C Utilisations

189

Schedule 4 Mandatory Cost Formula

192

Schedule 5 Form of Transfer Certificate

195

Schedule 6 Form of Assignment Agreement

199

Schedule 7 Form of Accession Deed

203

Schedule 8 Form of Resignation Letter

207

Schedule 9 Form of Compliance Certificate

209

Schedule 10 Timetables

213

Part I Loans

213

Part II Letters of Credit

214

Part III Alternative L/C Utilisations

215

Schedule 11 Form of Letter of Credit

217

 



 

Schedule 12 Form of Alternative Letter of Credit

221

Schedule 13 Material Companies

226

Schedule 14 Alternative Reference Banks

227

Part I Alternative Reference Banks in relation to Loans or Alternative Loans in currencies other than Sterling

227

Part II Alternative Reference Banks in relation to Loans or Alternative Loans in Sterling

228

Schedule 15 Forms of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice

229

Part I Form of Notice on entering into Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction

229

Part II Form of Notice on Termination of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction / Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction ceasing to be with Investor Affiliate

230

Schedule 16 Table of values for X

231

Schedule 17 Restrictive Covenants

233

 



 

THIS AGREEMENT is dated 29 January 2010 and made between:

 

(1)                                  RED FOOTBALL LIMITED (registration number 5370076) (the “ Company ”);

 

(2)                                  MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED (registration number 02570509) (“ MUL ”) and MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registration number 95489) (“ MUFC ”) as original borrowers (the “ Original Borrowers ”);

 

(3)                                  THE SUBSIDIARIES of the Company listed in Part I of Schedule 1 ( The Original Parties ) as original guarantors (together with the Company, the “ Original Guarantors ”);

 

(4)                                  BANC OF AMERICA SECURITIES LLC, DEUTSCHE BANK AG, acting through its London Branch, GE CORPORATE FINANCE BANK SAS, GOLDMAN SACHS INTERNATIONAL, J.P. MORGAN PLC and THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC AS AGENT FOR NATIONAL WESTMINSTER BANK PLC as mandated lead arrangers (whether acting individually or together, the “ Arranger ”);

 

(5)                                  THE FINANCIAL INSTITUTIONS listed in Part II of Schedule 1 ( The Original Parties ) as lenders (the “ Original Lenders ”);

 

(6)                                  J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED as agent of the other Finance Parties (the “ Agent ”);

 

(7)                                  J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED as security trustee for the Secured Parties (the “ Security Trustee ”); and

 

(8)                                  JPMORGAN CHASE BANK, N.A. as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (as defined below).

 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

SECTION 1

INTERPRETATION

 

1.                                       DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

 

1.1                             Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Acceptable Bank ” means:

 

(a)                                  a bank or financial institution which has a rating for its unsecured and non credit-enhanced debt obligations of A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency; or

 

(b)                                  any other bank or financial institution approved by the Agent.

 

1



 

Accession Deed means a document substantially in the form set out in Schedule 7 ( Form of Accession Deed ).

 

Accounting Principles means the accounting standards generally accepted in the United Kingdom.

 

Accounting Reference Date ” means 30 June.

 

Additional Borrower ” means a company which becomes an Additional Borrower in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Additional Cost Rate has the meaning given to it in Schedule 4 ( Mandatory Cost Formula ).

 

Additional Guarantor means a company which becomes an Additional Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Additional Obligor ” means an Additional Borrower or an Additional Guarantor.

 

Affiliate ” means, in relation to any person, a Subsidiary of that person or a Holding Company of that person or any other Subsidiary of that Holding Company.

 

Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange ” means the Agent’s spot rate of exchange for the purchase of the relevant currency with the Base Currency in the London foreign exchange market at or about 11:00 a.m. on a particular day.

 

Alternative L/C Fronting Bank ” means J.P. Morgan Chase Bank, N.A. or any other Lender which has notified the Agent that it has agreed to the Company’s request to be an Alternative L/C Fronting Bank pursuant to the terms of this Agreement (and if more than one Lender has so agreed, such Lenders shall be referred to, whether acting individually or together, as the “ Alternative L/C Fronting Bank ”) provided that , in respect of an Alternative Letter of Credit issued or to be issued pursuant to the terms of this Agreement, the “Alternative L/C Fronting Bank” shall be the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank which has issued or agreed to issue that Alternative Letter of Credit.

 

Alternative L/C Lender ” means a Lender other than a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender.

 

Alternative L/C Utilisation means a utilisation of a Facility made in accordance with Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of an Alternative L/C Utilisation ).

 

Alternative Letter of Credit means:

 

(a)                                  a letter of credit issued pursuant to an Alternative L/C Utilisation (i) substantially in the form set out in Schedule 12 ( Form of Alternative Letter of Credit ), with any minor amendments approved by the Agent which do not adversely affect the Lenders or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, or (ii) in any other form requested by the Company and agreed by the Agent with the prior consent of the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Lenders; or

 

2



 

(b)                                  any guarantee, indemnity or other instrument in a form requested by a Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) and agreed by the Agent with the prior consent of the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Lenders.

 

Alternative Loan ” means a loan made or to be made under a Facility in respect of the Fronted Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan.

 

Alternative Market Disruption Event ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 18.2 ( Marker disruption ).

 

Alternative Reference Bank Rate has the meaning given to that term in Clause 18.3 ( Alternative Reference Bank Rate ).

 

Alternative Reference Banks ” means, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in a currency other than euro, the principal London offices of the banks listed in Part I of Schedule 14 ( Alternative Reference Banks ) and, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, the principal office in London of the banks listed in Part II of Schedule 14 ( Alternative Reference Banks ) or such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

Ancillary Commencement Date ” means, in relation to an Ancillary Facility, the date on which that Ancillary Facility is first made available, which date shall be a Business Day within the Availability Period for the Facility.

 

Ancillary Commitment ” means, in relation to an Ancillary Lender and an Ancillary Facility, the maximum Base Currency Amount which that Ancillary Lender has agreed (whether or not subject to satisfaction of conditions precedent) to make available from time to time under an Ancillary Facility and which has been authorised as such under Clause 11 ( Ancillary Facilities ), to the extent that amount is not cancelled or reduced under this Agreement or the Ancillary Documents relating to that Ancillary Facility.

 

Ancillary Document ” means each document relating to or evidencing the terms of an Ancillary Facility.

 

Ancillary Facility ” means any ancillary facility made available by an Ancillary Lender in accordance with Clause 11 ( Ancillary Facilities ).

 

Ancillary Lender means each Lender (or Affiliate of a Lender) which makes available an Ancillary Facility in accordance with Clause 11 ( Ancillary Facilities ).

 

Ancillary Outstandings means, at any time, in relation to an Ancillary Lender and an Ancillary Facility then in force the aggregate of the equivalents (as determined by such Ancillary Lender acting reasonably) in the Base Currency of the following amounts outstanding under that Ancillary Facility:

 

(a)                                  the principal amount under each overdraft facility and on-demand short term loan facility (net of any credit balances on any account of any Borrower of an Ancillary Facility with the Ancillary Lender making available that Ancillary Facility to the extent that the credit balances are freely available to be set off

 

3



 

by that Ancillary Lender against liabilities owed to it by that Borrower under that Ancillary Facility);

 

(b)                                  the face amount of each guarantee, bond and letter of credit under that Ancillary Facility; and

 

(c)                                   the amount fairly representing the aggregate exposure (excluding interest and similar charges) of that Ancillary Lender under each other type of accommodation provided under that Ancillary Facility,

 

in each case as determined by such Ancillary Lender, acting reasonably in accordance with its normal banking practice and in accordance with the relevant Ancillary Document.

 

Annual Financial Statements has the meaning ascribed to such term in Clause 27 ( Information Undertakings ).

 

Assignment Agreement ” means an agreement substantially in the form set out in Schedule 6 ( Form of Assignment Agreement ) or any other form agreed between the relevant assignor and assignee provided that if that other form does not contain the undertaking set out in the form set out in Schedule 6 ( Form of Assignment Agreement ) it shall not be a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking as defined in, and for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Auditors ” means one of PricewaterhouseCoopers, Ernst & Young, KPMG or Deloitte & Touche or any other firm approved in advance by the Majority Lenders (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed).

 

Authorisation ” means an authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration.

 

Availability Period ” means, for each Facility, the period from and including the Closing Date to and including the date falling one month prior to the Termination Date.

 

Available Commitment means, in relation to a Facility, a Lender’s Commitment under that Facility minus (subject to Clause 11.8 ( Affiliates of Lenders as Ancillary Lenders ) and as set out below):

 

(a)                                  the Base Currency Amount of its participation in any outstanding Utilisations under that Facility and the Base Currency Amount of the aggregate of its Ancillary Commitments; and

 

(b)                                  in relation to any proposed Utilisation, the Base Currency Amount of its participation in any other Utilisations that are due to be made under that Facility on or before the proposed Utilisation Date and the Base Currency Amount of its Ancillary Commitment in relation to any new Ancillary Facility that is due to be made available on or before the proposed Utilisation Date.

 

4



 

For the purposes of calculating a Lender’s Available Commitment in relation to any proposed Utilisation the following amounts shall not be deducted from a Lender’s Commitment under that Facility:

 

(i)                                      that Lender’s participation in any Utilisations that are due to be repaid or prepaid on or before the proposed Utilisation Date; and

 

(ii)                                   that Lender’s (or its Affiliate’s) Ancillary Commitments to the extent that they are due to be reduced or cancelled on or before the proposed Utilisation Date.

 

Available Facility ” means, in relation to a Facility, the aggregate for the time being of each Lender’s Available Commitment in respect of that Facility.

 

Base Case Model ” means the financial model including profit and loss, balance sheet and cashflow projections in agreed form relating to the Restricted Group.

 

Base Currency ” means sterling.

 

Base Currency Amount ” means:

 

(a)                                  in relation to a Utilisation, the amount specified in the Utilisation Request delivered by a Borrower for that Utilisation (or, if the amount requested is not denominated in the Base Currency, that amount converted into the Base Currency at the Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange on the date which is three Business Days before the Utilisation Date or, if later, on the date the Agent receives the Utilisation Request in accordance with the terms of this Agreement) and, in the case of a Letter of Credit, as adjusted under Clause 6.8 ( Revaluation of Letters of Credit ) at six-Monthly intervals and, in the case of an Alternative L/C Utilisation, as adjusted under Clause 7.7 ( Revaluation of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) at six-Monthly intervals; and

 

(b)                                  in relation to an Ancillary Commitment, the amount specified as such in the notice delivered to the Agent by the Company pursuant to Clause 11.2 ( Availability ) (or, if the amount specified is not denominated in the Base Currency, that amount converted into the Base Currency at the Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange on the date which is three Business Days before the Ancillary Commencement Date for that Ancillary Facility or, if later, the date the Agent receives the notice of the Ancillary Commitment in accordance with the terms of this Agreement),

 

as adjusted to reflect any repayment, prepayment, consolidation or division of a Utilisation, or (as the case may be) cancellation or reduction of an Ancillary Facility.

 

Base Reference Bank Rate ” means the arithmetic mean of the rates (rounded upwards to four decimal places) as supplied to the Agent at its request by the Base Reference Banks:

 

(a)                                  in relation to LIBOR, as the rate at which the relevant Base Reference Bank could borrow funds in the London interbank market; or

 

(b)                                  in relation to EURIBOR, as the rate at which the relevant Base Reference Bank could borrow funds in the European interbank market,

 

5



 

in the relevant currency and for the relevant period, were it to do so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in that currency and for that period.

 

Base Reference Banks ” means, in relation to LIBOR, the principal London offices of JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A., The Royal Bank of Scotland plc and Deutsche Bank AG and, in relation to EURIBOR, the principal offices in London of JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A., The Royal Bank of Scotland plc and Deutsche Bank AG or such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

Borrower ” means an Original Borrower or an Additional Borrower unless it has ceased to be a Borrower in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Borrowings ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Break Costs ” means the amount (if any) by which:

 

(a)                                  the interest excluding the Margin which a Lender should have received for the period from the date of receipt of all or any part of its participation in a Loan or Alternative Loan or Unpaid Sum to the last day of the current Interest Period in respect of that Loan or Alternative Loan or Unpaid Sum, had the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received been paid on the last day of that Interest Period;

 

exceeds:

 

(b)                                  the amount which that Lender would be able to obtain by placing an amount equal to the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received by it on deposit with a leading bank in the Relevant Interbank Market for a period starting on the Business Day following receipt or recovery and ending on the last day of the current Interest Period.

 

Budget ” means:

 

(a)                                  in relation to the period beginning on 1 July 2009 and ending on 30 June 2010, the Base Case Model in agreed form to be delivered by the Company to the Agent pursuant to Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ); and

 

(b)                                  in relation to any other period, any budget delivered by the Company to the Agent in respect of that period pursuant to Clause 27.4 ( Budget ).

 

Business Day ” means a day (other than a Saturday or Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London and New York:

 

(a)                                  (in relation to any date for payment or purchase of a currency other than euro) the principal financial centre of the country of that currency; or

 

(b)                                  (in relation to any date for payment or purchase of euro) any TARGET Day.

 

Cash ” means cash in hand and credit balances or amounts on deposit in an account in the name of a member of the Restricted Group with an Acceptable Bank which are

 

6


 

freely transferable and freely convertible and accessible by a member of the Restricted Group within 30 days so long as repayment of that cash is not contingent on the prior discharge of any other indebtedness of any person or on the satisfaction of any other condition (other than the making of a withdrawal request by a member of the Restricted Group where that member of the Restricted Group is freely able to make such a request at its discretion and without any restriction) and that cash is not subject to any Security (other than Transaction Security) and, for the avoidance of doubt, excluding any amount standing to the credit of any Mandatory Prepayment Account.

 

Cash Equivalent Investments ” means at any time:

 

(a)                                  certificates of deposit maturing within one year after the relevant date of calculation and issued by an Acceptable Bank;

 

(b)                                  any investment in marketable debt obligations issued or guaranteed by the government of the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State or by an instrumentality or agency of any of them having an equivalent credit rating which:

 

(i)                                      matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(ii)                                   is not convertible or exchangeable to any other security,

 

provided that the relevant issuer or guarantor is rated at least A-1 by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 by Moody’s Investor Services Limited;

 

(c)                                   open market commercial paper not convertible or exchangeable to any other security:

 

(i)             for which a recognised trading market exists;

 

(ii)            issued by an issuer incorporated in the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State;

 

(iii)           which matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(iv)           which has a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited, or, if no rating is available in respect of the commercial paper, the issuer of which has, in respect of its unsecured and non credit enhanced debt obligations, an equivalent rating;

 

(d)                                  sterling bills of exchange issued eligible for rediscount at the Bank of England and accepted by an Acceptable Bank (or any dematerialised equivalent);

 

7



 

(e)                                   investments accessible within 30 days in money market funds which:

 

(i)                                      have a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited; and

 

(ii)                                   invest substantially all their assets in securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) to (e) above; or

 

(f)                                    any other debt security approved by the Majority Lenders,

 

in each case, to which any member of the Restricted Group is beneficially entitled at that time and which is not issued or guaranteed by any member of the Restricted Group or subject to any Security (other than the Transaction Security Documents).

 

Champions League ” means the UEFA Champions League and any successor or replacement competition.

 

Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet means the spreadsheet delivered pursuant to paragraph 7(h) of Part I of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ).

 

Champions League Non Qualification Event ” means the failure by the first team of Manchester United Football Club to qualify (in any season) for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League.

 

Change of Control means (a) a “Note Change of Control” as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ); or (b) where the Original Investor ceases to have the power to control more than one-half of the maximum number of votes that might be cast at a general meeting of the Company or appoint or remove a majority of directors of the Company or give directions with respect to operating and financial policies of the Company; or (c) where the Original Investor ceases to be, directly or indirectly, the legal and beneficial owner of more than 30 per cent. of each class of issued share capital and of shareholder loans to the Company provided that Red Football Shareholder Limited and/or its Affiliates remain the largest owner of shares and shareholder loans in the Company at all times.

 

Charged Property ” means all of the assets of the Obligors which from time to time are, or are expressed to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

Closing Date ” means the date on which the Notes are issued and the Agent gives the Company and the Lenders the notification required under Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ).

 

Code ” means the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986 as amended.

 

Commitment ” means a Facility A Commitment or a Facility B Commitment.

 

Compliance Certificate means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 9 ( Form of Compliance Certificate ).

 

Confidential Information ” means all information relating to the Company, any Obligor, the Group, the Finance Documents or a Facility of which a Finance Party

 

8



 

becomes aware in its capacity as, or for the purpose of becoming, a Finance Party or which is received by a Finance Party in relation to, or for the purpose of becoming a Finance Party under, the Finance Documents from either:

 

(a)                                  any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(b)                                  another Finance Party, if the information was obtained by that Finance Party directly or indirectly from any member of the Group or any of their advisers,

 

in whatever form, and includes information given orally and any document, electronic file or any other way of representing or recording information which contains or is derived or copied from such information but excludes information that:

 

(i)             is or becomes public information other than as a direct or indirect result of any breach by that Finance Party of Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ); or

 

(ii)            is identified in writing at the time of delivery as non-confidential by any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(iii)           is known by that Finance Party before the date the information is disclosed to it in accordance with paragraphs (a) or (b) above or is lawfully obtained by that Finance Party after that date, from a source which is, as far as that Finance Party is aware, unconnected with the Group or their advisers and which, in either case, as far as that Finance Party is aware, has not been obtained in breach of, and is not otherwise subject to, any obligation of confidentiality.

 

Confidentiality Undertaking ” means a confidentiality undertaking substantially in the recommended form of the LMA at the relevant time or in any other form agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Consolidated Net Finance Charges ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Contribution Notice ” means a contribution notice issued by the Pensions Regulator under section 38 or section 47 of the Pensions Act 2004.

 

CTA ” means the Corporation Tax Act 2009.

 

Debt Purchase Transaction ” means, in relation to a person, a transaction where such person:

 

(a)                                  purchases by way of assignment or transfer;

 

(b)                                  enters into any sub-participation in respect of; or

 

9



 

(c)                                   enters into any other agreement or arrangement having an economic effect substantially similar to a sub-participation in respect of,

 

any Commitment or amount outstanding under this Agreement.

 

Default ” means an Event of Default or any event or circumstance specified in Clause 30 ( Events of Default ) which would (with the expiry of a grace period, the giving of notice, the making of any determination under the Finance Documents or any combination of any of the foregoing) be an Event of Default provided that any such event which is subject to a qualification as to materiality or requires a determination to be made shall not constitute a Default unless such qualification is satisfied or such determination is made, as the case may be.

 

Defaulting Lender ” means any Lender (other than a Lender which is a Investor Affiliate):

 

(a)                                  which has failed to make its participation in a Loan or Alternative Loan available or has notified the Agent that it will not make its participation in a Loan or Alternative Loan available by the Utilisation Date of that Loan or Alternative Loan in accordance with Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ participation ) or Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) or has failed to provide cash collateral (or has notified the Issuing Bank that it will not provide cash collateral) in accordance with Clause 8.4 ( Cash collateral by Non-Acceptable L/C Lender );

 

(b)                                  which has otherwise rescinded or repudiated a Finance Document; or

 

(c)                                   with respect to which an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing,

 

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

(i)                                      its failure to pay is caused by:

 

(A)                                administrative or technical error; or

 

(B)                                a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within 3 Business Days of its due date; or

 

(ii)                                   the Lender is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question and the Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that this is the case.

 

Delegate ” means any delegate, agent, attorney or co-trustee appointed by the Security Trustee.

 

Designated Gross Amount ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 11.2 ( Availability ).

 

Designated Net Amount ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 11.2 ( Availability ).

 

10



 

Disruption Event ” means either or both of:

 

(a)                                  a material disruption to those payment or communications systems or to those financial markets which are, in each case, required to operate in order for payments to be made in connection with the Facilities (or otherwise in order for the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents to be carried out) which disruption is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, any of the Parties; or

 

(b)                                  the occurrence of any other event which results in a disruption (of a technical or systems-related nature) to the treasury or payments operations of a Party preventing that, or any other Party:

 

(i)                                      from performing its payment obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)                                   from communicating with other Parties in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents,

 

and which (in either such case) is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, the Party whose operations are disrupted.

 

Dormant Subsidiary ” means a member of the Restricted Group which does not trade (for itself or as agent for any person) and does not own, legally or beneficially, assets which (excluding loans made to other members of the Restricted Group) in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies or, in the case of loans made to other members of the Restricted Group, which in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies.

 

Environment ” means humans, animals, plants and all other living organisms including the ecological systems of which they form part and the following media:

 

(a)                                  air (including, without limitation, air within natural or man-made structures, whether above or below ground);

 

(b)                                  water (including, without limitation, territorial, coastal and inland waters, water under or within land and water in drains and sewers); and

 

(c)                                   land (including, without limitation, land under water).

 

Environmental Claim ” means any claim, proceeding or investigation by any person in respect of any Environmental Law.

 

Environmental Law ” means any applicable law or regulation which relates to:

 

(a)                                  the pollution or protection of the Environment;

 

(b)                                  the conditions of the workplace; or

 

(c)                                   the generation, handling, storage, use, release or spillage of any substance which, alone or in combination with any other, is capable of causing harm to the Environment, including, without limitation, any waste.

 

11



 

Environmental Permits ” means any permit and other Authorisation and the filing of any notification, report or assessment required under any Environmental Law for the operation of the business of any member of the Restricted Group conducted on or from the properties owned or used by any member of the Restricted Group.

 

EURIBOR ” means, in relation to any Loan or Alternative Loan in euro:

 

(a)                                  the applicable Screen Rate; or

 

(b)                                  (if no Screen Rate is available for the Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan) the Base Reference Bank Rate,

 

as of the Specified Time on the Quotation Day for euro and for a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan.

 

Event of Default ” means any event or circumstance specified as such in Clause 30 ( Events of Default ).

 

Excluded Subsidiary ” means an Excluded Subsidiary as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) provided that such Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

Existing Facility ” means the facility made available to the Company and the Original Borrowers documented by the Existing Facility Agreement.

 

Existing Facility Agreement ” means a senior and second lien facilities agreement dated 16 August 2006 (as amended from time to time) between, amongst others, the Company, J.P. Morgan plc as mandated lead arranger, J.P. Morgan Europe Limited as facility agent and security trustee, JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A. as issuing bank and the lenders listed therein.

 

Existing Hedging Agreements ” means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Company and each of JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A., National Westminster Bank plc and Deutsche Bank AG, London Branch on or about the date of this Agreement, in each case documented under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.) and schedule thereto, each dated on or about the date of this Agreement.

 

Expiry Date ” means, for a Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation, the last day of its Term.

 

Facility ” means Facility A or Facility B.

 

Facility A ” means the revolving credit facility made available under this Agreement as described in paragraph (a)(i) of Clause 2.1 ( The Facilities ).

 

Facility A Commitment ” means:

 

(a)                                  in relation to an Original Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under the heading “Facility A Commitment” in Part II of Schedule 1

 

12



 

( The Original Parties ) and the amount of any other Facility A Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement; and

 

(b)                                  in relation to any other Lender, the amount in the Base Currency of any Facility A Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement,

 

to the extent not cancelled, reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement.

 

Facility A Loan ” means a loan made or to be made under Facility A or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan (other than an Alternative Loan).

 

Facility A Prepayment Amount ” means, in relation to any cancellation and, if applicable prepayment of the Facilities, the amount of that cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment to be applied towards Facility A (after taking into account, in the case of a cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment required pursuant to Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) of this Agreement, any reduction as a result of one or more Lenders declining all or part of their share in the proposed cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment of Facility A).

 

Facility B ” means the revolving credit facility made available under this Agreement as described in paragraph (a)(ii) of Clause 2.1 ( The Facilities ).

 

Facility B Commitment ” means:

 

(a)                                  in relation to an Original Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under the heading “Facility B Commitment” in Part II of Schedule 1 ( The Original Parties ) and the amount of any other Facility B Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  in relation to any other Lender, the amount in the Base Currency of any Facility B Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement;

 

to the extent not cancelled, reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement.

 

Facility B Loan ” means a loan made or to be made under Facility B or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan (other than an Alternative Loan).

 

Facility Office ” means:

 

(a)                                  in respect of a Lender, an Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or an Issuing Bank, the office or offices notified by that Lender, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Issuing Bank to the Agent in writing on or before the date it becomes a Lender, an Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or a Issuing Bank (or, following that date, by not less than five Business Days’ written notice) as the office or offices through which it will perform its obligations under this Agreement; or

 

(b)                                  in respect of any other Finance Party, the office in the jurisdiction in which it is resident for tax purposes.

 

13



 

Fee Letter ” means:

 

(a)                                  any letter or letters dated on or about the date of this Agreement between the Arranger and the Company and/or the Agent and the Company and/or the Security Trustee and the Company setting out any of the fees referred to in Clause 19 ( Fees ); and

 

(b)                                  any agreement setting out fees payable to a Finance Party referred to in Clause 19.5 ( Fees payable in respect of Letters of Credit ) or Clause 19.6 ( Interest, commission and fees on Ancillary Facilities ) of this Agreement or under any other Finance Document.

 

Finance Document ” means this Agreement, the Mandate Letter, any Accession Deed, any Ancillary Document, any Compliance Certificate, any Fee Letter, the Intercreditor Agreement, any Resignation Letter, any Transaction Security Document, any Utilisation Request and any other document designated as a “Finance Document” by the Agent and the Company.

 

Finance Party ” means the Agent, the Arranger, the Security Trustee, a Lender, any Issuing Bank, any Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, any Alternative L/C Lender or any Ancillary Lender.

 

Financial Indebtedness ” means any indebtedness for or in respect of, and without double counting:

 

(a)                                  monies borrowed or raised (other than Subordinated Shareholder Funding provided by the Original Investors);

 

(b)                                  any amount raised by acceptance under any acceptance credit facility or by a bill discounting or factoring credit facility;

 

(c)                                   any amount raised pursuant to any note purchase facility or the issue of bonds, notes, debentures, loan stock or any similar instrument (excluding the MUTV Loans);

 

(d)                                  the amount of any liability in respect of any lease or hire purchase contract or other agreement which would, in accordance with the Accounting Principles, be treated as a finance or capital lease;

 

(e)                                   receivables sold or discounted (other than any receivables to the extent they are sold on a non-recourse basis);

 

(f)                                    any derivative transaction entered into in connection with protection against or benefit from fluctuation in any rate or price (and, when calculating the value of any derivative transaction, only the marked to market value shall be taken into account, together with the effect of any applicable netting arrangement);

 

(g)                                   any counter-indemnity obligation in respect of a guarantee, indemnity, bond, standby or documentary letter of credit or any other instrument issued by a bank or financial institution;

 

14



 

(h)                                  any amount raised by the issue of shares in the Company or any other member of the Restricted Group which is not held by another member of the Restricted Group which by their terms are redeemable (mandatorily or at the holder’s option excluding any such shares issued on capitalisation of the MUTV Loans);

 

(i)                                      any amount of any liability under an advance or deferred purchase agreement in respect of a fixed asset if such agreement was demonstrably entered into primarily as a method of raising finance;

 

(j)                                     any amount raised under any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement but not in relation to deferred payments for players) having the commercial effect of a borrowing; and

 

(k)                                  the amount of any liability in respect of any guarantee or indemnity or similar assurance against financial loss for any of the items referred to in the preceding paragraphs of this definition.

 

Financial Quarter ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Financial Support Direction ” means a financial support direction issued by the Pensions Regulator under section 43 of the Pensions Act 2004.

 

Financial Year ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Fixed Charge Cover Ratio ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders ” means GE Corporate Finance Bank SAS and Goldman Sachs International Bank (and any transferee or assignee of a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender that is not capable of issuing Alternative Letters of Credit under the Facilities).

 

Fronted Portion ” means, in respect of each Alternative L/C Utilisation, the portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation comprising the making of Alternative Loans by the Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders.

 

Funds Flow Statement ” means a funds flow statement in agreed form.

 

Global Deed of Release ” means the global deed of release to be entered into by the Security Trustee and the Obligors (each as defined in the Existing Facility) pursuant to which (amongst other things) the Security granted in connection with the Existing Facility is released and discharged.

 

Group ” means the Company and each of its Subsidiaries for the time being.

 

Group Structure Chart ” means the group structure chart showing the Group assuming the Closing Date has occurred in the agreed form.

 

15



 

Guarantor ” means an Original Guarantor or an Additional Guarantor, unless it has ceased to be a Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Holding Company ” means, in relation to a company or corporation, any other company or corporation in respect of which it is a Subsidiary.

 

Impaired Agent ” means the Agent at any time when:

 

(a)                                  it has failed to make (or has notified a Party that it will not make) a payment required to be made by it under the Finance Documents by the due date for payment;

 

(b)                                  the Agent otherwise rescinds or repudiates a Finance Document;

 

(c)                                   (if the Agent is also a Lender) it is a Defaulting Lender under paragraph (a) or (b) of the definition of “Defaulting Lender” ; or

 

(d)                                  an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing with respect to the Agent,

 

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

(i)                                      its failure to pay is caused by:

 

(A)                                administrative or technical error; or

 

(B)                                a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within 3 Business Days of its due date; or

 

(ii)                                   the Agent is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question and the Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that this is the case.

 

Insolvency Event ” in relation to a Finance Party means that the Finance Party:

 

(a)                                  is dissolved (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(b)                                  becomes insolvent or is unable to pay its debts or fails or admits in writing its inability generally to pay its debts as they become due;

 

(c)                                   makes a general assignment, arrangement or composition with or for the benefit of its creditors;

 

(d)                                  institutes or has instituted against it, by a regulator, supervisor or any similar official with primary insolvency, rehabilitative or regulatory jurisdiction over it in the jurisdiction of its incorporation or organisation or the jurisdiction of its head or home office, a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation by it or such regulator, supervisor or similar official;

 

16


 

(e)                                   has instituted against it a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation, and, in the case of any such proceeding or petition instituted or presented against it, such proceeding or petition is instituted or presented by a person or entity not described in paragraph (d) above and:

 

(i)             results in a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or the entry of an order for relief or the making of an order for its winding-up or liquidation; or

 

(ii)            is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained in each case within 30 days of the institution or presentation thereof;

 

(f)                                    has exercised in respect of it one or more of the stabilisation powers pursuant to Part 1 of the Banking Act 2009 and/or has instituted against it a bank insolvency proceeding pursuant to Part 2 of the Banking Act 2009 or a bank administration proceeding pursuant to Part 3 of the Banking Act 2009;

 

(g)                                   has a resolution passed for its winding-up, official management or liquidation (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(h)                                  seeks or becomes subject to the appointment of an administrator, provisional liquidator, conservator, receiver, trustee, custodian or other similar official for it or for all or substantially all its assets;

 

(i)                                      has a secured party take possession of all or substantially all its assets or has a distress, execution, attachment, sequestration or other legal process levied, enforced or sued on or against all or substantially all its assets and such secured party maintains possession, or any such process is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained, in each case within 30 days thereafter;

 

(j)                                     causes or is subject to any event with respect to it which, under the applicable laws of any jurisdiction, has an analogous effect to any of the events specified in paragraphs (a) to (i) above; or

 

(k)                                  takes any action in furtherance of, or indicating its consent to, approval of, or acquiescence in, any of the foregoing acts.

 

Intellectual Property ” means:

 

(a)                                  any patents, trade marks, service marks, designs, business names, copyrights, database rights, design rights, domain names, inventions, knowhow and other intellectual property rights and interests (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist), whether registered or unregistered; and

 

(b)                                  the benefit of all applications and rights to use such assets of each member of the Restricted Group (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist).

 

Intercreditor Agreement ” means the intercreditor agreement dated on or about the date of this Agreement and made between, among others, the Company, the Debtors (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (as Security

 

17



 

Trustee), J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (as RCF Agent), the Lenders (as RCF Lenders), the Arrangers (as Arrangers), the Ancillary Lenders (as RCF Lenders), the Hedge Counterparties (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and the Intra-Group Lenders (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

Interest Period ” means, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan, each period determined in accordance with Clause 17 ( Interest Periods ) and, in relation to an Unpaid Sum, each period determined in accordance with Clause 16.3 ( Default interest ).

 

Investor Affiliate ” means each Original Investor, each “Affiliate” of an Original Investor (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )), any trust of which an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates is a trustee, any partnership of which an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates is a partner and any trust, fund or other entity which is managed by, or is under the control of, an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates provided that any such trust, fund or other entity which has been established for at least 6 Months solely for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans or debt securities and which is managed or controlled independently from all other trusts, funds or other entities managed or controlled by an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates which have been established for the primary or main purpose of investing in the share capital of companies shall not constitute a Investor Affiliate.

 

Issuing Bank ” means any Lender which has notified the Agent that it has agreed to the Company’s request to be an Issuing Bank pursuant to the terms of this Agreement (and if more than one Lender has so agreed, such Lenders shall be referred to, whether acting individually or together, as the “ Issuing Bank ”) provided that , in respect of a Letter of Credit issued or to be issued pursuant to the terms of this Agreement, the “Issuing Bank” shall be the Issuing Bank which has issued or agreed to issue that Letter of Credit.

 

ITA ” means the Income Tax Act 2007.

 

Lease ” means any present or future lease, underlease, sub-lease, licence, tenancy or right to occupy all or any part of the Real Property and any agreement for the grant of any of the foregoing.

 

L/C Proportion ” means in relation to a Lender in respect of any Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation, the proportion (expressed as a percentage) borne by that Lender’s Available Commitment under the Facility under which such Letter of Credit is issued to the relevant Available Facility immediately prior to the issue of that Letter of Credit or the making and/or issue of that Alternative L/C Utilisation, adjusted to reflect any assignment or transfer under this Agreement to or by that Lender.

 

Legal Opinion ” means any legal opinion delivered to the Agent under Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ) or Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Legal Reservations ” means:

 

(a)                                  the principle that equitable remedies may be granted or refused at the discretion of a court and the limitation of enforcement by laws relating to

 

18



 

insolvency, reorganisation and other laws generally affecting the rights of creditors;

 

(b)                                  the time barring of claims under the Limitation Acts, the possibility that an undertaking to assume liability for or indemnify a person against non-payment of UK stamp duty may be void and defences of set-off or counterclaim;

 

(c)                                   similar principles, rights and defences under the laws of any Relevant Jurisdiction; and

 

(d)                                  any other matters which are set out as qualifications or reservations as to matters of law of general application in the Legal Opinions.

 

Lender ” means:

 

(a)                                  any Original Lender; and

 

(b)                                  any bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity which has become a Party as a Lender in accordance with Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ),

 

which in each case has not ceased to be a Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

Letter of Credit ” means:

 

(a)                                  a letter of credit (i) substantially in the form set out in Schedule 11 ( Form of Letter of Credit ), with any minor amendments approved by the Agent which do not adversely affect the Lenders or the Issuing Bank, or (ii) in any other form requested by the Company and agreed by the Agent with the prior consent of the Lenders and the Issuing Bank; or

 

(b)                                  any guarantee, indemnity or other instrument in a form requested by a Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) and agreed by the Agent with the prior consent of the Lenders and the Issuing Bank.

 

LIBOR ” means, in relation to any Loan or Alternative Loan:

 

(a)                                  the applicable Screen Rate; or

 

(b)                                  (if no Screen Rate is available for the currency or Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan) the Base Reference Bank Rate,

 

as of the Specified Time on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan or Alternative Loan and a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan.

 

Limitation Acts ” means the Limitation Act 1980 and the Foreign Limitation Periods Act 1984.

 

LMA ” means the Loan Market Association.

 

Loan ” means a Facility A Loan or a Facility B Loan.

 

19



 

Major Event of Default ” means:

 

(a)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment );

 

(b)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.2 ( Breach of certain obligations );

 

(c)                                   an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.3 ( Other obligations ), only with regards to a failure to deliver financial statements under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) or a failure to deliver a Compliance Certificate under paragraph (a) of Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate ), in each case in compliance with Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate ) (in the case of non-compliance with paragraph (b), excluding any non-compliance resulting from minor or typographical errors contained in a Compliance Certificate) and paragraphs (a) to (c) of Clause 27.3 ( Requirements as to financial statements ) (in the case of paragraph (a)(iii), only in respect of non-compliance in a material respect);

 

(d)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.3 ( Other obligations ), only as a result of a breach of Clause 27.4 ( Budget ) (in the case of paragraph (b)(ii), only in respect of non-compliance in a material respect), 27.5 ( Group companies ), or 27.6 ( Presentations and meetings ) that has not been remedied or waived within 30 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(e)                                   an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.6 ( Insolvency );

 

(f)                                    an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.7 ( Insolvency proceedings ) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(g)                                   an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.8 ( Creditors’ process ) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(h)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.9 ( Unlawfulness and invalidity ) that has not been remedied or waived within 30 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(i)                                      an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.10 ( Intercreditor Agreement );

 

(j)                                     an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.11 ( Repudiation );

 

(k)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.12 ( Cessation of business ); and

 

(l)                                      an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.14 ( Audit qualification ) that has not been remedied or waived within 30 days of becoming an Event of Default.

 

Majority Lenders ” means:

 

(a)                                  (for the purposes of paragraph (a) of Clause 43.2 ( Required consents ) in the context of a waiver in relation to a proposed Utilisation of the condition in Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent )), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 66 2 / 3 per cent. of the Total Commitments; and

 

20



 

(b)                                  (in any other case), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 66 2 / 3  per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 66 2 / 3  per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

Mandate Letter ” means the mandate letter dated 7 January 2010 between the Company, the Arrangers and the Underwriters (as defined therein), including any accession letter relating thereto.

 

Mandatory Cost ” means the percentage rate per annum calculated by the Agent in accordance with Schedule 4 ( Mandatory Cost Formula ).

 

Mandatory Prepayment Account ” means an interest-bearing account:

 

(a)                                  held in England by a Borrower with the Agent or the Security Trustee;

 

(b)                                  identified in a letter between the Company and the Agent as a Mandatory Prepayment Account;

 

(c)                                   subject to Security in favour of the Security Trustee which Security is in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent and Security Trustee; and

 

(d)                                  from which no withdrawals may be made by any members of the Group except as contemplated by this Agreement,

 

as the same may be redesignated, substituted or replaced from time to time.

 

Margin ” means, in relation to any Loan or Alternative Loan, 3.50 per cent. per annum, provided that if:

 

(a)                                  no Event of Default has occurred and is continuing; and

 

(b)                                  a period of 12 Months has elapsed since the Closing Date; and

 

(c)                                   the Total Net Leverage Ratio in respect of the most recently completed Relevant Period for which financial statements have been delivered under Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ) is within a range set out below,

 

the Margin will be the percentage per annum set out below in the column opposite that range:

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

% per annum

 

Equal to or greater than 4.50:1

 

3.50

 

Equal to or greater than 4.00:1 but less than 4.50:1

 

3.25

 

Equal to or greater than 3.50:1 but less than 4.00:1

 

3.00

 

Equal to or greater than 3.00:1 but less than 3.50:1

 

2.75

 

Less than 3.00:1

 

2.50

 

 

However:

 

(i)             any increase or decrease in the Margin for a Loan or Alternative Loan shall take effect on the date (the “ reset date ”) which is the date of delivery to the

 

21



 

Agent of the Compliance Certificate for that Relevant Period pursuant to Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate );

 

(ii)            if, following receipt by the Agent of the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance Certificate, those statements and Compliance Certificate do not confirm the basis for a reduced Margin, then the provisions of Clause 16.2 ( Payment of interest ) shall apply and the Margin for that Loan or Alternative Loan shall be the percentage per annum determined using the table above and the revised Total Net Leverage Ratio calculated using the figures in the Compliance Certificate;

 

(iii)           while an Event of Default is continuing, the Margin shall be the highest percentage per annum set out above; and

 

(iv)           for the purpose of determining the Margin, the Total Net Leverage Ratio and Relevant Period shall be determined in accordance with Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Matching Ancillary Facility ” means an Ancillary Facility entered into in respect of Facility B Commitments at the same time and for the same term and amount as an Ancillary Facility entered into in respect of Facility A Commitments and designated as such in the applicable notice delivered under paragraph (b) of Clause 11.2 ( Availability ).

 

Matching Utilisation ” means a Utilisation of Facility B that is made at the same time, with the same Interest Period or Term (as applicable) and in the same amount as an equivalent Utilisation of the same type under Facility A made under Facility B and designated as such in the applicable Utilisation Request.

 

Material Adverse Effect ” means an event or circumstance:

 

(a)                                  which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the business, assets of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) or financial condition of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole); or

 

(b)                                  which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the ability of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) to perform its payment or financial covenant obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(c)                                   affecting the validity or enforceability of any of the Finance Documents in a manner which is reasonably likely to materially adversely affect the interests of the Finance Parties.

 

Material Company ” means, at any time:

 

(a)                                  the Company;

 

(b)                                  each Obligor; and

 

22



 

(c)                                   any member of the Restricted Group which:

 

(i)            has earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) representing 5 per cent. or more of Consolidated EBITDA; or

 

(ii)            has gross assets or turnover (excluding intra-Restricted Group items) representing 5 per cent. or more of the gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group,

 

in each case calculated on a consolidated basis.

 

Compliance with the conditions set out in sub-paragraphs (c)(i) and (ii) shall be determined by reference to the latest audited financial statements to be delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ).

 

However if a Subsidiary or business has been acquired since the date as at which the latest audited consolidated financial statements of the Company were prepared, the financial statements shall be adjusted in order to take into account the acquisition of that Subsidiary or business (that adjustment being certified by a director of the Company as representing an accurate reflection of the revised Consolidated EBITDA, gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group).

 

A report by the Auditors of the Company that a Restricted Subsidiary is or is not a Material Company shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all Parties.

 

Material Contract ” means:

 

(a)                                  the sponsorship agreement dated 3 November 2000, with effect on 1 August 2002, and entered into between Manchester United Merchandising Limited (a wholly owned subsidiary of Nike), MUL (named Manchester United PLC at time of signing of the contract) and MUFC (named Manchester United Football Club PLC at time of signing of the contract);

 

(b)                                  the sponsorship agreement relating to shirts dated 24 May 2009 and entered into between Aon Corporation and MUFC; and

 

(c)                                   the sponsorship agreement relating to affinity services dated 27 May 2009 and entered into between Aon Corporation and MUFC;

 

or, in each case, any replacement or successor contract.

 

Material Disposal ” means any disposal in respect of which the disposal proceeds exceed £5,000,000 (or equivalent).

 

Month ” means a period starting on one day in a calendar month and ending on the numerically corresponding day in the next calendar month, except that:

 

(a)                                  (subject to paragraph (c) below) if the numerically corresponding day is not a Business Day, that period shall end on the next Business Day in that calendar

 

23



 

month in which that period is to end if there is one, or if there is not, on the immediately preceding Business Day;

 

(b)                                  if there is no numerically corresponding day in the calendar month in which that period is to end, that period shall end on the last Business Day in that calendar month; and

 

(c)                                   if an Interest Period begins on the last Business Day of a calendar month, that Interest Period shall end on the last Business Day in the calendar month in which that Interest Period is to end.

 

The above rules will only apply to the last Month of any period.

 

MUL Group ” means MUL and its wholly-owned Subsidiaries from time to time.

 

MUTV Loans ” means the loan of £5,000,000 (plus capitalised interest) made by British Sky Broadcasting Limited to MUTV Limited prior to the date of this Agreement provided that such loan is subordinated in all rights of repayment to the claims of all secured and unsecured creditors of MUTV Limited and no demand or prepayment can be made in respect of such loan until after the first anniversary of the Termination Date.

 

MU 099 Limited ” means MU 099 Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales (registration number 2946652).

 

Non-Acceptable L/C Lender ” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  has a rating (or the Holding Company of which has a rating) for its long-term unsecured and credit-enhanced debt obligations below BBB by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services or Fitch Rating Limited or Baa 2 by Moody’s Investors Services Limited or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency (or other such rating as the Lenders and the Issuing Bank may agree) (other than GE Corporate Finance Bank SAS or a Lender which each Issuing Bank has agreed is acceptable to it notwithstanding that fact); or

 

(b)                                  is a Defaulting Lender; or

 

(c)                                   has failed to make (or has notified the Agent that it will not make) a payment to be made by it under Clause 8.3 ( Indemnities ) or Clause 34.10 ( Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent ) or any other payment to be made by it under the Finance Documents to or for the account of any other Finance Party in its capacity as Lender by the due date for payment unless the failure to pay falls within the description of any of those items set out at (c)(i)-(ii) of the definition of Defaulting Lender.

 

Non-Consenting Lender ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 43.4 ( Replacement of Lender ).

 

Note Documents ” means the Senior Note Documents (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

24



 

Notes ” means the Senior Notes (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction ” has the meaning given to that term in paragraph (b) of Clause 32.2 ( Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates ).

 

Obligor ” means a Borrower or a Guarantor.

 

Obligors’ Agent ” means the Company, appointed to act on behalf of each Obligor in relation to the Finance Documents pursuant to Clause 2.3 ( Obligors’ Agent ).

 

Optional Currency ” means a currency (other than the Base Currency) which complies with the conditions set out in Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies ).

 

Original Financial Statements ” means:

 

(a)                                  in relation to the Company, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2009;

 

(b)                                  in relation to MUL, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2009;

 

(c)                                   in relation to MUFC, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2009; and

 

(d)                                  in relation to any other Obligor, its audited financial statements (if any) delivered to the Agent as required by Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

Original Obligor ” means an Original Borrower or an Original Guarantor.

 

Original Investors ” means all or any of the following persons (with such proportionate interests all taken together, as they may determine):

 

(a)                                  Red Football Limited Partnership;

 

(b)                                  Malcolm I Glazer and any of his children or his spouse or widow (whether or not such widow has remarried);

 

(c)                                   any of the children and remoter issue and the spouses, widowers and widows (whether or not such widowers and widows have remarried) of such children and remoter issue of any of the persons referred to in (b) above; and

 

(d)                                  any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other collective entity which is 100% controlled by or of which all the beneficiaries are, any or all of the persons referred to above whether the control is exercised or the economic interest is held directly or indirectly through any number of additional trusts, corporations, partnerships, limited liability companies or other collective entities or any combination thereof.

 

25



 

Participating Member State ” means any member state of the European Communities that adopts or has adopted the euro as its lawful currency in accordance with legislation of the European Community relating to Economic and Monetary Union.

 

Party ” means a party to this Agreement.

 

Pensions Regulator ” means the body corporate called the Pensions Regulator established under Part I of the Pensions Act 2004.

 

Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Permitted Reorganisation ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Premier League ” means The Football Association Premier League (and any successors) or any replacement league.

 

Qualifying Lender ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 20 ( Tax gross-up and indemnities ).

 

Quarter Date ” means the last day of a Financial Quarter.

 

Quotation Day ” means, in relation to any period for which an interest rate is to be determined:

 

(a)                                  (if the currency is sterling) the first day of that period;

 

(b)                                  (if the currency is euro) two TARGET Days before the first day of that period; or

 

(c)                                   (for any other currency) two Business Days before the first day of that period,

 

unless market practice differs in the Relevant Interbank Market for a currency, in which case the Quotation Day for that currency will be determined by the Agent in accordance with market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market (and if quotations would normally be given by leading banks in the Relevant Interbank Market on more than one day, the Quotation Day will be the last of those days).

 

Real Property ” means:

 

(a)                                  any freehold, leasehold or immovable property, (including the freehold and leasehold property in England and Wales specified in the Transaction Security Documents); and

 

(b)                                  any buildings, fixtures, fittings, fixed plant or machinery from time to time situated on or forming part of that freehold, leasehold or immovable property.

 

Receiver ” means a receiver or receiver and manager or administrative receiver of the whole or any part of the Charged Property.

 

26


 

Related Fund ” in relation to a fund (the “ first fund ”), means a fund which is managed or advised by the same investment manager or investment adviser as the first fund or, if it is managed by a different investment manager or investment adviser, a fund whose investment manager or investment adviser is an Affiliate of the investment manager or investment adviser of the first fund.

 

Relevant Equity means new equity or Subordinated Shareholder Funding invested into the Restricted Group by the Investors or their Affiliates and applied within one Business Day of the date of such investment (provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of the Notes, any Replacement Debt or other Term Debt).

 

Relevant Interbank Market ” means in relation to euro, the European interbank market and, in relation to any other currency, the London interbank market.

 

Relevant Jurisdiction ” means, in relation to an Obligor:

 

(a)           its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

(b)           any jurisdiction where any asset subject to or intended to be subject to the Transaction Security to be created by it is situated;

 

(c)           any jurisdiction where it conducts its business; and

 

(d)           the jurisdiction whose laws govern the perfection of any of the Transaction Security Documents entered into by it.

 

Relevant Period ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Renewal Request ” means:

 

(a)           in relation to a Letter of Credit, a written notice delivered to the Agent in accordance with Clause 6.6(c)  ( Renewal of a Letter of Credit );

 

(b)           in relation to an Alternative L/C Utilisation, a written notice delivered to the Agent in accordance with Clause 7.6 ( Renewal of an Alternative L/C Utilisation ).

 

Repeating Representations ” means each of the representations set out in Clauses 26.1 ( Status ) to Clause 26.4 ( Power and authority ), Clause 26.7 ( Governing law and enforcement ), Clause 26.12 ( No misleading information ), paragraph (c) of Clause 26.13 ( Financial statements ), Clause 26.19 ( Ranking ), 26.23 ( Shares ) and Clause 26.29 ( Centre of main interests and establishments ).

 

Replacement Debt ” means Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness where the proceeds are applied within 1 Business Day of incurrence of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness (provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of (a) the Notes or any Term Debt; or (b) any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness.

 

27



 

Representative means any delegate, agent, manager, administrator, nominee, attorney, trustee or custodian.

 

Resignation Letter ” means a letter substantially in the form set out in Schedule 8 ( Form of Resignation Letter ).

 

Restricted Group ” means the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

Restricted Subsidiary ” means a Subsidiary of the Company other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

Rollover Loan ” means one or more Loans:

 

(a)           made or to be made on the same day that:

 

(i)       a maturing Loan is due to be repaid; or

 

(ii)      a demand by the Agent pursuant to a drawing in respect of a Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation is due to be met;

 

(b)           the aggregate amount of which is equal to or less than the amount of the maturing Loan or the relevant claim in respect of that Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation;

 

(c)           in the same currency as the maturing Loan (unless it arose as a result of the operation of Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )) or the relevant claim in respect of that Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation; and

 

(d)           made or to be made to the same Borrower for the purpose of:

 

(i)       refinancing that maturing Loan; or

 

(ii)      satisfying the relevant claim in respect of that Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

Screen Rate ” means:

 

(a)           in relation to LIBOR, the British Bankers’ Association Interest Settlement Rate for the relevant currency and period; and

 

(b)           in relation to EURIBOR, the percentage rate per annum determined by the Banking Federation of the European Union for the relevant period,

 

displayed on the appropriate page of the Reuters screen. If the agreed page is replaced or service ceases to be available, the Agent may specify another page or service displaying the appropriate rate after consultation with the Company and the Lenders.

 

Secured Parties ” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Security ” means a mortgage, charge, pledge, lien or other security interest securing any obligation of any person or any other agreement or arrangement having a similar effect.

 

28



 

Senior Management ” means the chief executive officer, the chief of staff or the chief financial officer of the Restricted Group (or any person holding an equivalent management position) from time to time.

 

Separate Loan ” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 12.1 ( Repayment of Loans ).

 

Specified Time ” means a time determined in accordance with Schedule 10 ( Timetables ).

 

Stadium ” means the football stadium at Old Trafford Stadium, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester M16 ORA, England owned by MUL.

 

Structure Memorandum ” means the report entitled “Project Free Kick Accounting and tax considerations of proposed refinancing” delivered pursuant to paragraph 7 (f) of Part I of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ).

 

Subordinated Shareholder Funding ” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Subsidiary ” means a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006.

 

Super Majority Lenders ” means a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 90 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 90 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

Syndicated Portion ” means, in respect of each Alternative L/C Utilisation, the portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation comprising the issue of the Alternative Letter of Credit by the Alternative L/C Lenders.

 

TARGET2 ” means the Trans-European Automated Real-time Gross Settlement Express Transfer payment system which utilises a single shared platform and which was launched on 19 November 2007.

 

TARGET Day ” means any day on which TARGET2 is open for the settlement of payments in euro.

 

Tax means any tax, levy, impost, duty or other charge or withholding of a similar nature (including any penalty or interest payable in connection with any failure to pay or any delay in paying any of the same).

 

Term ” means each period determined under this Agreement:

 

(a)          in relation to any Letter of Credit, for which the Issuing Bank is under a liability under a Letter of Credit; and

 

(b)           in relation to any Alternative L/C Utilisation, for which the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Alternative L/C Lenders are under any liability under the Alternative Letter of Credit issued pursuant to that Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

29



 

Term Debt ” means, on any date, Financial Indebtedness with a scheduled maturity date 12 Months or more from the date on which such Financial Indebtedness was incurred (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes the Facilities).

 

Termination Date ” means, in relation to each Facility, the sixth anniversary of the Closing Date.

 

Total Commitments ” means the aggregate of the Total Facility A Commitments and the Total Facility B Commitments at the date of this Agreement.

 

Total Facility A Commitments ” means the aggregate of the Facility A Commitments, being £25,000,000 at the date of this Agreement.

 

Total Facility B Commitments ” means the aggregate of the Facility B Commitments, being £50,000,000 at the date of this Agreement.

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 ( Financial definitions ).

 

Transaction Documents ” means the Finance Documents, the Note Documents, each Hedging Agreement (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and each other Debt Document (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

Transaction Security ” means the Security created or expressed to be created in favour of the Security Trustee pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

Transaction Security Documents ” means each of the documents listed as being a Transaction Security Document in paragraph 7 (b) of Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) and any document required to be delivered to the Agent under paragraph 13 of Part III of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) together with any other document entered into by any Obligor creating or expressed to create any Security over all or any part of its assets in respect of the obligations of any of the Obligors under any of the Finance Documents.

 

Transfer Certificate ” means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 5 ( Form of Transfer Certificate ) or any other form agreed between the Agent and the Company.

 

Transfer Date ” means, in relation to an assignment or a transfer, the later of:

 

(a)          the proposed Transfer Date specified in the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate; and

 

(b)          the date on which the Agent executes the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate.

 

Unpaid Sum ” means any sum due and payable but unpaid by an Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

Unrestricted Subsidiaries ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

30



 

Utilisation ” means a Loan, a Letter of Credit or an Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

Utilisation Date ” means the date of a Utilisation, being the date on which the relevant Loan is to be made or the relevant Letter of Credit is to be issued or the relevant Alternative L/C Utilisation is to be made and/or issued as applicable.

 

Utilisation Request ” means a notice substantially in the relevant form set out in Schedule 3 ( Requests and Notices ).

 

VAT ” means value added tax as provided for in the Value Added Tax Act 1994 and any other tax of a similar nature.

 

1.2                                Construction

 

(a)            Unless a contrary indication appears a reference in this Agreement to:

 

(i)             the “ Agent ”, the “ Arranger ”, any “ Finance Party ”, any “ Issuing Bank ”, any “ Alternative L/C Fronting Bank ”, any “ Alternative L/C Lender ”, any “ Lender ”, any “ Obligor ”, any “ Party ”, any “ Secured Party ”, the “ Security Trustee ” or any other person shall be construed so as to include its successors in title, permitted assigns and permitted transferees and, in the case of the Security Trustee, any person for the time being appointed as Security Trustee or Security Trustees in accordance with the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)            a document in “ agreed form ” is a document which is previously agreed in writing by or on behalf of the Company and the Agent or, if not so agreed, is in the form specified by the Agent;

 

(iii)           assets ” includes present and future properties, revenues and rights of every description;

 

(iv)           a “ Finance Document ” or a “ Transaction Document ” or any other agreement or instrument is a reference to that Finance Document or Transaction Document or other agreement or instrument as amended, novated, supplemented, extended or restated;

 

(v)            guarantee ” means (other than in Clause 25 ( Guarantee and Indemnity )) any guarantee, letter of credit, bond, indemnity or similar assurance against loss, or any obligation, direct or indirect, actual or contingent, to purchase or assume any indebtedness of any person or to make an investment in or loan to any person or to purchase assets of any person where, in each case, such obligation is assumed in order to maintain or assist the ability of such person to meet its indebtedness;

 

(vi)           indebtedness ” includes any obligation (whether incurred as principal or as surety) for the payment or repayment of money, whether present or future, actual or contingent;

 

(vii)          a Lender’s participation ” in relation to a Letter of Credit shall be construed as a reference to the relevant amount that is or may be payable by a Lender in relation to that Letter of Credit;

 

31



 

(viii)         a Lender’s participation ” in relation to an Alternative L/C Utilisation shall be construed as a reference to:

 

(A)           in the case of an Alternative L/C Lender, the relevant amount that is or may be payable by that Alternative L/C Lender in relation to the Alternative Letter of Credit issued pursuant to that Alternative L/C Utilisation; and

 

(B)           in the case of a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender, the amount of the Alternative Loan made or to be made by that Fronted Alternative L/C Lender,

 

and for the avoidance of doubt the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank will not have a participation in any Alternative L/C Utilisation in its capacity as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank;

 

(ix)           a “ person ” includes any individual, firm, company, corporation, government, state or agency of a state or any association, trust, consortium or partnership (whether or not having separate legal personality);

 

(x)            a “ regulation ” includes any regulation, rule, official directive, request or guideline (whether or not having the force of law) of any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation;

 

(xi)           a provision of law is a reference to that provision as amended or re-enacted; and

 

(xii)          a time of day is a reference to London time.

 

(b)            Section, Clause and Schedule headings are for ease of reference only.

 

(c)            Unless a contrary indication appears, a term used in any other Finance Document or in any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document has the same meaning in that Finance Document or notice as in this Agreement.

 

(d)            A Borrower providing “ cash cover ” for a Letter of Credit, an Alternative Letter of Credit or an Ancillary Facility means a Borrower paying an amount in the currency of the Letter of Credit (or, as the case may be, the Alternative Letter of Credit or the Ancillary Facility) to an interest-bearing account in the name of the Borrower and the following conditions being met:

 

(i)             the account is with the Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Lender, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Ancillary Lender for which that cash cover is to be provided (or, if such person so agrees, with the Security Trustee);

 

(ii)            subject to paragraph (b) of Clause 8.5 ( Cash Cover by Borrower ), until no amount is or may be outstanding under that Letter of Credit,

 

32



 

Alternative Letter of Credit or Ancillary Facility, withdrawals from the account may only be made to pay the Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Lender, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Ancillary Lender for which the cash cover is to be provided amounts due and payable to it under this Agreement in respect of that Letter of Credit, Alternative Letter of Credit or Ancillary Facility; and

 

(iii)           the Borrower has executed a security document over that account, in form and substance satisfactory to the Lender, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, the Alternative L/C Lender or the Ancillary Lender (and where it is to hold the relevant security, the Security Trustee) with which that account is held, creating a first ranking security interest over that account.

 

(e)            A Default and an Event of Default (other than a Major Event of Default) is “ continuing ” if it has not been remedied or waived.

 

(f)             A Major Event of Default is “ continuing ” if it has not been waived.

 

(g)            A Borrower “ repaying ” or “ prepaying ” a Letter of Credit, or Ancillary Outstandings means:

 

(i)             that Borrower providing cash cover for that Letter of Credit or in respect of the Ancillary Outstandings;

 

(ii)            the maximum amount payable under the Letter of Credit or Ancillary Facility being reduced or cancelled in accordance with its terms; or

 

(iii)           the Issuing Bank or Ancillary Lender being satisfied that it has no further liability under that Letter of Credit or Ancillary Facility,

 

and the amount by which a Letter of Credit is, or Ancillary Outstandings are, repaid or prepaid under paragraphs (g)(i) and (g)(ii) above is the amount of the relevant cash cover or reduction.

 

(h)            A Borrower “ repaying ” or “ prepaying ” the Syndicated Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation means:

 

(i)             that Borrower providing cash cover for the Syndicated Portion of that Alternative L/C Utilisation;

 

(ii)            the maximum amount payable under the Syndicated Portion of that Alternative L/C Utilisation being reduced or cancelled in accordance with its terms; or

 

(iii)           the Alternative L/C Lender being satisfied that it has no further liability under the Alternative Letter of Credit issued pursuant to that Alternative L/C Utilisation,

 

and the amount by which the Syndicated Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation is repaid or prepaid under paragraphs (h)(i) and (h)(ii) above is the amount of the relevant cash cover or reduction.

 

33



 

(i)             An amount borrowed includes any amount utilised by way of Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation or under an Ancillary Facility.

 

(j)             A Lender funding its participation in a Utilisation includes a Lender participating in a Letter of Credit or an Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

(k)            An outstanding amount of a Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit at any time is the maximum amount that is or may be payable by the relevant Borrower in respect of that Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit at that time.

 

(l)             This Clause 1.2 ( Construction ) shall not apply to the provisions of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

1.3                                Currency Symbols and Definitions

 

$ ” and “ dollars ” denote lawful currency of the United States of America “ £ ” and “ sterling ” denotes lawful currency of the United Kingdom and “ EUR ” and “ euro ” means the single currency unit of the Participating Member States.

 

1.4                                Third party rights

 

(a)            Unless expressly provided to the contrary in a Finance Document a person who is not a Party has no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 (the “ Third Parties Act ”) to enforce or enjoy the benefit of any term of this Agreement.

 

(b)            Notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, the consent of any person who is not a Party is not required to rescind or vary this Agreement at any time.

 

34



 

SECTION 2

THE FACILITIES

 

2.                                       THE FACILITIES

 

2.1                                The Facilities

 

(a)            Subject to the terms of this Agreement, the Lenders make available to the Borrowers:

 

(i)             a multicurrency revolving credit facility in an aggregate amount the Base Currency Amount of which is equal to the Total Facility A Commitments (“ Facility A ”);

 

(ii)            a multicurrency revolving credit facility in an aggregate amount the Base Currency Amount of which is equal to the Total Facility B Commitments (“ Facility B ”).

 

(b)            Subject to the terms of this Agreement and the Ancillary Documents, an Ancillary Lender may make available an Ancillary Facility to any of the Borrowers in place of all or part of its Commitments.

 

2.2                                Finance Parties’ rights and obligations

 

(a)            The obligations of each Finance Party under the Finance Documents are several. Failure by a Finance Party to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents does not affect the obligations of any other Party under the Finance Documents. No Finance Party is responsible for the obligations of any other Finance Party under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)            The rights of each Finance Party under or in connection with the Finance Documents are separate and independent rights and any debt arising under the Finance Documents to a Finance Party from an Obligor shall be a separate and independent debt.

 

(c)            A Finance Party may, except as otherwise stated in the Finance Documents, separately enforce its rights under the Finance Documents.

 

2.3                                Obligors’ Agent

 

(a)            Each Obligor (other than the Company) by its execution of this Agreement or an Accession Deed irrevocably appoints the Company to act on its behalf as its agent in relation to the Finance Documents and irrevocably authorises:

 

(i)             the Company on its behalf to supply all information concerning itself contemplated by this Agreement to the Finance Parties and to give all notices and instructions (including, in the case of a Borrower, Utilisation Requests), to execute on its behalf any Accession Deed, to make such agreements and to effect the relevant amendments, supplements and variations capable of being given, made or effected by any Obligor notwithstanding that they may affect the Obligor, without further reference to or the consent of that Obligor; and

 

35



 

(ii)            each Finance Party to give any notice, demand or other communication to that Obligor pursuant to the Finance Documents to the Company,

 

and in each case the Obligor shall be bound as though the Obligor itself had given the notices and instructions (including, without limitation, any Utilisation Requests) or executed or made the agreements or effected the amendments, supplements or variations, or received the relevant notice, demand or other communication.

 

(b)            Every act, omission, agreement, undertaking, settlement, waiver, amendment, supplement, variation, notice or other communication given or made by the Obligors’ Agent or given to the Obligors’ Agent under any Finance Document on behalf of another Obligor or in connection with any Finance Document (whether or not known to any other Obligor and whether occurring before or after such other Obligor became an Obligor under any Finance Document) shall be binding for all purposes on that Obligor as if that Obligor had expressly made, given or concurred with it. In the event of any conflict between any notices or other communications of the Obligors’ Agent and any other Obligor, those of the Obligors’ Agent shall prevail.

 

3.                                       PURPOSE

 

3.1                                Purpose

 

Each Borrower shall apply all amounts borrowed by it under a Facility, any Letter of Credit, any Alternative L/C Utilisation and any utilisation of any Ancillary Facility towards the general corporate and working capital purposes of the Restricted Group (other than: (a) the making of acquisitions (other than the acquisition of players); (b) the prepayment of the Notes, any Replacement Debt, or any other Term Debt; or (c) in the case of any utilisation of any Ancillary Facility, towards prepayment of any Utilisation).

 

3.2                                Monitoring

 

No Finance Party is bound to monitor or verify the application of any amount borrowed pursuant to this Agreement.

 

4.                                       CONDITIONS OF UTILISATION

 

4.1                                Initial conditions precedent

 

No Borrower may deliver a Utilisation Request unless the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part I and Part II of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably). The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being so satisfied.

 

36


 

4.2                                Further conditions precedent

 

Subject to Clause 4.1 ( Initial Conditions Precedent ), the Lenders will only be obliged to comply with Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ participation ) in relation to a Utilisation if on the date of the Utilisation Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

(a)            in the case of a Rollover Loan, no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Loan and, in the case of any other Utilisation, no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation; and

 

(b)            the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor are true and accurate by reference to the facts then subsisting and will remain true and accurate immediately after the making of the Utilisation.

 

4.3                                Conditions relating to Optional Currencies

 

(a)            A currency will constitute an Optional Currency in relation to a Utilisation if:

 

(i)             it is readily available in the amount required and freely convertible into the Base Currency in the Relevant Interbank Market on the Quotation Day and the Utilisation Date for that Utilisation; and

 

(ii)            it is euro or dollars or has been approved by the Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders) on or prior to receipt by the Agent of the relevant Utilisation Request for that Utilisation.

 

(b)            If the Agent has received a written request from the Company for a currency to be approved under paragraph (a)(ii) above, the Agent will confirm to the Company by the Specified Time:

 

(i)             whether or not the Lenders have granted their approval; and

 

(ii)            if approval has been granted, the minimum amount for any subsequent Utilisation in that currency.

 

4.4                                Maximum number of Utilisations

 

(a)            A Borrower (or the Company) may not deliver a Utilisation Request if as a result of the proposed Utilisation 16 or more Utilisations would be outstanding.

 

(b)            Any Loan made by a single Lender under Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency ) shall not be taken into account in this Clause 4.4.

 

(c)            Any Separate Loan shall not be taken into account in this Clause 4.4.

 

(d)            A Borrower (or the Company) may not request that a Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation be issued or made under the Facilities if, as a result of the proposed Utilisation, 11 or more Letters of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisations would be outstanding.

 

37



 

SECTION 3

UTILISATION

 

5.                                       UTILISATION - LOANS

 

5.1                                Delivery of a Utilisation Request

 

A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may utilise a Facility by way of a Loan by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

5.2                                Completion of a Utilisation Request for Loans

 

(a)            Each Utilisation Request for a Loan is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(i)             it identifies the Facility or Facilities to be utilised in accordance with Clause 5.8 ( Allocation between Facilities );

 

(ii)            it identifies the Borrower of the Loan;

 

(iii)           the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period;

 

(iv)           the currency and amount of the Utilisation comply with Clause 5.3 ( Currency and amount ); and

 

(v)            the proposed Interest Period complies with Clause 17 ( Interest Periods ).

 

(b)            Only one Utilisation may be requested in each Utilisation Request (save that, in the case of a Utilisation of Facility A, the Matching Utilisation may be requested in the same Utilisation Request.

 

5.3                                Currency and amount

 

(a)            The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be the Base Currency or an Optional Currency.

 

(b)            The amount of the proposed Utilisation must be:

 

(i)             if the currency selected is the Base Currency, a minimum of £1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in relation to the relevant Facility; or

 

(ii)            if the currency selected is euro, a minimum of €1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in relation to the relevant Facility; or

 

(iii)           if the currency selected is dollars, a minimum of $2,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in relation to the relevant Facility;

 

38



 

(iv)           if the currency selected is an Optional Currency other than euro or dollars, the minimum amount specified by the Agent pursuant to paragraph (b)(ii) of Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies ) or, if less, the Available Facility in relation to the relevant Facility.

 

5.4                                Lenders’ participation

 

(a)            If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, and subject to Clause 12.1 ( Repayment of Loans ), each Lender shall make its participation in each Loan available by the Utilisation Date through its Facility Office.

 

(b)            The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Loan will be equal to the proportion borne by its Available Commitment under the Facility under which such Loan is being made to the relevant Available Facility immediately prior to making the Loan and will be allocated in accordance with Clause 5.8 ( Allocation between Facilities ).

 

(c)            The Agent shall determine the Base Currency Amount of each Loan which is to be made in an Optional Currency and notify each Lender of the amount, currency and the Base Currency Amount of each Loan, the amount of its participation in that Loan and, if different, the amount of that participation to be made available in cash by the Specified Time.

 

5.5                                Limitations on Utilisations

 

The relevant Lenders, Issuing Bank and Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall be under no obligation to comply with Clause 5.4 ( Lender’s participation ), Clause 6.5 ( Issue of Letters of Credit ) or Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) if to do so would cause the aggregate of the Base Currency Amount of all Letters of Credit, Alternative L/C Utilisations and Ancillary Commitments provided and requested to be provided under the Facilities to exceed £25,000,000.

 

5.6                                Cancellation of Commitment

 

(a)            The Commitments shall be immediately cancelled if the Closing Date has not occurred on or before 1 February 2010 (or such later date as the Lenders and the Company may agree).

 

(b)            The Commitments which, at that time, are unutilised shall be immediately cancelled at the end of the Availability Period.

 

5.7                                Clean Down

 

The Company shall ensure that for a period of not less than 5 consecutive days in each Financial Year of the Company (but with at least one Month between two such periods):

 

(a)            all outstanding Loans and Alternative Loans under Facility A and cash advances outstanding under the Ancillary Facilities or under any facility in respect of which a Letter of Credit or the Syndicated Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation has been issued (in each case entered into in respect of Facility

 

39



 

A) net of half of the cash freely available without restriction to repay such indebtedness shall not exceed zero; and

 

(b)            all outstanding Loans and Alternative Loans under Facility B and cash advances outstanding under the Ancillary Facilities or under any facility in respect of which a Letter of Credit or the Syndicated Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation has been issued (in each case entered into in respect of Facility B) net of half of the cash freely available without restriction to repay such indebtedness shall not exceed £25,000,000,

 

and, for the avoidance of doubt, both paragraphs (a) and (b) must be complied with during the same 5 day period.

 

5.8                                Allocation between Facilities

 

(a)            Subject to paragraphs (c) and (d) below, the Borrowers will utilise the Facilities such that:

 

(i)             to the extent that the Facility B Commitments exceed the Facility A Commitments (the amount of such excess being the “ Excess ”), no Utilisation of Facility A will be made (and no Ancillary Facility will be entered into in respect of Facility A Commitments) unless Utilisations are outstanding under Facility B and/or Ancillary Facilities have been entered into in respect of Facility B Commitments in an amount equal to the Excess; and

 

(ii)            for any Utilisation of Facility A or entry into an Ancillary Facility in respect of a Facility A Commitment, a Matching Utilisation is made or, as the case may be, a Matching Ancillary Facility is entered into at the same time.

 

(b)            Subject to paragraphs (c) and (d) below, any repayment or prepayment of outstanding Utilisations or reduction of Ancillary Commitments under Ancillary Facilities entered into in respect of the Facilities (other than a permanent reduction (and, if applicable, related prepayment) in accordance with Clause 5.6 ( Cancellation of Commitment ), Clause 13.1 ( Illegality ), Clause 13.2 ( Illegality in relation to Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender ), Clause 13.3 ( Voluntary Cancellation ) and Clause 13.4 ( Voluntary prepayment of Utilisations ) (only in relation to prepayments made at the same time as a Facility is permanently reduced), Clause 14 ( Mandatory prepayment ) or any repayment and cancellation as a result of any action under Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration )) will be applied such that:

 

(i)             first, the Utilisations and Ancillary Commitments under Ancillary Facilities entered into in respect of Facility A will be reduced (in such order as the relevant Borrower may determine) provided that the relevant Matching Utilisations and Matching Ancillary Facilities are reduced at the same times and in equal amounts; and

 

40



 

(ii)            if there are no outstanding Utilisations or Ancillary Commitments under Ancillary Facilities entered into in respect of Facility A, the remaining Utilisations and Ancillary Commitments under Ancillary Facilities entered into in respect of Facility B are repaid or reduced as applicable (in such order as the relevant Borrower may determine).

 

(c)            If:

 

(i)             the Borrowers have made (or will, on the date of the proposed repayment, make) the repayments under Facility B that are necessary to comply with the cleandown requirement under paragraph (b) of Clause 5.7 ( Clean Down );

 

(ii)            in order to make the repayments under Facility A that are necessary to comply with paragraph (a) of Clause 5.7 ( Clean Down ), but for this paragraph (c), a further repayment of Facility A would be required pursuant to paragraph (a) above; and

 

(iii)           no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed repayment,

 

then the Borrowers may (subject to the other provisions of this Agreement) repay Utilisations to the extent necessary to effect the cleandown of Facility A for the purposes of paragraph (a) of Clause 5.7 ( Clean Down ) without the need to make any equivalent prepayment or repayment in respect of Facility B provided that at the end of the 5 day period beginning on the day following such repayment, Utilisations are made or repaid as necessary to ensure that the allocation of Utilisations and Ancillary Commitments is as set out in paragraphs (a) and (b) above (ignoring, for this purpose, this paragraph (c)).

 

(d)            If, as a result of the operation of any provision of this Agreement (including as a result of one or more Lenders declining an offer of cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment under Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds )) the outstanding Utilisations and Ancillary Facilities entered into in respect of the Facilities are not in the proportions required by paragraphs (a) and (b) above, the Company will use its reasonable endeavours to restore the proportions to those set out in paragraphs (a) and (b) above as soon as reasonably practicable ( provided that the Company will not be obliged to take action that would cause it to incur Break Costs) and may (subject to the other provisions of this Agreement) make repayments and/or Utilisations otherwise than in accordance with paragraphs (a) and (b) above if (and to the extent) necessary to effect this.

 

6.                                       UTILISATION - LETTERS OF CREDIT

 

6.1                                The Facilities

 

(a)            The Facilities may be utilised by way of Letters of Credit.

 

(b)            Other than Clause 5.5 ( Limitations on Utilisations ), Clause 5.6 ( Cancellation of Commitment ), Clause 5.7 ( Clean down ) and Clause 5.8 ( Allocation between

 

41



 

Facilities ), Clause 5 ( Utilisation - Loans ) does not apply to utilisations by way of Letters of Credit.

 

6.2                                Delivery of a Utilisation Request for Letters of Credit

 

A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may request a Letter of Credit to be issued by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

6.3                                Completion of a Utilisation Request for Letters of Credit

 

Each Utilisation Request for a Letter of Credit is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(a)            it specifies that it is for a Letter of Credit;

 

(b)            it identifies the Borrower of the Letter of Credit;

 

(c)            it identifies the Issuing Bank which has agreed to issue the Letter of Credit;

 

(d)            the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period;

 

(e)            the currency and amount of the Letter of Credit comply with Clause 6.4 ( Currency and amount );

 

(f)             the form of Letter of Credit is attached;

 

(g)            the Expiry Date of the Letter of Credit falls on or before the Termination Date (unless the Issuing Bank and the Lenders otherwise agree and the relevant Borrower provides cash cover for the Letter of Credit on the Termination Date);

 

(h)            the Term of the Letter of Credit is 12 Months or less (unless the Issuing Bank and the Lenders otherwise agree and the relevant Borrower provides cash cover for the Letter of Credit on the date falling 12 Months after the date of the issue of the Letter of Credit);

 

(i)             the delivery instructions for the Letter of Credit are specified; and

 

(j)             the beneficiary of the Letter of Credit is identified and approved by the Issuing Bank (acting reasonably and having regard only to legal and regulatory restrictions (if any) and its formal internal policies applicable to letters of credit).

 

6.4                                Currency and amount

 

(a)            The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be the Base Currency or an Optional Currency.

 

42



 

(b)            Subject to Clause 5.5 ( Limitations on Utilisations ), the amount of the proposed Letter of Credit must be an amount whose Base Currency Amount is not more than the Available Facility under the relevant Facility and which is:

 

(i)             if the currency selected is the Base Currency, a minimum of £1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility; or

 

(ii)            if the currency selected is euro, a minimum of €1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility; or

 

(iii)           if the currency selected is dollars, a minimum of $2,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility;

 

(iv)           if the currency selected is an Optional Currency other than euro or dollars, the minimum amount specified by the Agent pursuant to paragraph (b)(ii) of Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies ) or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility.

 

6.5                                Issue of Letters of Credit

 

(a)            If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, the Issuing Bank shall issue the Letter of Credit on the Utilisation Date.

 

(b)            Subject to Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ), the Issuing Bank will only be obliged to comply with paragraph (a) above in relation to a Letter of Credit, if on the date of the Utilisation Request or Renewal Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

(i)             in the case of a Letter of Credit to be renewed in accordance with paragraph (c) of Clause 6.6 ( Renewal of a Letter of Credit ), no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation and, in the case of any other Utilisation, no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation; and

 

(ii)            the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor, are true in all respects.

 

(c)            The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Letter of Credit will be equal to the proportion borne by its Available Commitments under the Facility under which the Letter of Credit is issued to the relevant Available Facility immediately prior to the issue of the Letter of Credit.

 

(d)            The Agent shall determine the Base Currency Amount of each Letter of Credit which is to be issued in an Optional Currency and shall notify the Issuing Bank and each Lender of the details of the requested Letter of Credit and its participation in that Letter of Credit by the Specified Time.

 

43



 

6.6                                Renewal of a Letter of Credit

 

(a)            A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may request that any Letter of Credit issued on behalf of that Borrower be renewed by delivery to the Agent of a Renewal Request in substantially similar form to a Utilisation Request for a Letter of Credit by the Specified Time.

 

(b)            The Finance Parties shall treat any Renewal Request in the same way as a Utilisation Request for a Letter of Credit except that the condition set out in paragraph (f) of Clause 6.3 ( Completion of a Utilisation Request for letters of Credit ) shall not apply.

 

(c)            The terms of each renewed Letter of Credit shall be the same as those of the relevant Letter of Credit immediately prior to its renewal, except that:

 

(i)             its amount may be less than the amount of the Letter of Credit immediately prior to its renewal; and

 

(ii)            its Term shall start on the date which was the Expiry Date of the Letter of Credit immediately prior to its renewal, and shall end on the proposed Expiry Date specified in the Renewal Request.

 

(d)            If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, the Issuing Bank shall amend and re-issue any Letter of Credit pursuant to a Renewal Request.

 

6.7                                Reduction of a Letter of Credit

 

(a)            If, on the proposed Utilisation Date of a Letter of Credit, any of the Lenders is a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender and:

 

(i)             that Lender has failed to provide cash collateral to the Issuing Bank in accordance with Clause 8.4 ( Cash collateral by Non-Acceptable L/C Lender ); and

 

(ii)            either:

 

(A)           the Issuing Bank has not required the relevant Borrower to provide cash cover pursuant to Clause 8.5 ( Cash cover by Borrower ); or

 

(B)           the relevant Borrower has failed to provide cash cover to the Issuing Bank in accordance with Clause 8.5 ( Cash cover by Borrower ),

 

the Issuing Bank may reduce the amount of that Letter of Credit by an amount equal to the amount of the participation of that Non-Acceptable L/C Lender in respect of that Letter of Credit and that Non-Acceptable L/C Lender shall be deemed not to have any participation (or obligation to indemnify the Issuing Bank) in respect of that Letter of Credit for the purposes of the Finance Documents.

 

44



 

(b)            The Issuing Bank shall notify the Agent and the Company of each reduction made pursuant to this Clause 6.7.

 

(c)            This Clause 6.7 shall not affect the participation of each other Lender in that Letter of Credit.

 

6.8                                Revaluation of Letters of Credit

 

(a)            If any Letters of Credit are denominated in an Optional Currency, the Agent shall on each Quarter Date after the date of the Letter of Credit (other than any Quarter Date falling within the first three Months after the date of the Letter of Credit) recalculate the Base Currency Amount of each Letter of Credit by notionally converting into the Base Currency the outstanding amount of that Letter of Credit on the basis of the Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange on the date of calculation.

 

(b)            The Company shall, if requested by the Agent within 7 Business Days of any calculation under paragraph (a) above, ensure that within ten Business Days of the revaluation date sufficient Utilisations are prepaid (which may be effected as provided in paragraphs (g) and (h) of Clause 1.2 ( Construction )) to prevent the Base Currency Amount of the Utilisations exceeding the Total Commitments (after deducting the total Ancillary Commitments) following any adjustment to a Base Currency Amount under paragraph (a) of this Clause 6.8.

 

7.                                       UTILISATION - ALTERNATIVE L/C UTILISATIONS

 

7.1                                The Facilities

 

(a)            The Facilities may be utilised by way of Alternative L/C Utilisations.

 

(b)            Other than Clause 5.5 ( Limitations on Utilisations ), Clause 5.6 ( Cancellation of Commitment ), Clause 5.7 ( Clean down ) and Clause 5.8 ( Allocation between Facilities ), Clause 5 ( Utilisation - Loans ) does not apply to utilisations by way of Alternative L/C Utilisations.

 

7.2                                Delivery of a Utilisation Request for Alternative L/C Utilisations

 

A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may request an Alternative L/C Utilisation to be issued by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

7.3                                Completion of a Utilisation Request for Alternative L/C Utilisations

 

Each Utilisation Request for an Alternative L/C Utilisation is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(a)            it specifies that it is for the Alternative L/C Utilisation;

 

(b)            it identifies the Borrower of the Alternative L/C Utilisation;

 

(c)            the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period;

 

45



 

(d)            the currency and amount of the Alternative L/C Utilisation comply with Clause 7.4 ( Currency and amount );

 

(e)            the form of Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued pursuant to the Alternative L/C Utilisation is attached;

 

(f)             the Expiry Date of the Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued pursuant to the Alternative L/C Utilisation falls on or before the Termination Date (unless the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Lenders otherwise agree and the relevant Borrower (i) provides cash cover for the Syndicated Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation and (ii) repays in full the Alternative Loans made in respect of the Fronted Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation on the Termination Date);

 

(g)            the Term of the Alternative L/C Utilisation is 12 Months or less and is for an integral number of Months (unless the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Lenders otherwise agree and the relevant Borrower (i) provides cash cover for the Syndicated Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation on the date falling 12 Months after the date of the making or issue of the L/C Alternative Utilisation; and (ii) repays in full the Alternative Loans made in respect of the Fronted Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation on the Termination Date);

 

(h)            the delivery instructions for the Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued pursuant to the Alternative L/C Utilisation are specified; and

 

(i)             the beneficiary of the Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued pursuant to the Alternative L/C Utilisation is identified and approved by the Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (each acting reasonably and having regard only to legal and regulatory restrictions (if any) and its formal internal policies applicable to letters of credit).

 

7.4                                Currency and amount

 

(a)            The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be the Base Currency or an Optional Currency.

 

(b)            Subject to Clause 5.5 ( Limitations on Utilisations ), the amount of the proposed Alternative L/C Utilisation must be an amount whose Base Currency Amount is not more than the Available Facility under the relevant Facility and which is:

 

(i)             if the currency selected is the Base Currency, a minimum of £1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility; or

 

(ii)            if the currency selected is euro, a minimum of €1,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility; or

 

(iii)           if the currency selected is dollars, a minimum of $2,000,000 or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility;

 

46


 

(iv)                               if the currency selected is an Optional Currency other than euro or dollars, the minimum amount specified by the Agent pursuant to paragraph (b)(ii) of Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies ) or, if less, the Available Facility in respect of the relevant Facility.

 

7.5                                Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations

 

(a)                                  If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, on the Utilisation Date:

 

(i)                                      each Fronted Alternative L/C Lender shall make its participation in an Alternative Loan in respect of the Fronted Portion of an Alternative L/C Utilisation available through its Facility Office in an amount equal to its L/C Proportion to the account of the relevant Borrower with the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank specified in the Utilisation Request and such Alternative Loan shall (subject to meeting the requirements for cash cover in paragraph (d) of Clause 1.2 ( Construction )) constitute cash cover provided by the relevant Borrower for the Fronted Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation;

 

(ii)                                   each Alternative L/C Lender shall execute and issue the Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued in respect of the Syndicated Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation on a several basis in an amount equal to its L/C Proportion; and

 

(iii)                                subject to being satisfied that it has received in cleared funds the proceeds of the Alternative Loan to be made available by any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender under sub-paragraph (i) above and that those funds constitute cash cover for the Fronted Portion of the requested Alternative L/C Utilisation, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall execute the Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued in respect of the Fronted Portion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation in an amount equal to the aggregate of the Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders’ L/C Proportion.

 

(b)                                  Subject to Clause 4.1 ( Initial conditions precedent ), the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, the Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Lenders will only be obliged to comply with paragraph (a) above in relation to an Alternative L/C Utilisation, if on the date of the Utilisation Request or Renewal Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

(i)                                      in the case of an Alternative L/C Utilisation to be renewed in accordance with paragraph Clause 7.6 ( Renewal of an Alternative L/C Utilisation ), no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Alternative L/C Utilisation and, in the case of any other Alternative L/C Utilisation, no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Alternative L/C Utilisation; and

 

(ii)                                   the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor, are true in all respects.

 

47



 

(c)                                   The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Alternative L/C Utilisation will be equal to the proportion borne by its Available Commitments under the Facility under which the Alternative Letter of Credit is issued to the relevant Available Facility at the time the Alternative L/C Utilisation is made and issued.

 

(d)                                  The Agent shall determine the Base Currency Amount of each Alternative L/C Utilisation which is to be issued in an Optional Currency and shall notify the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and each Lender of the details of the requested Alternative L/C Utilisation and its participation in that Alternative L/C Utilisation by the Specified Time.

 

(e)                                   The Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall notify the Agent if it does not intend to issue an Alternative Letter of Credit in respect of any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender’s L/C Proportion pursuant to this Clause 7.5 because such Fronted Alternative L/C Lender has not complied with paragraph (a)(i) of this Clause 7.5.

 

(f)                                    This Clause 7.5 shall not affect the participation of each other Lender in that Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

7.6                                Renewal of an Alternative L/C Utilisation

 

(a)                                  A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may request that the Alternative Letter of Credit issued pursuant to any Alternative L/C Utilisation on behalf of that Borrower be renewed by delivery to the Agent of a Renewal Request in substantially similar form to a Utilisation Request for an Alternative L/C Utilisation by the Specified Time.

 

(b)                                  The Finance Parties shall treat any Renewal Request in the same way as a Utilisation Request for an Alternative L/C Utilisation except that the condition set out in paragraph (e) of Clause 7.3 ( Completion of a Utilisation Request for Alternative L/C Utilisations ) shall not apply.

 

(c)                                   The terms of each renewed Alternative L/C Utilisation shall be the same as those of the relevant Alternative L/C Utilisation immediately prior to its renewal, except that:

 

(i)                                      its amount may be less than the amount of the Alternative L/C Utilisation immediately prior to its renewal; and

 

(ii)                                   its Term shall start on the date which was the Expiry Date of the Alternative L/C Utilisation immediately prior to its renewal, and shall end on the proposed Expiry Date specified in the Renewal Request.

 

(d)                                  If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, the Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall amend and re-issue any Alternative Letter of Credit pursuant to a Renewal Request and the Alternative Loan relating to such Alternative L/C Utilisation will be re-advanced by the Fronted Alternative L/C Lender and the relevant Borrower will not be required to make any payment in cash in relation thereto.

 

48



 

7.7                                Revaluation of Alternative L/C Utilisations

 

(a)                                  If any Alternative L/C Utilisations are denominated in an Optional Currency, the Agent shall on each Quarter Date after the date of the Alternative L/C Utilisation (other than any Quarter Date falling within the first three Months after the date of the Alternative L/C Utilisation) recalculate the Base Currency Amount of each Alternative L/C Utilisation by notionally converting into the Base Currency the outstanding amount of that Alternative L/C Utilisation on the basis of the Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange on the date of calculation.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall, if requested by the Agent within 7 Business Days of any calculation under paragraph (a) above, ensure that within ten Business Days of the revaluation date sufficient Utilisations are prepaid (which may be effected as provided in paragraphs (g) and (h) of Clause 1.2 ( Construction )) to prevent the Base Currency Amount of the Utilisations exceeding the Total Commitments (after deducting the total Ancillary Commitments) following any adjustment to a Base Currency Amount under paragraph (a) of this Clause 7.7 ( Revaluation of Alternative L/C Utilisations ).

 

8.                                       LETTERS OF CREDIT

 

8.1                                Immediately payable

 

If a Letter of Credit or any amount outstanding under a Letter of Credit is expressed to be immediately payable, the Borrower that requested (or on behalf of which the Company requested) the issue of that Letter of Credit shall repay or prepay that amount immediately.

 

8.2                                Claims under a Letter of Credit

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower irrevocably and unconditionally authorises the Issuing Bank to pay any claim made or purported to be made under a Letter of Credit requested by it (or requested by the Company on its behalf) and which appears on its face to be in order (in this Clause 8, a “ claim ”).

 

(b)                                  Each Borrower shall immediately on demand or, if such payment is being funded by a Loan, shall within three Business Days of demand, pay to the Agent for the Issuing Bank an amount equal to the amount of any claim provided that if such drawing is for the same amount and in the same currency as such Letter of Credit then it shall be treated as a Rollover Loan.

 

(c)                                   Each Borrower acknowledges that the Issuing Bank:

 

(i)                                 is not obliged to carry out any investigation or seek any confirmation from any other person before paying a claim; and

 

(ii)                              deals in documents only and will not be concerned with the legality of a claim or any underlying transaction or any available set-off, counterclaim or other defence of any person.

 

49



 

(d)                                  The obligations of a Borrower under this Clause 8 will not be affected by:

 

(i)                                      the sufficiency, accuracy or genuineness of any claim or any other document; or

 

(ii)                                   any incapacity of, or limitation on the powers of, any person signing a claim or other document.

 

8.3                                Indemnities

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower shall within 3 Business Days of demand indemnify the Issuing Bank against any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Issuing Bank (otherwise than by reason of the Issuing Bank’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document) in acting as the Issuing Bank under any Letter of Credit requested by (or on behalf of) that Borrower.

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall (according to its L/C Proportion) immediately on demand indemnify the Issuing Bank against any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Issuing Bank (otherwise than by reason of the Issuing Bank’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document) in acting as the Issuing Bank under any Letter of Credit (unless the Issuing Bank has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

(c)                                   If any Lender is not permitted (by its constitutional documents or any applicable law) to comply with paragraph (b) above, then that Lender will not be obliged to comply with paragraph (b) and shall instead be deemed to have taken, on the date the Letter of Credit is issued (or if later, on the date the Lender’s participation in the Letter of Credit is transferred or assigned to the Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement), an undivided interest and participation in the Letter of Credit in an amount equal to its L/C Proportion of that Letter of Credit. On receipt of demand from the Agent pursuant to paragraph (b) above, that Lender shall pay to the Agent (for the account of the Issuing Bank) an amount equal to its L/C Proportion of the amount demanded.

 

(d)                                  The Borrower which requested (or on behalf of which the Company requested) a Letter of Credit shall immediately on demand reimburse any Lender for any payment it makes to the Issuing Bank under this Clause 8.3 in respect of that Letter of Credit.

 

(e)                                   The obligations of each Lender or Borrower under this Clause 8.3 are continuing obligations and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by that Lender or Borrower in respect of any Letter of Credit, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

50



 

(f)                                    The obligations of any Lender or Borrower under this Clause 8.3 will not be affected by any act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 8.3, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any other person) including:

 

(i)                                      any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor, any beneficiary under a Letter of Credit or any other person;

 

(ii)                                   the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement with any creditor or any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(iii)                                the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor, any beneficiary under a Letter of Credit or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(iv)                               any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of an Obligor, any beneficiary under a Letter of Credit or any other person;

 

(v)                                  any amendment (however fundamental) or replacement of a Finance Document, any Letter of Credit or any other document or security;

 

(vi)                               any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document, any Letter of Credit or any other document or security; or

 

(vii)                            any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

8.4                                Cash collateral by Non-Acceptable L/C Lender

 

(a)                                  If, at any time, a Lender is a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender, the Issuing Bank may, by notice to that Lender, request that Lender to pay and that Lender shall pay, on or prior to the date falling three Business Days after the request by the Issuing Bank, an amount equal to that Lender’s L/C Proportion of the outstanding amount of any Letter of Credit and in the currency of each such Letter of Credit to an interest-bearing account held in the name of that Lender with the Issuing Bank.

 

(b)                                  The Non-Acceptable L/C Lender to whom a request has been made in accordance with paragraph (a) above shall enter into a security document or other form of collateral arrangement over the account referred to in paragraph (a) above, in form and substance satisfactory to the Issuing Bank (acting reasonably), as collateral for any amounts due and payable under the Finance Documents by that Lender to the Issuing Bank in respect of that Letter of Credit.

 

51



 

(c)                                   Subject to paragraph (f) below, until no amount is or may be outstanding under that Letter of Credit, withdrawals from the account referred to in paragraph (a) above may only be made to pay to the Issuing Bank amounts due and payable to the Issuing Bank by the Non-Acceptable L/C Lender under the Finance Documents in respect of that Letter of Credit.

 

(d)                                  Each Lender shall notify the Agent and the Company.

 

(i)                                      on the date of this Agreement or on any later date on which it becomes such a Lender in accordance with Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) whether it is a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender; and

 

(ii)                                   as soon as practicable upon becoming aware of the same, that it has become a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender,

 

and an indication in a Transfer Certificate or in an Assignment Agreement to that effect will constitute a notice under paragraph (d)(i) to the Agent and, upon delivery in accordance with Clause 31.7 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company ), to the Company.

 

(e)                                   Any notice received by the Agent pursuant to paragraph (d) above shall constitute notice to the Issuing Bank of that Lender’s status and the Agent shall, upon receiving each such notice, promptly notify the Issuing Bank of that Lender’s status as specified in that notice.

 

(f)                                    If a Lender who has provided cash collateral in accordance with this Clause 8.4:

 

(i)                                      ceases to be a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender; and

 

(ii)                                   no amount is due and payable by that Lender in respect of a Letter of Credit,

 

that Lender may, at any time it is not a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender, by notice to the Issuing Bank request that an amount equal to the amount of the cash provided by it as collateral in respect of that Letter of Credit (together with any accrued interest) standing to the credit of the relevant account held with the Issuing Bank be returned to it and the Issuing Bank shall pay that amount to the Lender within three Business Days after the request from the Lender (and shall cooperate with the Lender in order to procure that the relevant security or collateral arrangement is released and discharged).

 

8.5                                Cash cover by Borrower

 

(a)                                  If a Lender which is a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender fails to provide cash collateral (or notifies the Issuing Bank that it will not provide cash collateral) in accordance with Clause 8.4 ( Cash collateral by Non-Acceptable L/C Lender ), the Issuing Bank shall notify the Company (with a copy to the Agent) that it requires the Borrower of the relevant Letter of Credit or proposed Letter of Credit to provide cash cover to an account with the Issuing Bank in an amount equal to that Lender’s L/C Proportion of the outstanding amount of

 

52



 

that Letter of Credit and in the currency of that Letter of Credit then that Borrower shall do so within three Business Days after the notice is given.

 

(b)                                  Notwithstanding paragraph (d) of Clause 1.2 ( Construction ) the Issuing Bank shall agree to the withdrawal of amounts up to the level of that cash cover from the account if:

 

(i)                                      the relevant Lender is no longer a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender and has given notice to this effect to the Issuing Bank; or

 

(ii)                                   the relevant Lender’s obligations in respect of the relevant Letter of Credit are transferred to a New Lender that is not a Non-Acceptable Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(c)                                   To the extent that a Borrower has complied with its obligations to provide cash cover in respect of a Letter of Credit in accordance with this Clause 8.5, the relevant Lender’s L/C Proportion in respect of that Letter of Credit will remain (but that Lender’s obligations in relation to that Letter of Credit may be satisfied in accordance with paragraph (d)(ii) of Clause 1.2 ( Construction )). However, the relevant Borrower’s obligation to pay any Letter of Credit fee in relation to the relevant Letter of Credit to the Agent (for the account of that Lender) in accordance with paragraph (c) of Clause 19.5 ( Fees payable in respect of Letters of Credit ) will be reduced proportionately as from the date on which it complies with that obligation to provide cash cover (and for so long as the relevant amount of cash cover continues to stand as collateral).

 

(d)                                  The relevant Issuing Bank shall promptly notify the Agent of the extent to which a Borrower provides cash cover pursuant to this Clause 8.5 and of any change in the amount of cash cover so provided.

 

8.6                                Rights of contribution

 

No Obligor will be entitled to any right of contribution or indemnity from any Finance Party in respect of any payment it may make under this Clause 8.

 

9.                                       ALTERNATIVE L/C UTILISATIONS

 

9.1                                Immediately payable

 

If an Alternative Letter of Credit or any amount outstanding under an Alternative Letter of Credit is expressed to be immediately payable, the Borrower that requested (or on behalf of which the Company requested) the issue of that Alternative Letter of Credit shall repay or prepay that amount immediately.

 

9.2                                Claims under an Alternative Letter of Credit

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower irrevocably and unconditionally authorises the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Alternative L/C Lenders to pay any claim made or purported to be made under an Alternative Letter of Credit requested by it (or requested by the Company on its behalf) and which appears on its face to be in order (in this Clause 9, a “ claim ”).

 

53



 

(b)                                  Each Borrower irrevocably and unconditionally authorises the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and Alternative L/C Lenders to apply any cash cover towards the payment of any claim.

 

(c)                                   Each Borrower shall immediately on demand or, if such payment is being funded by a Loan, shall within three Business Days of demand, pay to the Agent for the Alternative L/C Lenders an amount equal to the Syndicated Portion of the amount of any claim provided that if the Loan is for the same amount and in the same currency as the full amount of the claim under the Alternative Lender of Credit then it shall be treated as a Rollover Loan.

 

(d)                                  Each Borrower acknowledges that the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Alternative L/C Lenders:

 

(i)                                      are not obliged to carry out any investigation or seek any confirmation from any other person before paying a claim; and

 

(ii)                                   deal in documents only and will not be concerned with the legality of a claim or any underlying transaction or any available set-off, counterclaim or other defence of any person.

 

(e)                                   The obligations of a Borrower under this Clause 9 will not be affected by:

 

(i)                                      the sufficiency, accuracy or genuineness of any claim or any other document; or

 

(ii)                                   any incapacity of, or limitation on the powers of, any person signing a claim or other document.

 

9.3                                Indemnities

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower shall immediately within 3 Business Days of demand indemnify the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and each Alternative L/C Lender against any cost, loss or liability incurred by such Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender (otherwise than by reason of such Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document) in acting as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender under any Alternative L/C Utilisation requested by (or on behalf of) that Borrower.

 

(b)                                  Each Fronted Alternative L/C Lender shall (according to its L/C Proportion) immediately on demand indemnify the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank against any incremental cost, and any loss or liability incurred by the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (otherwise than by reason of the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document) in acting as the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank under any Alternative L/C Utilisation (unless the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

(c)                                   The Borrower which requested (or on behalf of which the Company requested) an Alternative L/C Utilisation shall immediately on demand reimburse any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender for any payment it makes to the

 

54



 

Alternative L/C Fronting Bank under this Clause 9.3 ( Indemnities ) in respect of that Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

(d)                                  The obligations of each Lender or Borrower under this Clause 9.3 are continuing obligations and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by that Fronted Alternative L/C Lender or Borrower in respect of any Alternative L/C Utilisation, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

(e)                                   The obligations of any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender or Borrower under this Clause 9.3 will not be affected by any act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 9.3, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause 9.3, (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any other person) including:

 

(i)                                      any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor, any beneficiary under an Alternative Letter of Credit or any other person;

 

(ii)                                   the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement with any creditor or any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(iii)                                the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor, any beneficiary under an Alternative Letter of Credit or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(iv)                               any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of an Obligor, any beneficiary under an Alternative Letter of Credit or any other person;

 

(v)                                  any amendment (however fundamental) or replacement of a Finance Document, any Alternative Letter of Credit or any other document or security;

 

(vi)                               any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document, any Alternative Letter of Credit or any other document or security; or

 

(vii)                            any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

9.4                                Rights of contribution

 

No Obligor will be entitled to any right of contribution or indemnity from any Finance Party in respect of any payment it may make under this Clause 9.

 

55



 

9.5                                Terms applicable to Alternative Loans

 

(a)                                  The Interest Periods applicable to any Alternative Loan made by a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender in respect of an Alternative L/C Utilisation will be three Months (or, in the case of an Alternative Loan expiring on the last day of the Term applicable to the Alternative L/C Utilisation, one, two or three Months as applicable) unless otherwise agreed by the Company, the Agent (acting on the instruction of all the Lenders) and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank.

 

(b)                                  At the end of each Interest Period for an Alternative Loan made by a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender in respect of an Alternative L/C Utilisation other than an Alternative Loan ending on the last day of the Term applicable to the Alternative L/C Utilisation:

 

(i)                                      that Alternative Loan will be deemed to have been re-advanced without the need for the Borrower to repay that Alternative Loan or to submit a Utilisation Request; and

 

(ii)                                   the conditions set out in Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent ) will not apply to the re-advancing of that Alternative Loan.

 

10.                                OPTIONAL CURRENCIES

 

10.1                         Selection of currency

 

A Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) shall select the currency of a Utilisation in a Utilisation Request.

 

10.2                         Unavailability of a currency

 

If before the Specified Time on any Quotation Day:

 

(a)                                  a Lender notifies the Agent that the Optional Currency requested is not readily available to it in the amount required; or

 

(b)                                  a Lender notifies the Agent that compliance with its obligation to participate in a Loan or Alternative Loan in the proposed Optional Currency would contravene a law or regulation applicable to it,

 

the Agent will give notice to the relevant Borrower or Company to that effect by the Specified Time on that day. In this event, any Lender that gives notice pursuant to this Clause 10.2 will be required to participate in the Loan or Alternative Loan in the Base Currency (in an amount equal to that Lender’s proportion of the Base Currency Amount, or in respect of a Rollover Loan, an amount equal to that Lender’s proportion of the Base Currency Amount of the Rollover Loan that is due to be made) and its participation will be treated as a separate Loan denominated in the Base Currency during that Interest Period.

 

56


 

10.3                         Agent’s calculations

 

(a)                          Each Lender’s participation in a Loan will be determined in accordance with paragraph (b) of Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ participation )

 

(b)                          Each Fronted Alternative L/C Lender’s participation in an Alternative Loan being made pursuant to an Alternative L/C Utilisation will be determined in accordance with Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ).

 

11.                                ANCILLARY FACILITIES

 

11.1                         Type of Facility

 

An Ancillary Facility may be by way of:

 

(a)                          an overdraft facility;

 

(b)                          a guarantee, bonding, documentary or stand-by letter of credit facility;

 

(c)                           a short term loan facility;

 

(d)                          a derivatives facility;

 

(e)                           a BACS facility;

 

(f)                            a foreign exchange facility; or

 

(g)                           any other facility or accommodation required in connection with the business of the Restricted Group and which is agreed by the Company and an Ancillary Lender.

 

11.2                         Availability

 

(a)                          If the Company and a Lender agree and except as otherwise provided in this Agreement, the Lender may provide an Ancillary Facility on a bilateral basis in place of all or part of that Lender’s unutilised Commitment under Facility A and/or Facility B (which shall (except for the purposes of determining the Majority Lenders and of Clause 43.4 ( Replacement of Lender )) be reduced by the amount of the Ancillary Commitment under that Ancillary Facility).

 

(b)                          An Ancillary Facility shall not be made available unless, not later than 5 Business Days prior to the Ancillary Commencement Date for an Ancillary Facility (or, in the case of any Ancillary Facility to be made available on the Closing Date, on or before the Closing Date) the Agent has received from the Company:

 

(i)           a notice in writing of the establishment of an Ancillary Facility and specifying:

 

(A)                        the proposed Borrower(s) which may use the Ancillary Facility;

 

57



 

(B)                        the proposed Ancillary Commencement Date and expiry date of the Ancillary Facility;

 

(C)                        the proposed type of Ancillary Facility to be provided;

 

(D)                        the proposed Ancillary Lender;

 

(E)                         the proposed Ancillary Commitment, the maximum amount of the Ancillary Facility and, if the Ancillary Facility is an overdraft facility comprising more than one account its maximum gross amount (that amount being the “ Designated Gross Amount ”) and its maximum net amount (that amount being the “ Designated Net Amount ”); and

 

(F)                          the proposed currency of the Ancillary Facility (if not denominated in the Base Currency);

 

(ii)          a copy of the proposed Ancillary Facility Document; and

 

(iii)         any other information which the Agent may reasonably request in connection with the Ancillary Facility.

 

The Agent shall promptly notify the Ancillary Lender and the other Lenders of the establishment of an Ancillary Facility.

 

No amendment or waiver of a term of any Ancillary Facility shall require the consent of any Finance Party other than the relevant Ancillary Lender unless such amendment or waiver itself relates to or gives rise to a matter which would require an amendment of or under this Agreement (including, for the avoidance of doubt, under this Clause). In such a case, the provisions of this Agreement with regard to amendments and waivers will apply.

 

(c)                           Subject to compliance with paragraph (b) above:

 

(i)           the Lender concerned will become an Ancillary Lender; and

 

(ii)          the Ancillary Facility will be available,

 

with effect from the date agreed by the Company and the Ancillary Lender.

 

11.3                         Terms of Ancillary Facilities

 

(a)                          Except as provided below, the terms of any Ancillary Facility will be those agreed by the Ancillary Lender and the Company.

 

(b)                          However, those terms:

 

(i)           must be based upon normal commercial terms at that time (except as varied by this Agreement);

 

(ii)          may allow only Borrowers to use the Ancillary Facility;

 

58



 

(iii)        may not allow the Ancillary Outstandings to exceed the Ancillary Commitment (and where the Ancillary Facility is an overdraft facility comprising more than one account, Ancillary Outstandings under that Ancillary Facility shall not exceed the Designated Net Amount in respect of that Ancillary Facility);

 

(iv)        may not allow the Ancillary Commitment of a Lender to exceed the Available Commitment of that Lender in relation to the relevant Facility; and

 

(v)         must require that the Ancillary Commitment is reduced to nil, and that all Ancillary Outstandings are repaid (or cash cover provided in respect of all the Ancillary Outstandings) not later than the Termination Date (or such earlier date as the Commitment of the relevant Ancillary Lender (or its Affiliate) under the relevant Facility is reduced to zero).

 

(c)                           If there is any inconsistency between any term of an Ancillary Facility and any term of this Agreement, this Agreement shall prevail except for (i) Clause 40.3 ( Day count convention ) which shall not prevail for the purposes of calculating fees, interest or commission relating to an Ancillary Facility; (ii) an Ancillary Facility comprising more than one account where the terms of the Ancillary Documents shall prevail to the extent required to permit the netting of balances on those accounts; and (iii) where the relevant term of this Agreement would be contrary to, or inconsistent with, the law governing the relevant Ancillary Document, in which case that term of this Agreement shall not prevail.

 

(d)                          Interest, commission and fees on Ancillary Facilities are dealt with in Clause 19.6 ( Interest, commission and fees on Ancillary Facilities ).

 

11.4                         Repayment of Ancillary Facility

 

(a)                          An Ancillary Facility shall cease to be available on the Termination Date or such earlier date on which its expiry date occurs or on which it is cancelled in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(b)                          If an Ancillary Facility expires in accordance with its terms the Ancillary Commitment of the Ancillary Lender shall be reduced to zero (and its Commitment shall be increased accordingly).

 

(c)                           No Ancillary Lender may demand repayment or prepayment of any amounts or demand cash cover for any liabilities made available or incurred by it under its Ancillary Facility (except where the Ancillary Facility is provided on a net limit basis to the extent required to bring any gross outstandings down to the net limit) unless:

 

(i)           the Total Commitments have been cancelled in full, or all outstanding Utilisations have become due and payable in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, or the Agent has declared all outstanding Utilisations immediately due and payable, or the expiry date of the Ancillary Facility occurs; or

 

59



 

(ii)          it becomes unlawful in any applicable jurisdiction for the Ancillary Lender to perform any of its obligations as contemplated by this Agreement or to fund, issue or maintain its participation in its Ancillary Facility; or

 

(iii)         the Ancillary Outstandings (if any) under that Ancillary Facility can be refinanced by a Utilisation and the Ancillary Lender gives sufficient notice to the Company and the Agent to enable a Utilisation to be made to refinance those Ancillary Outstandings.

 

(d)                                  For the purposes of determining whether or not the Ancillary Outstandings under an Ancillary Facility mentioned in paragraph (c)(iii) above can be refinanced by a Utilisation:

 

(i)           the Commitment of the Ancillary Lender under the relevant Facility will be increased by the amount of its Ancillary Commitment; and

 

(ii)          the Utilisation may (so long as paragraph (c)(i) above does not apply) be made irrespective of whether a Default is outstanding or any other applicable condition precedent is not satisfied (but only to the extent that the proceeds are applied in refinancing those Ancillary Outstandings) and irrespective of whether Clause 4.4 ( Maximum number of Utilisations ) or paragraph (a)(iv) of Clause 5.2 ( Completion of a Utilisation Request for Loans ) applies.

 

(e)                                   On the making of a Utilisation to refinance Ancillary Outstandings:

 

(i)           each Lender will participate in that Utilisation in an amount (as determined by the Agent) which will result as nearly as possible in the aggregate amount of its participation in the Utilisations then outstanding under the relevant Facility bearing the same proportion to the aggregate amount of the Utilisations then outstanding under the relevant Facility as its Commitment bears to the total Commitments under the relevant Facility: and

 

(ii)          the relevant Ancillary Facility shall be cancelled.

 

(f)                                    In relation to an Ancillary Facility which comprises an overdraft facility where a Designated Net Amount has been established, the Ancillary Lender providing that Ancillary Facility shall only be obliged to take into account for the purposes of calculating compliance with the Designated Net Amount those credit balances which it is permitted to take into account by the then current law and regulations in relation to its reporting of exposures to the Financial Services Authority or other applicable regulatory authorities as netted for capital adequacy purposes.

 

60



 

11.5                         Ancillary Outstandings

 

Each Borrower and each Ancillary Lender agrees with and for the benefit of each Lender that:

 

(a)                             the Ancillary Outstandings under any Ancillary Facility provided by that Ancillary Lender shall not exceed the Ancillary Commitment applicable to that Ancillary Facility and where the Ancillary Facility is an overdraft facility comprising more than one account. Ancillary Outstandings under that Ancillary Facility shall not exceed the Designated Net Amount in respect of that Ancillary Facility; and

 

(b)                             where all or part of the Ancillary Facility is an overdraft facility comprising more than one account, the Ancillary Outstandings (calculated on the basis that the words in brackets in paragraph (a) of the definition of that term were deleted) shall not exceed the Designated Gross Amount applicable to that Ancillary Facility.

 

11.6                         Adjustment for Ancillary Facilities upon acceleration

 

In this Clause 11.6:

 

Outstandings means, in relation to a Lender and a Facility, the aggregate of the equivalent in the Base Currency of (i) its participation in each Utilisation then outstanding under the relevant Facility (together with the aggregate amount of all accrued interest, fees and commission owed to it as a Lender), and (ii) if the Lender is also an Ancillary Lender, the Ancillary Outstandings in respect of Ancillary Facilities provided by that Ancillary Lender under the relevant Facility (together with the aggregate amount of all accrued interest, fees and commission owed to it as an Ancillary Lender in respect of the Ancillary Facility).

 

Total Outstandings means, in relation to a Facility, the aggregate of all Outstandings under that Facility.

 

(a)                             If a notice is served under Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration ) (other than a notice declaring Utilisations to be due on demand), each Lender and each Ancillary Lender shall promptly adjust by corresponding transfers (to the extent necessary) their claims in respect of amounts outstanding to them under the Facilities and each Ancillary Facility to ensure that after such transfers the Outstandings of each Lender under a Facility bear the same proportion to the Total Outstandings under the relevant Facility as such Lender’s Commitment bears to the total Commitments under the relevant Facility, each as at the date the notice is served under Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration ).

 

(b)                             If an amount outstanding under an Ancillary Facility is a contingent liability and that contingent liability becomes an actual liability or is reduced to zero after the original adjustment is made under paragraph (a) above, then each Lender and Ancillary Lender will make a further adjustment by corresponding transfers (to the extent necessary) to put themselves in the position they would have been in had the original adjustment been determined by reference to the

 

61



 

actual liability or, as the case may be, zero liability and not the contingent liability.

 

(c)                              Prior to the application of the provisions of paragraph (a) of this Clause 11.6, an Ancillary Lender that has provided an overdraft comprising more than one account under an Ancillary Facility shall set-off any liabilities owing to it under such overdraft facility against credit balances on any account comprised in such overdraft facility.

 

(d)                             All calculations to be made pursuant to this Clause 11.6 shall be made by the Agent based upon information provided to it by the Lenders and Ancillary Lenders.

 

11.7                         Information

 

Each Borrower and each Ancillary Lender shall, promptly upon request by the Agent, supply the Agent with any information relating to the operation of an Ancillary Facility (including the Ancillary Outstandings) as the Agent may reasonably request from time to time. Each Borrower consents to all such information being released to the Agent and the other Finance Parties.

 

11.8                         Affiliates of Lenders as Ancillary Lenders

 

(a)                             Subject to the terms of this Agreement, an Affiliate of a Lender may become an Ancillary Lender. In such case, the Lender and its Affiliate shall be treated as a single Lender whose Commitment is the amount set out opposite the relevant Lender’s name in Part II of Schedule 1 ( The Original Parties ) and/or the amount of any Commitment transferred to or assumed by that Lender under this Agreement, to the extent (in each case) not cancelled, reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement. For the purposes of calculating the Lender’s Available Commitment under each Facility, the Lender’s Commitment shall be reduced to the extent of the aggregate of the Ancillary Commitments of its Affiliates.

 

(b)                             The Company shall specify any relevant Affiliate of a Lender in any notice delivered by the Company to the Agent pursuant to paragraph (b)(i) of Clause 11.2 ( Availability ).

 

(c)                              An Affiliate of a Lender which becomes an Ancillary Lender shall accede to the Intercreditor Agreement as an Ancillary Lender and any person which so accedes to the Intercreditor Agreement shall, at the same time, become a party to this Agreement as an Ancillary Lender in accordance with clause 19.13 ( Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking ) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(d)                             If a Lender assigns all of its rights and benefits or transfers all of its rights and obligations to a New Lender (as defined in Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ), its Affiliate shall cease to have any obligations under this Agreement or any Ancillary Document.

 

62



 

(e)                             Where this Agreement or any other Finance Document imposes an obligation on an Ancillary Lender and the relevant Ancillary Lender is an Affiliate of a Lender which is not a party to that document, the relevant Lender shall ensure that the obligation is performed by its Affiliate.

 

11.9                         Commitment amounts

 

Notwithstanding any other term of this Agreement, each Lender shall ensure that at all times its Commitment under each Facility is not less than the aggregate of:

 

(a)                            its Ancillary Commitment in respect of that Facility; and

 

(b)                            the Ancillary Commitment of its Affiliate in respect of that Facility.

 

63



 

SECTION 4

REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

12.                                REPAYMENT

 

12.1                         Repayment of Loans and Alternative Loans

 

(a)                             Subject to paragraph (c) below and to Clause 9.5 ( Terms applicable to Loans made by Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders ), each Borrower which has drawn a Loan or Alternative Loan shall repay that Loan or Alternative Loan on the last day of its Interest Period.

 

(b)                             Without prejudice to each Borrower’s obligation under paragraph (a) above, if one or more Loans are to be made available to a Borrower:

 

(i)            on the same day that a maturing Loan is due to be repaid by that Borrower;

 

(ii)           in the same currency as the maturing Loan (unless it arose as a result of the operation of Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )); and

 

(iii)          in whole or in part for the purpose of refinancing the maturing Loan,

 

the aggregate amount of the new Loans shall be treated as if applied in or towards repayment of the maturing Loan so that:

 

(A)                         if the amount of the maturing Loan exceeds the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

(1)                          the relevant Borrower will only be required to pay an amount in cash in the relevant currency equal to that excess; and

 

(2)                          each Lender’s participation (if any) in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made available and applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing Loan and that Lender will not be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash; and

 

(B)                         if the amount of the maturing Loan is equal to or less than the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

(1)                          the relevant Borrower will not be required to make any payment in cash; and

 

(2)                          each Lender will be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash only to the extent that its participation (if any) in the new Loans exceeds that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing Loan and the remainder of that Lender’s participation in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made available

 

64



 

and applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation in the maturing Loan.

 

(c)                           At any time when a Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the maturity date of each of the participations of that Lender in the Loans then outstanding will be automatically extended to the Termination Date in relation to the Facilities and will be treated as separate Loans (the “ Separate Loans ”) denominated in the currency in which the relevant participations are outstanding.

 

(d)                          A Borrower to whom a Separate Loan is outstanding may prepay that Loan by giving five Business Days’ prior notice to the Agent. The Agent will forward a copy of a prepayment notice received in accordance with this paragraph (d) to the Defaulting Lender concerned as soon as practicable on receipt.

 

(e)                           Interest in respect of a Separate Loan will accrue for successive Interest Periods selected by the Borrower by the time and date specified by the Agent (acting reasonably) and will be payable by that Borrower to the Defaulting Lender on the last day of each Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(f)                            The terms of this Agreement relating to Loans generally shall continue to apply to Separate Loans other than to the extent inconsistent with paragraphs (c) to (e) above, in which case those paragraphs shall prevail in respect of any Separate Loan.

 

13.                                ILLEGALITY, VOLUNTARY PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

13.1                         Illegality

 

If, at any time, it is or will become unlawful in any applicable jurisdiction for a Lender to perform any of its obligations as contemplated by this Agreement or to fund, issue or maintain its participation in any Utilisation:

 

(a)                          that Lender shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of that event;

 

(b)                          upon the Agent notifying the Company, the Commitment of that Lender will be immediately cancelled; and

 

(c)                           each Borrower shall repay that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations made to that Borrower on the last day of the Interest Period for each Utilisation occurring after the Agent has notified the Company or, if earlier, the date specified by the Lender in the notice delivered to the Agent (being no earlier than the last day of any applicable grace period permitted by law).

 

65



 

13.2                         Illegality in relation to Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender

 

If it becomes unlawful for an Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender to issue or leave outstanding any Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit, then:

 

(a)                          that Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of that event;

 

(b)                          upon the Agent notifying the Company, the Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender shall not be obliged to issue any Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit; and

 

(c)                           the Company shall procure that each Obligor shall use its best endeavours to procure the release of each Letter of Credit or, as the case may be, Alternative Letter of Credit issued by that Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or, as the case may be, Alternative L/C Lender and outstanding at such time; and

 

(d)                          unless any other Lender has agreed to be an Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or Alternative L/C Lender pursuant to the terms of this Agreement, the Facilities shall cease to be available for the issue of Letters of Credit or, as the case may be, Alternative Letter of Credit for so long as no other Lender has agreed to be an Issuing Bank (in the case of Letters of Credit) or for so long as no other Lender has agreed to be an Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or, as the case may be, it is unlawful for any Alternative L/C Lender to issue Alternative Letters of Credit (in the case of Alternative L/C Utilisations).

 

13.3                         Voluntary cancellation

 

The Company may, if it gives the Agent not less than 5 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, cancel the whole or any part (but if in part, being a minimum amount of £1,000,000) of the Available Facilities provided that such cancellation is made pro rata as between Facility A and Facility B. Any cancellation under this Clause 13.3 shall reduce the Available Commitments of the Lenders rateably under that Facility.

 

13.4                         Voluntary prepayment of Utilisations

 

A Borrower to which a Utilisation has been made may, if it or the Company gives the Agent not less than 5 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, prepay the whole or any part of the Utilisation (but if in part, being an amount that reduces the Base Currency Amount of the Utilisation by a minimum amount of £1,000,000) provided that such prepayment is made in accordance with Clause 5.8 ( Allocation between Facilities ) or, where the prepayment is made at the same time as an equivalent amount of the relevant Facility is permanently reduced, in the order set out in Clause 14.3 ( Application of prepayments ) (assuming for this purpose that the prepayment was required by Clause 14.2 and that no Lender has declined the prepayment), as applicable.

 

66


 

13.5                         Right of cancellation and repayment in relation to a single Lender, Issuing Bank, or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank

 

(a)                                  If:

 

(i)                                      any sum payable to any Lender by an Obligor is required to be increased under paragraph (c) of Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ); or

 

(ii)                                   any Lender, Issuing Bank or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank claims indemnification from the Company or an Obligor under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) or Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ),

 

the Company may, whilst the circumstance giving rise to the requirement for that increase or indemnification continues, give the Agent notice:

 

(iii)                                (if such circumstances relate to a Lender) of cancellation of the Commitment of that Lender and its intention to procure the repayment of that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations; or

 

(iv)                               (if such circumstances relate to the Issuing Bank or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank) of repayment of any outstanding Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit issued by it and cancellation of its appointment as an Issuing Bank or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank under this Agreement in relation to any Letters of Credit or Alternative Letters of Credit to be issued in the future.

 

(b)                                  On receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender, the Commitment of that Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

(c)                                   On the last day of each Interest Period which ends after the Company has given notice under paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender (or, if earlier, the date specified by the Company in that notice), each Borrower to which a Utilisation is outstanding shall repay that Lender’s participation in that Utilisation together with all interest and other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents.

 

13.6                         Right of cancellation in relation to a Defaulting Lender

 

(a)                                  If any Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the Company may, at any time whilst the Lender continues to be a Defaulting Lender, give the Agent 5 Business Days’ notice of cancellation of the Available Commitments in relation to each Facility of that Lender.

 

(b)                                  On the notice referred to in paragraph (a) above becoming effective, the Available Commitments in relation to each Facility of the Defaulting Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

(c)                                   The Agent shall as soon as practicable after receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (a) above, notify all the Lenders.

 

67



 

14.                                MANDATORY PREPAYMENT

 

14.1                         Exit

 

Upon the occurrence of (i) a Change of Control, (ii) the sale of all or substantially all of the assets of the Restricted Group whether in a single transaction or a series of related transactions or (iii) a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive covenants )), the Facilities will be cancelled and all outstanding Utilisations and Ancillary Outstandings, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents, shall become immediately due and payable.

 

14.2                         Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds

 

(a)                                  For the purposes of this Clause 14.2, Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) and Clause 14.4 ( Mandatory Prepayment Accounts ):

 

Asset Sale ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Excess Proceeds ” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Excluded Insurance Proceeds ” means any proceeds of an insurance claim which relate to any insurance drawn for business interruption or third party liability or any insurance relating to player or which:

 

(i)                                      the Company notifies the Agent are, or are to be, applied:

 

(A)                                to meet a third party claim in respect of business interruption, loss of earnings or a similar claim;

 

(B)                                in the replacement, reinstatement and/or repair of the assets or to the purchase of replacement assets useful to the business; or

 

(C)                                which are, or are to be, applied or reinvested in substantially similar assets used in the Restricted Group’s business,

 

in each case within 365 days, or such longer period as the Majority Lenders may agree (or, in the case of an insurance claim relating to damage to the Stadium, for such longer period as members of the Restricted Group are using all reasonable endeavours to replace, repair or reinstate the Stadium as soon as reasonably practicable and are using or intend to use the relevant proceeds to fund such replacement, repair or reinstatement (and, at the reasonable request of the Agent at any time or times at which the Company is relying on this provision, the Company will promptly certify that the requirements of the provision have been and are being met)) after receipt; or

 

(ii)                                   when aggregated with the proceeds of other such insurance claims received in any Financial Year of the Company, are less than £1,000,000.

 

68



 

Insurance Proceeds ” means the net proceeds of any insurance claim under any insurance maintained by any member of the Restricted Group except for Excluded Insurance Proceeds and after deducting any reasonable expenses in relation to that claim which are incurred by any member of the Restricted Group to persons who are not members of the Group.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall ensure that the Borrowers offer to cancel Commitments and, if applicable, prepay Utilisations in the following amounts at the times and in the order of application contemplated by Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ):

 

(i)                                      when the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15,000,000, the relevant proportion of Excess Proceeds (and following the application of those amounts in respect of which Lenders have not declined the offer of cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment, the Company may then elect to apply any part of the remainder of such Excess Proceeds (including any amount refused by the Lenders) in prepayment, purchase or defeasance of the Notes or other Term Debt regardless of compliance with Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition )); and

 

(ii)                                   the amount of Insurance Proceeds,

 

where “ relevant proportion ” means:

 

(i)                                      if the requirements of paragraphs (b) and (c) of Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) are met, the proportion of the Excess Proceeds that the relevant member of the Restricted Group is not entitled to apply or offer to apply in prepayment of the Notes or any other Term Debt in compliance with Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition );

 

(ii)                                   if the requirements of paragraph (c) of Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) are met but the requirements of paragraph (b) of Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) are not met, 50% of the Excess Proceeds; and

 

(iii)                                if the requirements of paragraph (c) of Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) are not met, 100% of the Excess Proceeds.

 

(c)                                   Any Lender may, within 3 Business Days of receipt of an offer of cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment under paragraph (b) of Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ), decline all or part of its share in that cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment (and, to the extent that a Lender declines part of a cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment, the amount of the cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment to be made in respect of that Lender’s Commitments will be reduced accordingly and, for the avoidance of doubt, any part of a Lender’s share in that cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment, that is not declined within 3 Business Days of receipt of the offer of that cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment, will be deemed to have been accepted by that Lender.

 

69



 

14.3                         Application of mandatory prepayments

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraph (b) below, a cancellation and, if applicable, a prepayment made under Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) shall be offered pro rata as between Facility A and Facility B and, within a Facility, in the following order:

 

(i)                                      within Facility A:

 

(A)                                first, in cancellation of Available Commitments in relation to Facility A (and the Available Commitments of the Facility A Lenders under Facility A will be cancelled rateably);

 

(B)                                secondly, in prepayment of Utilisations under Facility A (in such order as the Company may elect provided that outstanding Loans will be prepaid before outstanding Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations) and cancellation of Facility A Commitments; and

 

(C)                                then, in repayment and cancellation of the Ancillary Outstandings and Ancillary Commitments.

 

(ii)                                           within Facility B:

 

(A)                                an amount equal to the Facility A Prepayment Amount will be applied:

 

(1)                                  first, in cancellation (in an amount equal to the amount of the Available Commitments under Facility A that are cancelled under paragraph (a)(i)(A) above) of Available Commitments in relation to Facility B (and the Available Commitments of the Facility B Lenders under Facility B will be cancelled rateably);

 

(2)                                  secondly, in prepayment of Matching Utilisations under Facility B such that outstanding Loans will be prepaid before outstanding Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations) and cancellation of Facility B Commitments; and

 

(3)                                  then, in repayment and cancellation of the Ancillary Outstandings and Ancillary Commitments in relation to any Matching Ancillary Facilities; and

 

(B)                                the remainder of the amount of the cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment of Facility B will be applied:

 

(1)                                  first, in cancellation of any remaining Available Commitments in relation to Facility B (and the Available Commitments of the Facility B Lenders under Facility B will be cancelled rateably)

 

70



 

(2)                                  secondly, in prepayment of any remaining Utilisations under Facility B other than Matching Utilisations (in such order as the Company may elect provided that outstanding Loans will be prepaid before outstanding Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations) and cancellation of Facility B Commitments; and

 

(3)                                  thirdly, in repayment and cancellation of the Ancillary Outstandings and Ancillary Commitments in relation to any Ancillary Facility other than a Matching Ancillary Facility.

 

(b)                                  If one or more Lenders has or have declined some or all of a cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment under Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ), the cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment of the amount not so declined will be applied by the Borrowers such that:

 

(i)                                      each Lender’s Commitments are cancelled in the amount offered to that Lender in accordance with Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) and not declined by it under paragraph (c) of Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ); and

 

(ii)                                   the amount by which each Lender’s Commitments to be cancelled is allocated pro rata as between that Lender’s Facility A Commitments and that Lender’s Facility B Commitments.

 

(c)                           Unless the Company makes an election under paragraph (d) below, the Borrowers shall offer to cancel Commitments and, if applicable, to prepay Utilisations at the following times:

 

(i)                                      in the case of any prepayment relating to the amounts of Insurance Proceeds, promptly upon receipt of those proceeds; and

 

(ii)                                   in the case of Excess Proceeds, on the 366 th  day as may be extended under Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) following receipt of those proceeds,

 

and the cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment, will be made on the day falling 5 Business Days after the date of such offer.

 

(d)                                  Subject to paragraph (e) below, if one or more of the Lenders does not decline an offer made pursuant to paragraph (c) of Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ), the Company may, by giving the Agent not less than 2 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior written notice, elect that any cancellation and, if applicable, prepayment (and corresponding cancellation) due under Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) be made on the last day of the Interest Period relating to the Loan or Alternative Loan. If the Company makes that election then an amount of the Loan or the Alternative L/C Utilisation equal to the amount of the relevant prepayment will be cancelled and, if applicable, be due and payable on the last day of its Interest Period.

 

71



 

(e)                                   If the Company has made an election under paragraph (d) above but a Default has occurred and is continuing, that election shall no longer apply and a proportion of the Alternative L/C Utilisation in respect of which the election was made equal to the amount of the relevant prepayment shall be immediately due and payable (unless the Majority Lenders otherwise agree in writing).

 

14.4                         Mandatory Prepayment Accounts

 

(a)                                  The Company shall ensure that Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds in respect of which the Company has made an election under paragraph (d) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) are paid into a Mandatory Prepayment Account as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by a member of the Restricted Group.

 

(b)                                  The Company and each Borrower irrevocably authorise the Agent to apply amounts credited to the Mandatory Prepayment Account to pay amounts due and payable under Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) and otherwise under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   A Lender, Security Trustee or Agent with which a Mandatory Prepayment Account is held acknowledges and agrees that (i) interest shall accrue at normal commercial rates on amounts credited to those accounts and that the account holder shall be entitled to receive such interest (which shall be paid in accordance with the mandate relating to such account) unless a Default is continuing and (ii) each such account is subject to the Transaction Security.

 

14.5                         Excluded proceeds

 

Where Excluded Insurance Proceeds include amounts which are intended to be used for a specific purpose within a specified period (as set out in the definition of Excluded Insurance Proceeds), the Company shall ensure that those amounts are used for that purpose and, if requested to do so by the Agent (acting reasonably), shall promptly deliver a certificate to the Agent at the time of such application and at the end of such period confirming the amount (if any) which has been so applied within the requisite time periods provided for in the relevant definition.

 

14.6                         Limitation on prepayments

 

All prepayments referred to in Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ) are subject to permissibility under local law (including financial assistance, corporate benefit restrictions on upstreaming of cash intra-Restricted Group and the fiduciary and statutory duties of the directors of the relevant members of the Restricted Group). There will be no requirement to make any such prepayment where the tax cost to the Restricted Group of making that payment or making funds available to another member of the Restricted Group to enable such prepayment to be made is disproportionate to the amount to be prepaid (where the cost exceeds 5% of the amount). The Restricted Group will use its reasonable endeavours to overcome any restrictions and/or minimise any costs of prepayment pending which an amount equal to that which would otherwise have been prepaid shall be paid into a blocked account, secured in favour of the Security Trustee. If at any time those restrictions are

 

72



 

removed, any relevant proceeds will be applied in prepayment and cancellation of the Facilities at the end of the next Interest Period.

 

15.                                RESTRICTIONS

 

15.1                         Notices of Cancellation or Prepayment

 

Any notice of cancellation, prepayment, authorisation or other election given by any Party under Clause 13 ( Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation ), paragraph (d) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ) or Clause 14.4 ( Mandatory Prepayment Accounts ) shall (subject to the terms of those Clauses) he irrevocable (unless otherwise agreed by the Majority Lenders) and, unless a contrary indication appears in this Agreement, shall specify the date or dates upon which the relevant cancellation or prepayment is to be made and the amount of that cancellation or prepayment.

 

15.2                         Interest and other amounts

 

Any prepayment under this Agreement shall be made together with accrued interest on the amount prepaid and, subject to payment of any Break Costs, without premium or penalty.

 

15.3                         Reborrowing of Facility

 

Unless a contrary indication appears in this Agreement, any part of the Facilities which is prepaid or repaid may be reborrowed in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

15.4                         Prepayment in accordance with Agreement

 

No Borrower shall repay or prepay all or any part of the Utilisations or cancel all or any part of the Commitments except at the times and in the manner expressly provided for in this Agreement.

 

15.5                         No reinstatement of Commitments

 

No amount of the Total Commitments cancelled under this Agreement may be subsequently reinstated.

 

15.6                         Agent’s receipt of Notices

 

If the Agent receives a notice under Clause 13 ( Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation ) or an election under paragraph (d) of Clause 14.3 ( Application of mandatory prepayments ), it shall promptly forward a copy of that notice or election to either the Company or the affected Lender, as appropriate.

 

15.7                         Prepayment elections

 

The Agent shall notify the Lenders as soon as possible of any proposed prepayment or cancellation under Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ).

 

73



 

15.8                         Effect of Repayment and Prepayment on Commitments

 

If all or part of a Utilisation under a Facility is repaid or prepaid and is not available for redrawing (other than by operation of Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent )), an amount of the Commitments (equal to the Base Currency Amount of the amount of the Utilisation which is repaid or prepaid) in respect of that Facility will be deemed to be cancelled on the date of repayment or prepayment. Any cancellation under this Clause 15.8 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably under that Facility.

 

74



 

SECTION 5

COSTS OF UTILISATION

 

16.                                INTEREST

 

16.1                         Calculation of interest

 

The rate of interest on each Loan or Alternative Loan for each Interest Period is the percentage rate per annum which is the aggregate of the applicable:

 

(a)                                  Margin;

 

(b)                                  LIBOR or, in relation to any Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, EURIBOR; and

 

(c)                                   Mandatory Cost, if any.

 

16.2                         Payment of interest

 

(a)                                  The Borrower to which a Loan or Alternative Loan has been made shall pay accrued interest on that Loan or Alternative Loan on the last day of each Interest Period (and, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the dates falling at six Monthly intervals after the first day of the Interest Period).

 

(b)                                  If the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance Certificate received by the Agent show that a higher Margin should have applied during a certain period, then the Company shall (or shall ensure the relevant Borrower shall) promptly upon request by the Agent pay to the Agent any amounts necessary to put the Agent and the Lenders in the position they would have been in had the appropriate rate of the Margin applied during such period.

 

16.3                         Default interest

 

(a)                                  If an Obligor fails to pay any amount payable by it under a Finance Document on its due date, interest shall accrue on the overdue amount from the due date up to the date of actual payment (both before and after judgment) at a rate which, subject to paragraph (b) below, is one per cent higher than the rate which would have been payable if the overdue amount had, during the period of non-payment, constituted a Loan in the currency of the overdue amount for successive Interest Periods, each of a duration selected by the Agent (acting reasonably). Any interest accruing under this Clause 16.3 shall be immediately payable by the Obligor on demand by the Agent.

 

(b)                                  If any overdue amount consists of all or part of a Loan or Alternative Loan which became due on a day which was not the last day of an Interest Period relating to that Loan or Alternative Loan:

 

(i)                                      the first Interest Period for that overdue amount shall have a duration equal to the unexpired portion of the current Interest Period relating to that Loan or Alternative Loan; and

 

75



 

(ii)                                   the rate of interest applying to the overdue amount during that first Interest Period shall be one per cent. higher than the rate which would have applied if the overdue amount had not become due.

 

(c)                                   Default interest (if unpaid) arising on an overdue amount will be compounded with the overdue amount at the end of each Interest Period applicable to that overdue amount but will remain immediately due and payable.

 

16.4                         Notification of rates of interest

 

The Agent shall promptly notify the Lenders and the relevant Borrower (or the Company) of the determination of a rate of interest under this Agreement.

 

17.                                INTEREST PERIODS

 

17.1                         Selection of Interest Periods and Terms

 

(a)                                  A Borrower (or the Company on behalf of a Borrower) may select an Interest Period for a Loan in the Utilisation Request for that Loan.

 

(b)                                  Subject to this Clause 17, a Borrower (or the Company) may select an Interest Period of one, two, three or six Months or any other period agreed between the relevant Borrower (or the Company) and the Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders in relation to the relevant Loan).

 

(c)                                   The Interest Period applicable to an Alternative Loan will be as set out in Clause 9.5 ( Terms applicable to Alternative Loans ).

 

(d)                                  An Interest Period for a Loan or Alternative Loan shall not extend beyond the Termination Date.

 

(e)                                   A Loan has one Interest Period only.

 

17.2                         Non-Business Days

 

If an Interest Period would otherwise end on a day which is not a Business Day, that Interest Period will instead end on the next Business Day in that calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

18.                                CHANGES TO THE CALCULATION OF INTEREST

 

18.1                         Absence of quotations

 

Subject to Clause 18.2 ( Market disruption ):

 

(a)                                  if LIBOR or, if applicable, EURIBOR is to be determined by reference to the Base Reference Banks but a Base Reference Bank does not supply a quotation by the Specified Time on the Quotation Day, the applicable LIBOR or EURIBOR shall be determined on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Base Reference Banks; or

 

76


 

(b)                                  if Clause 18.3 ( Alternative Reference Bank Rate ) applies but an Alternative Reference Bank does not supply a quotation before close of business in London on the date falling one Business Day after the Quotation Day for that Loan or Alternative Loan, the applicable Alternative Reference Bank Rate shall be determined on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Alternative Reference Banks.

 

18.2                         Market disruption

 

(a)                                  If a Market Disruption Event occurs in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan for any Interest Period, then the rate of interest on each Lender’s share of that Loan or Alternative Loan for the Interest Period shall be the percentage rate per annum which is the sum of:

 

(i)             the Margin;

 

(ii)            the Alternative Reference Bank Rate or (if an Alternative Market Disruption Event has occurred with respect to that Loan or Alternative Loan for the relevant Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan) the rate notified to the Agent by that Lender as soon as practicable and in any event by close of business on the date falling 4 Business Days after the Quotation Day (or, if earlier, on the date falling 4 Business Days prior to the date on which interest is due to be paid in respect of that Interest Period), to be that which expresses as a percentage rate per annum the cost to that Lender of funding its participation in that Loan or Alternative Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select; and

 

(iii)           the Mandatory Cost, if any, applicable to that Lender’s participation in the Loan or Alternative Loan.

 

(b)                                  If:

 

(i)             the percentage rate per annum notified by a Lender pursuant to paragraph (a)(ii) above is less than LIBOR or, in relation to any Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, EURIBOR; or

 

(ii)            a Lender has not notified the Agent of a percentage rate per annum pursuant to paragraph (a)(ii) above,

 

the cost to that Lender of funding its participation in that Loan or Alternative Loan for that Interest Period shall be deemed, for the purposes of paragraph (a) above, to be LIBOR or, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, EURIBOR.

 

(c)                                   In this Agreement:

 

Alternative Market Disruption Event means:

 

(i)             before close of business in London on the date falling one Business Day after the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period of the Loan or Alternative Loan, none or only one of the Alternative

 

77



 

Reference Banks supplies a rate to the Agent to determine the Alternative Reference Bank Rate for the relevant Interest Period of the Loan or Alternative Loan; or

 

(ii)            before close of business in London on the date falling 4 Business Days after the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period of the Loan or Alternative Loan, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in that Loan or Alternative Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan or Alternative Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan or Alternative Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of the Alternative Reference Bank Rate; and

 

Market Disruption Event ” means:

 

(i)             at or about noon on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period the Screen Rate is not available and none or only one of the Base Reference Banks supplies a rate to the Agent to determine LIBOR or, if applicable, EURIBOR for the relevant currency and Interest Period; or

 

(ii)            before close of business in London on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in a Loan or Alternative Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan or Alternative Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan or Alternative Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR or, if applicable, EURIBOR.

 

18.3                         Alternative Reference Bank Rate

 

(a)                                  If an Market Disruption Event occurs, the Agent shall as soon as is practicable request each of the Alternative Reference Banks to supply to it the rate at which that Alternative Reference Bank could have borrowed funds in the relevant currency and for the relevant period in the London interbank market or, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, the European interbank market at or about 11:00 a.m. or, in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in euro, at or about 11:00 a.m. (Brussels time) on the Quotation Day for the Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan, were it to have done so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in the currency of that Loan or Alternative Loan and for a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan or Alternative Loan.

 

(b)                                  As soon as is practicable after receipt of the rates supplied by the Alternative Reference Banks, the Agent will notify the Company and the Lenders of the arithmetic mean of the rates supplied to it in accordance with paragraph (a) above (rounded upwards to four decimal places) (the “ Alternative Reference Bank Rate ”).

 

78



 

18.4                         Alternative basis of interest or funding

 

(a)                                  If an Alternative Market Disruption Event occurs and the Agent or the Company so requires, the Agent and the Company shall enter into negotiations (for a period of not more than thirty days) with a view to agreeing a substitute basis for determining the rate of interest.

 

(b)                                  Any alternative basis agreed pursuant to paragraph (a) above shall, with the prior consent of all the Lenders and the Company, be binding on all Parties.

 

18.5                         Break Costs

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower shall, within three Business Days of demand by a Finance Party, pay to that Finance Party its Break Costs attributable to all or any part of a Loan or Alternative Loan or Unpaid Sum being paid by that Borrower on a day other than the last day of an Interest Period for that Loan or Alternative Loan or Unpaid Sum.

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Break Costs for any Interest Period in which they accrue.

 

19.                                FEES

 

19.1                         Commitment fee

 

(a)                                  The Company shall pay to the Agent (for the account of each Lender) a fee in the Base Currency computed at the rate per annum of 35 per cent. of the applicable Margin on that Lender’s Available Commitment under each Facility from (and including) the date of this Agreement to (and including) the last day of the Availability Period.

 

(b)                                  The accrued commitment fee is payable on the Closing Date (unless the Closing Date occurs within 2 Business Days of the date of this Agreement) and on the last day of each successive period of three Months which ends during the relevant Availability Period, on the last day of the relevant Availability Period and on the cancelled amount of the relevant Lender’s Commitment at the time the cancellation is effective.

 

(c)                                   No commitment fee is payable to the Agent (for the account of a Lender) on any Available Commitment of that Lender for any day on which that Lender is a Defaulting Lender.

 

19.2                         Arrangement fee

 

The Company shall pay to the Arranger an arrangement fee in the amount and at the times agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

19.3                         Agency fee

 

The Company shall pay to the Agent (for its own account) an agency fee in the amount and at the times agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

79



 

19.4                         Security Trustee fee

 

The Company shall pay to the Security Trustee (for its own account) the Security Trustee fee in the amount and at the times agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

19.5                         Fees payable in respect of Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations

 

(a)                                  Each Borrower shall pay to the Issuing Bank a fronting fee at the rate of 0.125 per cent. per annum on the outstanding amount of any Letter of Credit which is counter-indemnified by the Lenders other than by the Issuing Bank or any of its Affiliates requested by it for the period from the issue of that Letter of Credit until its Expiry Date.

 

(b)                                  Each Borrower shall pay to the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank a fronting fee at the rate of 0.125 per cent. per annum on the Fronted Portion of any Alternative L/C Utilisation requested by it for the period from the issue and making of that Alternative L/C Utilisation until its Expiry Date.

 

(c)                                   Each Borrower shall pay to the Agent (for the account of each Lender) a Letter of Credit fee in the Base Currency (computed at the rate equal to the Margin applicable to a Loan or Alternative Loan) on the outstanding amount of each Letter of Credit requested by it for the period from the issue of that Letter of Credit until its Expiry Date. This fee shall be distributed according to each Lender’s L/C Proportion of that Letter of Credit.

 

(d)                                  Each Borrower shall pay to the Agent (for the account of each Alternative L/C Lender but not, for the avoidance of doubt, for any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender) an Alternative L/C Utilisation fee in the Base Currency (computed at the rate equal to the Margin applicable to a Loan or Alternative Loan) on the outstanding amount of the Syndicated Portion of each Alternative L/C Utilisation requested by it for the period from the issue of the Alternative Letter of Credit issued pursuant to that Alternative L/C Utilisation until its Expiry Date. This fee shall be distributed according to each Alternative L/C Lender’s L/C Proportion of that Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

(e)                                   The accrued fronting fees, Letter of Credit fee and Alternative L/C Utilisation fee on a Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation shall be payable on the last day of each successive period of three Months (or such shorter period as shall end on the Expiry Date for that Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation) starting on the date of issue of that Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation. The accrued fronting fees, Letter of Credit fee and Alternative L/C Utilisation fee are also payable to the Agent on the cancelled amount of any Lender’s Commitment at the time the cancellation is effective if that Commitment is cancelled in full and the Letter of Credit or Alternative L/C Utilisation is prepaid or repaid in full.

 

(f)                                    If a Borrower cash covers any part of a Letter of Credit then:

 

(i)             the fronting fee payable to the Issuing Bank and (other than in relation to a Letter of Credit in respect of which paragraph (c) of Clause 8.5 ( Cash cover by Borrower ) applies) the Letter of Credit fee payable for

 

80



 

the account of each Lender shall continue to be payable until the expiry of the Letter of Credit; and

 

(ii)            each Borrower will be entitled to withdraw the interest accrued on the cash cover to pay the fees set out in sub paragraph (i) above.

 

(g)                                   Each Borrower may pay to the Issuing Bank (for its own account) an issue/administration fee (if any) in the amount and at the times specified as may be agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

19.6                         Interest, commission and fees on Ancillary Facilities

 

The rate and time of payment of interest, commission, fees and any other remuneration in respect of each Ancillary Facility shall be determined by agreement between the relevant Ancillary Lender and the Borrower of that Ancillary Facility based upon normal market rates and terms.

 

81



 

SECTION 6

ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS

 

20.                                TAX GROSS-UP AND INDEMNITIES

 

20.1                         Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Protected Party ” means a Finance Party which is or will be subject to any liability or required to make any payment for or on account of Tax in relation to a sum received or receivable (or any sum deemed for the purposes of Tax to be received or receivable) under a Finance Document.

 

Qualifying Lender ” means:

 

(a)                                  a Lender (other than a Lender within paragraph (b) below) which is beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document and is:

 

(i)                                      a Lender:

 

(A)                                which is a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document; or

 

(B)                                in respect of an advance made under a Finance Document by a person that was a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) at the time that that advance was made,

 

and which is within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance;

 

(ii)                                   a Lender which is:

 

(A)                                a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(B)                                a partnership each member of which is:

 

(1)                                  a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(2)                                  a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA;

 

(C)                                a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in

 

82



 

respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company; or

 

(iii)                                a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

(b)                                  a building society (as defined for the purposes of section 880 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document.

 

Tax Confirmation ” means a confirmation by a Lender that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                  a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes; or

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)             a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)            a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.

 

Tax Credit ” means a credit against, relief or remission for, or repayment of, any Tax.

 

Tax Deduction means a deduction or withholding for or on account of Tax from a payment under a Finance Document.

 

Tax Payment means either the increase in a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) or a payment under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ).

 

Treaty Lender ” means a UK Treaty Lender or a US Treaty Lender as appropriate.

 

UK Non-Bank Lender ” means where a Lender becomes a Party after the day on which this Agreement is entered into, a Lender which gives a Tax Confirmation in the Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate which it executes on becoming a Party.

 

UK Treaty Lender ” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is treated as a resident of a UK Treaty State for the purposes of the UK Treaty;

 

83



 

(b)                                  does not carry on a business in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan or Alternative Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                   fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the UK Treaty by residents of that UK Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Borrower, subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

UK Treaty State ” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “ UK Treaty ”) with the United Kingdom which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United Kingdom on interest.

 

US Person means a “United States Person” as defined in Section 7701(a)(30) of the Code and includes an entity whose sole owner is a US Person if the entity is disregarded as being an entity separate from such owner for US federal tax purposes.

 

US Qualifying Lender means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is a US Person;

 

(b)                                  is not a US Person but is entitled to complete exemption from withholding of US federal income tax on interest payable to it in respect of a Loan;

 

(c)                                   is a US Treaty Lender; or

 

(d)                                  would have fallen within either paragraph (a), (b) or (c) above but for any change after the date of this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority.

 

US Treaty Lender means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                  is treated as a resident of a US Treaty State for the purposes of the US Treaty;

 

(b)                                  does not carry on a business in the United States through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan or Alternative Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                   fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the US Treaty by residents of that US Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the United States subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

US Treaty State ” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “ US Treaty ”) with the United States which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United States on interest.

 

Withholding Form ” means the US Internal Revenue Service Form W-8BEN, W-8ECI or W-9 (or, in each case, any successor form and, in each case, attached to an IRS Form W-8IMY if required) or any other US Internal Revenue Service form by

 

84



 

which a person may claim an exemption from withholding of US federal income tax on interest payments to that person and, in the case of a person claiming an exemption under the “portfolio interest exemption”, a statement certifying that such person is not (A) a “bank” within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(A) of the Code, (B), a “10 per cent. shareholder” of the Borrower within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(B) of the Code, or (C) a “controlled foreign corporation” that is related to the Borrower within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(C) of the Code.

 

Unless a contrary indication appears, in this Clause 20 a reference to “ determines or “ determined means a determination made in the absolute discretion of the person making the determination.

 

20.2                         Tax gross-up

 

(a)                                  Each Obligor shall make all payments to be made by it without any Tax Deduction, unless a Tax Deduction is required by law.

 

(b)                                  The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware that an Obligor must make a Tax Deduction (or that there is any change in the rate or the basis of a Tax Deduction) notify the Agent accordingly. Similarly, a Lender, Issuing Bank or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall notify the Agent on becoming so aware in respect of a payment payable to that Lender, Issuing Bank or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank. If the Agent receives such notification from a Lender, Issuing Bank or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank it shall notify the Company and that Obligor.

 

(c)                                   If a Tax Deduction is required by law to be made by an Obligor, the amount of the payment due from that Obligor shall be increased to an amount which (after making any Tax Deduction) leaves an amount equal to the payment which would have been due if no Tax Deduction had been required.

 

(d)                                  A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United Kingdom, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

(i)                                      the payment could have been made to the relevant Lender without a Tax Deduction if the Lender had been a Qualifying Lender, but on that date that Lender is not or has ceased to be a Qualifying Lender other than as a result of any change after the date it became a Lender under this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration, or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority; or

 

(ii)                                   the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)                                an officer of H.M. Revenue & Customs has given (and not revoked) a direction (a “ Direction ”) under section 931 of the ITA which relates to the payment and that Lender has received from the Obligor making the payment or from the Company a certified copy of that Direction; and

 

85



 

(B)                                the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if that Direction had not been made; or

 

(iii)                                the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)                                the relevant Lender has not given a Tax Confirmation to the Company; and

 

(B)                                the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if the Lender had given a Tax Confirmation to the Company, on the basis that the Tax Confirmation would have enabled the Company to have formed a reasonable belief that the payment was an “excepted payment” for the purpose of section 930 of the ITA; or

 

(iv)                               the relevant Lender is a UK Treaty Lender and the Obligor making the payment is able to demonstrate that the payment could have been made to the Lender without the Tax Deduction had that Lender complied with its obligations under paragraph (i) below.

 

(e)                                   A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United States from a payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment fall due:

 

(i)                                      that Lender has not complied with its obligations under paragraph (f) below;

 

(ii)                                   that Lender was not a US Qualifying Lender on the date it first became a Lender; or

 

(iii)                                that Lender is not or has ceased to be a US Qualifying Lender.

 

(f)                                    Each US Qualifying Lender shall submit to the Borrower two duly completed and signed copies of the relevant Withholding Form no later than 5 days before the date on which the first payment of interest is to be made to such US Qualifying Lender (or if a transfer is to be made to a new US Qualifying Lender within 5 days of a payment of interest, as soon as reasonably practicable after the transfer and in any event prior to the date on which first payment of interest is to be made to such US Qualifying Lender). No Lender shall be required to submit any Withholding Form if that Lender is not allowed validly to do so.

 

(g)                                   If an Obligor is required to make a Tax Deduction, that Obligor shall make that Tax Deduction and any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction within the time allowed and in the minimum amount required by law.

 

(h)                                  Within thirty days of making either a Tax Deduction or any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction, the Obligor making that Tax

 

86


 

Deduction shall deliver to the Agent for the Finance Party entitled to the payment a statement under section 975 of the ITA or other evidence reasonably satisfactory to that Finance Party that the Tax Deduction has been made or (as applicable) any appropriate payment paid to the relevant taxing authority.

 

(i)             A Treaty Lender and each Obligor which makes a payment to which that Treaty Lender is entitled shall co-operate in completing any procedural formalities necessary for that Obligor to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction and, in particular, a Treaty Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable, make and file an appropriate application for relief under the relevant Treaty.

 

(j)             A UK Non-Bank Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into gives a Tax Confirmation to the Company by entering into this Agreement.

 

(k)            A UK Non-Bank Lender shall promptly notify the Company and the Agent if there is any change in the position from that set out in the Tax Confirmation.

 

20.3                         Tax indemnity

 

(a)                                  The Company shall (within three Business Days of demand by the Agent) pay to a Protected Party an amount equal to the loss, liability or cost which that Protected Party determines will be or has been (directly or indirectly) suffered for or on account of Tax by that Protected Party in respect of a Finance Document.

 

(b)                                  Paragraph (a) above shall not apply:

 

(i)             with respect to any Tax assessed on a Finance Party:

 

(A)           under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party is incorporated or, if different, the jurisdiction (or jurisdictions) in which that Finance Party is treated as resident for tax purposes; or

 

(B)           under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party’s Facility Office is located in respect of amounts received or receivable in that jurisdiction,

 

if that Tax is imposed on or calculated by reference to the net income received or receivable (but not any sum deemed to be received or receivable) by that Finance Party; or

 

(ii)            to the extent a loss, liability or cost:

 

(A)           is compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ); or

 

(B)           would have been compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) but was not so compensated

 

87



 

solely because one of the exclusions in paragraph (d) or (e) of Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) applied; or

 

(iii)           with respect to any failure to make a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United States from a payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment falls due paragraph (e)(i), (ii) or (iii) of Clause 20.2 applied to the Lender concerned.

 

(c)            A Protected Party making, or intending to make a claim under paragraph (a) above shall promptly notify the Agent of the event which will give, or has given, rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall notify the Company.

 

(d)            A Protected Party shall, on receiving a payment from an Obligor under this Clause 20.3, notify the Agent.

 

20.4                         Tax Credit

 

If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment and the relevant Finance Party determines that:

 

(a)            a Tax Credit is attributable either to an increased payment of which that Tax Payment forms part or to that Tax Payment; and

 

(b)            that Finance Party has obtained, utilised and retained that Tax Credit,

 

the Finance Party shall pay an amount to the Obligor which that Finance Party determines will leave it (after that payment) in the same after-Tax position as it would have been in had the Tax Payment not been required to be made by the Obligor.

 

20.5                         Lender Status Confirmation

 

Each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement after the date of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement which it executes on becoming a Party, and for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, which of the following categories it falls in:

 

(a)            not a Qualifying Lender;

 

(b)            a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender); or

 

(c)            a UK Treaty Lender.

 

If a New Lender fails to indicate its status in accordance with this Clause 20.5 then such New Lender shall be treated for the purposes of this Agreement (including by each Obligor) as if it is not a Qualifying Lender until such time as it notifies the Agent which category applies (and the Agent, upon receipt of such notification, shall inform the Company). For the avoidance of doubt, a Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement shall not be invalidated by any failure of a Lender to comply with this Clause 20.5.

 

88



 

20.6                         Stamp taxes

 

The Company shall pay and, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party against any cost, loss or liability that Finance Party incurs in relation to all stamp duty, registration and other similar Taxes payable in respect of any Finance Document.

 

20.7                         VAT

 

(a)            All amounts set out or expressed in a Finance Document to be payable by any Party to a Finance Party which (in whole or in part) constitute the consideration for a supply or supplies for VAT purposes shall be deemed to be exclusive of any VAT which is chargeable on such supply or supplies, and accordingly, subject to paragraph (b) below, if VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party to any Party under a Finance Document, that Party shall pay to the Finance Party (in addition to and at the same time as paying any other consideration for such supply) an amount equal to the amount of such VAT (and such Finance Party shall promptly provide an appropriate VAT invoice to such Party).

 

(b)            If VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party (the “ Supplier ”) to any other Finance Party (the “ Recipient ”) under a Finance Document, and any Party other than the Recipient (the “ Subject Party ”) is required by the terms of any Finance Document to pay an amount equal to the consideration for such supply to the Supplier (rather than being required to reimburse the Recipient in respect of that consideration), such Party shall also pay to the Supplier (in addition to and at the same time as paying such amount) an amount equal to the amount of such VAT. The Recipient will promptly pay to the Subject Party an amount equal to any credit or repayment obtained by the Recipient from the relevant tax authority which the Recipient reasonably determines is in respect of such VAT.

 

(c)            Where a Finance Document requires any Party to reimburse or indemnify a Finance Party for any cost or expense, that Party shall reimburse or indemnify (as the case may be) such Finance Party for the full amount of such cost or expense, including such part thereof as represents VAT, save to the extent that such Finance Party reasonably determines that it is entitled to credit or repayment in respect of such VAT from the relevant tax authority.

 

(d)            Any reference in this Clause 20.7 to any Party shall, at any time when such Party is treated as a member of a group for VAT purposes, include (where appropriate and unless the context otherwise requires) a reference to the representative member of such group at such time (the term “representative member” to have the same meaning as in the Value Added Tax Act 1994).

 

21.                                INCREASED COSTS

 

21.1                         Increased costs

 

(a)            Subject to Clause 21.3 ( Exceptions ) the Company shall, within three Business Days of a demand by the Agent, pay for the account of a Finance Party the

 

89



 

amount of any Increased Costs incurred by that Finance Party or any of its Affiliates as a result of (i) the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or regulation or (ii) compliance with any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement.

 

(b)            In this Agreement “ Increased Costs ” means:

 

(i)             a reduction in the rate of return from the Facilities or on a Finance Party’s (or its Affiliate’s) overall capital;

 

(ii)            an additional or increased cost; or

 

(iii)           a reduction of any amount due and payable under any Finance Document,

 

which is incurred or suffered by a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates to the extent that it is attributable to that Finance Party having entered into its Commitment or an Ancillary Commitment or funding or performing its obligations under any Finance Document, Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit.

 

21.2                         Increased cost claims

 

(a)            A Finance Party intending to make a claim pursuant to Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ) shall notify the Agent of the event giving rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall promptly notify the Company.

 

(b)            Each Finance Party shall, as soon as practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Increased Costs.

 

21.3                         Exceptions

 

(a)            Clause 21.1 ( Increased costs ) does not apply to the extent any Increased Cost is:

 

(i)             attributable to a Tax Deduction required by law to be made by an Obligor;

 

(ii)            compensated for by Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) (or would have been compensated for under Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) but was not so compensated solely because any of the exclusions in paragraph (b) of Clause 20.3 ( Tax indemnity ) applied);

 

(iii)           compensated for by the payment of the Mandatory Cost;

 

(iv)           attributable to the wilful breach by the relevant Finance Party or its Affiliates of any law or regulation; or

 

(v)            attributable to the implementation or application of or compliance with the “International Convergence of Capital Measurement and Capital Standards, a Revised Framework” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in June 2004 in the form existing on the date

 

90



 

of this Agreement (“ Basel II ”) or any other law or regulation which implements Basel II (whether such implementation, application or compliance is by a government, regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates).

 

(b)            In this Clause 21.3 reference to a “ Tax Deduction has the same meaning given to the term in Clause 20.1 ( Definitions ) .

 

22.                                OTHER INDEMNITIES

 

22.1                         Currency indemnity

 

(a)            If any sum due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (a “ Sum ”), or any order, judgment or award given or made in relation to a Sum, has to be converted from the currency (the “ First Currency ”) in which that Sum is payable into another currency (the “ Second Currency ”) for the purpose of:

 

(i)             making or filing a claim or proof against that Obligor; or

 

(ii)            obtaining or enforcing an order, judgment or award in relation to any litigation or arbitration proceedings,

 

that Obligor shall as an independent obligation, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) to whom that Sum is due against any cost, loss or liability arising out of or as a result of the conversion including any discrepancy between (A) the rate of exchange used to convert that Sum from the First Currency into the Second Currency and (B) the rate or rates of exchange available to that person at the time of its receipt of that Sum.

 

(b)            Each Obligor waives any right it may have in any jurisdiction to pay any amount under the Finance Documents in a currency or currency unit other than that in which it is expressed to be payable.

 

22.2                         Other indemnities

 

(a)            The Company shall (or shall procure that an Obligor will), within three Business Days of demand, indemnify the Arranger and each other Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) against any cost, loss or liability incurred by it as a result of:

 

(i)             the occurrence of any Event of Default;

 

(ii)            a failure by an Obligor to pay any amount due under a Finance Document on its due date, including without limitation, any cost, loss or liability arising as a result of Clause 36 ( Sharing among the Finance Parties );

 

(iii)           funding, or making arrangements to fund, its participation in a Utilisation requested by a Borrower in a Utilisation Request but not made by reason of the operation of any one or more of the provisions

 

91



 

of this Agreement (other than by reason of default or negligence or wilful breach of any Finance Document by that Finance Party alone);

 

(iv)           issuing or making arrangements to issue a Letter of Credit or Alternative Letter of Credit requested by the Company or a Borrower in a Utilisation Request but not issued by reason of the operation of any one or more of the provisions of this Agreement; or

 

(v)            a Utilisation (or part of a Utilisation) not being prepaid in accordance with a notice of prepayment given by a Borrower or the Company.

 

(b)            The Company shall promptly indemnify each Finance Party, each Affiliate of a Finance Party and each officer or employee of a Finance Party or its Affiliate, against any cost, loss or liability incurred by that Finance Party or its Affiliate (or officer or employee of that Finance Party or Affiliate) in connection with or arising out of the issuance of the Notes (including but not limited to those incurred in connection with any litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings or regulatory enquiry concerning the issuance of the Notes), unless such loss or liability is caused by the gross negligence, wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Documents of that Finance Party or its Affiliate (or employee or officer of that Finance Party or Affiliate). Any Affiliate or any officer or employee of a Finance Party or its Affiliate may rely on this Clause 22.2 subject to Clause 1.4 ( Third party rights ) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

22.3                         Indemnity to the Agent

 

The Company shall promptly indemnify the Agent against any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Agent (acting reasonably) as a result of:

 

(a)            investigating any event which it reasonably believes is a Default; or

 

(b)            acting or relying on any notice, request or instruction which it reasonably believes to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised.

 

22.4                         Indemnity to the Security Trustee

 

(a)            Each Obligor shall promptly indemnify the Security Trustee and every Receiver and Delegate against any cost, loss or liability incurred by any of them as a result of:

 

(i)             the taking, holding, protection or enforcement of the Transaction Security,

 

(ii)            the exercise of any of the rights, powers, discretions and remedies vested in the Security Trustee and each Receiver and Delegate by the Finance Documents or by law; or

 

(iii)           any default by any Obligor in the performance of any of the obligations expressed to be assumed by it in the Finance Documents.

 

92



 

(b)            The Security Trustee may, in priority to any payment to the Secured Parties, indemnify itself out of the Charged Property in respect of, and pay and retain, all sums necessary to give effect to the indemnity in this Clause 22.4 and shall have a lien on the Transaction Security and the proceeds of the enforcement of the Transaction Security for all monies payable to it.

 

23.                                MITIGATION BY THE LENDERS

 

23.1                         Mitigation

 

(a)            Each Finance Party shall, in consultation with the Company, take all reasonable steps to mitigate any circumstances which arise and which would result in any amount becoming payable under or pursuant to, or cancelled pursuant to, any of Clause 13.1 ( Illegality ) (or, in respect of the Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Lender or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, Clause 13.2 ( Illegality in relation to Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Lender or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank )), Clause 20 ( Tax gross-up and indemnities ) or Clause 21 ( Increased Costs ) or Schedule 4 ( Mandatory Cost Formula ) including (but not limited to) transferring its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents to another Affiliate or Facility Office.

 

(b)            Paragraph (a) above does not in any way limit the obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

23.2                         Limitation of liability

 

(a)            The Company shall promptly indemnify each Finance Party for all costs and expenses reasonably incurred by that Finance Party as a result of steps taken by it under Clause 23.1 ( Mitigation ) .

 

(b)            A Finance Party is not obliged to take any steps under Clause 23.1 ( Mitigation ) if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), to do so might be prejudicial to it.

 

24.                                COSTS AND EXPENSES

 

24.1                         Transaction expenses

 

The Company shall promptly on demand pay the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Security Trustee the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees up to any agreed caps) reasonably incurred by any of them (and, in the case of the Security Trustee, by any Receiver or Delegate) in connection with the negotiation, preparation, printing, execution, syndication and perfection of:

 

(a)            this Agreement and any other documents referred to in this Agreement and the Transaction Security; and

 

(b)            any other Finance Documents executed after the date of this Agreement.

 

93



 

24.2                         Amendment costs

 

If (a) an Obligor requests an amendment, waiver or consent or (b) an amendment is required pursuant to Clause 37.10 ( Change of currency ), the Company shall, within three Business Days of demand, reimburse each of the Agent and the Security Trustee for the amount of all costs and expenses (including reasonable legal fees) reasonably incurred by the Agent and the Security Trustee (and, in the case of the Security Trustee, by any Receiver or Delegate) in responding to, evaluating, negotiating or complying with that request or requirement.

 

24.3                         Enforcement and preservation costs

 

The Company shall, within three Business Days of demand, pay to the Arranger and each other Finance Party and/or Receiver or Delegate Party the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) incurred by it in connection with the enforcement of or the preservation of any rights under any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any proceedings instituted by or against the Security Trustee as a consequence of taking or holding the Transaction Security or enforcing these rights.

 

94



 

SECTION 7

GUARANTEE

 

25.                                GUARANTEE AND INDEMNITY

 

25.1                         Guarantee and indemnity

 

Each Guarantor irrevocably and unconditionally jointly and severally:

 

(a)            guarantees to each Finance Party punctual performance by each other Obligor of all that Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(b)            undertakes with each Finance Party that whenever another Obligor does not pay any amount when due under or in connection with any Finance Document, that Guarantor shall immediately on demand pay that amount as if it was the principal obligor; and

 

(c)            agrees with each Finance Party that if any obligation guaranteed by it is or becomes unenforceable, invalid or illegal, it will, as an independent and primary obligation, indemnify that Finance Party immediately on demand against any cost, loss or liability it incurs as a result of an Obligor not paying any amount which would, but for such unenforceability, invalidity or illegality, have been payable by it under any Finance Document on the date when it would have been due. The amount payable by a Guarantor under this indemnity will not exceed the amount it would have had to pay under this Clause 25 if the amount claimed had been recoverable on the basis of a guarantee.

 

25.2                         Continuing Guarantee

 

This guarantee is a continuing guarantee and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by any Obligor under the Finance Documents, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

25.3                         Reinstatement

 

If any discharge, release or arrangement (whether in respect of the obligations of any Obligor or any security for those obligations or otherwise) is made by a Finance Party in whole or in part on the basis of any payment, security or other disposition which is avoided or must be restored in insolvency, liquidation, administration or otherwise, without limitation, then the liability of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will continue or be reinstated as if the discharge, release or arrangement had not occurred.

 

25.4                         Waiver of defences

 

The obligations of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will not be affected by an act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 25, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause 25 (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any Finance Party) including:

 

(a)            any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor or other person;

 

95



 

(b)            the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement with any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(c)            the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(d)            any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of an Obligor or any other person;

 

(e)            any amendment, novation, supplement, extension, restatement (however fundamental and whether or not more onerous) or replacement of a Finance Document or any other document or security including, without limitation, any change in the purpose of, any extension of or increase in any facility or the addition of any new facility under any Finance Document or other document or security;

 

(f)             any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document or any other document or security; or

 

(g)            any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

25.5                         Guarantor Intent

 

Without prejudice to the generality of Clause 25.4 ( Waiver of defences ), each Guarantor expressly confirms that it intends that this guarantee shall extend from time to time to any (however fundamental and of whatsoever nature and whether or not more onerous) variation, increase, extension or addition of or to any of the Finance Documents and/or any facility or amount made available under any of the Finance Documents for the purposes of or in connection with any of the following: business acquisitions of any nature; increasing working capital; enabling investor distributions to be made; carrying out restructurings; refinancing existing facilities; refinancing any other indebtedness; making facilities available to new borrowers; any other variation or extension of the purposes for which any such facility or amount might be made available from time to time; and any fees, costs and/or expenses associated with any of the foregoing.

 

25.6                         Immediate recourse

 

Each Guarantor waives any right it may have of first requiring any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) to proceed against or enforce any other rights or security or claim payment from any person before claiming from that Guarantor under this Clause 25. This waiver applies irrespective of any law or any provision of a Finance Document to the contrary.

 

96


 

25.7                         Appropriations

 

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full, each Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) may:

 

(a)                          refrain from applying or enforcing any other moneys, security or rights held or received by that Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) in respect of those amounts, or apply and enforce the same in such manner and order as it sees fit (whether against those amounts or otherwise) and no Guarantor shall be entitled to the benefit of the same; and

 

(b)                          hold in an interest-bearing suspense account any moneys received from any Guarantor or on account of any Guarantor’s liability under this Clause 25.

 

25.8                         Deferral of Guarantors’ rights

 

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full and unless the Agent otherwise directs, no Guarantor will exercise any rights which it may have by reason of performance by it of its obligations under the Finance Documents or by reason of any amount being payable, or liability arising, under this Clause 25:

 

(a)                          to be indemnified by an Obligor;

 

(b)                          to claim any contribution from any other guarantor of any Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(c)                           to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents or of any other guarantee or security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, the Finance Documents by any Finance Party;

 

(d)                          to bring legal or other proceedings for an order requiring any Obligor to make any payment, or perform any obligation, in respect of which any Guarantor has given a guarantee, undertaking or indemnity under Clause 25.1 ( Guarantee and Indemnity );

 

(e)                           to exercise any right of set-off against any Obligor; and/or

 

(f)                            to claim or prove as a creditor of any Obligor in competition with any Finance Party.

 

If a Guarantor receives any benefit, payment or distribution in relation to such rights it shall hold that benefit, payment or distribution to the extent necessary to enable all amounts which may be or become payable to the Finance Parties by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents to be repaid in full on trust for the Finance Parties and shall promptly pay or transfer the same to the Agent or as the Agent may direct for application in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ).

 

97



 

25.9                         Release of Guarantors’ right of contribution

 

If any Guarantor (a “ Retiring Guarantor ”) ceases to be a Guarantor in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents then on the date such Retiring Guarantor ceases to be a Guarantor:

 

(a)                          that Retiring Guarantor is released by each other Guarantor from any liability (whether past, present or future and whether actual or contingent) to make a contribution to any other Guarantor arising by reason of the performance by any other Guarantor of its obligations under the Finance Documents; and

 

(b)                          each other Guarantor waives any rights it may have by reason of the performance of its obligations under the Finance Documents to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under any Finance Document or of any other security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, any Finance Document where such rights or security are granted by or in relation to the assets of the Retiring Guarantor.

 

25.10                  Additional security

 

This guarantee is in addition to and is not in any way prejudiced by any other guarantee or security now or subsequently held by any Finance Party.

 

98



 

SECTION 8

REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

26.                                Representations

 

Save as expressly stated to the contrary, each Obligor and the Company make the following representations and warranties to each Finance Party at the times specified in Clause 26.32 ( Times at which representations are made ) and the Company acknowledges that the Finance Parties have entered into this Agreement in reliance on these representations and warranties:

 

26.1                         Status

 

(a)                          It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company is a limited liability corporation, duly incorporated and validly existing under the law of its jurisdiction of incorporation.

 

(b)                          It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company has the power to own its property and other assets and carry on its business as it is being conducted.

 

26.2                         Binding obligations

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, the obligations expressed to be assumed by it in each Transaction Document to which it is a party are legal, valid, binding and enforceable obligations.

 

26.3                         Non-conflict with other obligations

 

The entry into and performance by it of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the granting of the Transaction Security do not and will not conflict with:

 

(a)                          any law or regulation applicable to it;

 

(b)                          its constitutional documents; or

 

(c)                           any agreement or instrument binding upon it or any member of the Restricted Group or any of its or any member of the Restricted Group’s assets (other than, on or prior to the Closing Date, the Existing Facility Agreement and other agreements relating thereto) to the extent or in a manner that such conflict has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.4                         Power and authority

 

(a)                          It has the power to enter into, perform and deliver, and has taken all necessary action to authorise its entry into and performance of, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the transactions contemplated by those Transaction Documents.

 

99



 

(b)                          No limit on its powers will be exceeded as a result of the borrowing, granting of security or giving of guarantees or indemnities contemplated by the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party.

 

26.5                         Validity and admissibility in evidence

 

(a)                          All Authorisations required or desirable:

 

(i)           to enable it lawfully to enter into, exercise its rights and comply with its obligations in the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party; and

 

(ii)          to make the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party admissible in evidence in its Relevant Jurisdictions,

 

have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect.

 

(b)                          All Authorisations required to carry on its business in the ordinary course and in all material respects have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect except to the extent failure to obtain or effect those Authorisations would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.6                         Insolvency

 

No:

 

(a)                          corporate action, legal proceeding or other procedure or step described in paragraph (a) of Clause 30.7 ( Insolvency proceedings ); or

 

(b)                          creditors’ process described in Clause 30.8 ( Creditors’ process ),

 

has been taken or, to the knowledge of the Company, threatened in relation to a member of the Restricted Group and none of the circumstances described in Clause 30.6 ( Insolvency ) applies to a member of the Restricted Group.

 

26.7                         Governing law and enforcement

 

(a)                          Subject to the Legal Reservations:

 

(i)           the choice of New York law as the governing law of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions; and

 

(ii)          the choice of English law as the governing law of the Finance Documents (save for Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                          Subject to the Legal Reservations, any judgment obtained in England in relation to a Finance Document will be recognised and enforced in its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

100



 

26.8                         No filing

 

Under the laws of its jurisdiction of incorporation it is not necessary that the Finance Documents be filed, recorded or enrolled with any court or other authority in that jurisdiction or that any stamp, registration, notarial or similar Taxes or fees be paid on or in relation to the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents except any filing, recording or enrolling or any tax or fee payable in connection with the Transaction Security or notified to the Agent prior to the date of this Agreement or in the case of an Additional Obligor prior to its accession to such Finance Documents.

 

26.9                         Deduction of Tax

 

It is not required to make any deduction for or on account of Tax from any payment it may make under any Finance Document to a Lender which is:

 

(a)                          a Qualifying Lender:

 

(i)           falling within paragraph (a)(i) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(ii)          except where a Direction has been given under section 931 of the ITA in relation to the payment concerned, falling within paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(iii)         falling within paragraph (b) of the definition of Qualifying Lender or;

 

(b)                          a UK Treaty Lender and the payment is one specified in a direction given by the Commissioners of Revenue & Customs under Regulation 2 of the Double Taxation Relief (Taxes on Income) (General) Regulations 1970 (SI 1970/488).

 

26.10                  No Default

 

No Default is continuing

 

26.11                  Base Case Model

 

The Company:

 

(a)                          does not regard as unreasonable or unattainable in any material respect any of the forecasts or projections in relation to the Restricted Group set out in the Base Case Model;

 

(b)                          believes the assumptions taken as a whole upon which the forecasts and projections in relation to the Restricted Group contained in the Base Case Model were reasonable at the time they were made; and

 

(c)                           has not withheld from any persons responsible for preparing the Base Case Model any material facts requested from it and known to it on the date the relevant request was made.

 

101



 

26.12                  No misleading information

 

From the date of this Agreement, all other written factual information provided pursuant to the Finance Documents (including any amendment or waiver thereof) by any member of the Restricted Group (including its advisers) to the Agent in its capacity as such (other than any factual information contained in any financial statements which information is the subject of any representation or warranty given pursuant to Clause 26.13 ( Financial statements )) was as at the date it was provided true, complete and accurate in all material respects and is not misleading in any material respect.

 

26.13                  Financial statements

 

(a)                          To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared in accordance with the Accounting Principles consistently applied.

 

(b)                          To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) give a true and fair view of (or fairly represent in all material respects, where unaudited) its consolidated financial condition and operations during the relevant period.

 

(c)                           As at the date provided, each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ) gives a true and fair view of (in the case of audited financial statements) or fairly represents in all material respects (in the case of unaudited financial statements) its financial condition and operations as at the date at which those financial statements were drawn up.

 

26.14                  No proceedings pending or threatened

 

No litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings or investigations of or before any court, arbitral body or agency which, if reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if so adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect have been (to the best of its knowledge and belief) started or threatened against it.

 

26.15                  No breach of laws

 

(a)                          It has not (and none of its Restricted Subsidiaries has) breached any law or regulation which breach has or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(b)                          No labour disputes are current or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), threatened against any member of the Restricted Group which have or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.16                  Environmental and other laws

 

(a)                          It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries is in compliance with all Environmental Laws to which it is or they are subject where non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

102



 

(b)                          To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, all Environmental Permits necessary in connection with the ownership and operation of its business as it is currently being conducted and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ business and the absence of which would have a Material Adverse Effect have been obtained and are in full force and effect.

 

(c)                           To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no circumstances which could reasonably be expected to prevent it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries being in compliance with any Environmental Law or any Environmental Permit in a manner or to an extent which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(d)                          To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no past or present acts or omissions of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or events, state of facts or circumstances which have resulted in (or could reasonably be expected to result in) any third party taking any legal proceedings against it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries under any Environmental Law, including remedial action or the revocation, suspension, variation or non-renewal of any Environmental Permit where in any such case non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(e)                           Neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has received any statutory notice of any complaints, demands, civil claims, enforcement proceedings, requests for information, or of any action required by any regulatory authority and there are no investigations pending or (to the best of its knowledge and belief after due enquiry) threatened in relation to the failure of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to obtain any Environmental Permit or comply with any Environmental Law, which in any such case relate to matters or circumstances which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.17                  Taxation

 

Other than those being contested in good faith and where such payment may be lawfully withheld ( provided that appropriate cash reserves have been set aside for such payment), no claim is being or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), is reasonably likely to be asserted against it (or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) with respect to Taxes such that a liability of, or claim against it which is reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.18                  Security and Financial Indebtedness

 

(a)                          No Security exists over all or any of the present or future assets of any member of the Restricted Group other:

 

(i)                               than any Security permitted by this Agreement; and

 

(ii)                            on or prior to the Closing Date, Security securing the Existing Facility.

 

(b)                          No member of the Restricted Group (i) has any actual or contingent Financial Indebtedness outstanding other than as permitted by this Agreement and,

 

103



 

(ii)                            on or prior to the Closing Date, Financial Indebtedness under the Existing Facility.

 

26.19                  Ranking

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement and to any Security which is permitted under this Agreement, the Transaction Security will rank in priority as specified in the relevant Transaction Security Document and is not subject to any prior ranking or pari passu ranking Security.

 

26.20                  Transaction Security

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, each Transaction Security Document to which it is a party validly creates the Security which is expressed to be created by that Transaction Security Document and evidences the Security it is expressed to evidence provided that no representation or warranty is given concerning whether any Security is of a fixed or floating nature.

 

26.21                  Good title to assets

 

It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries has a good, valid and marketable title to, or valid leases or licences of, and all appropriate Authorisations to use, the assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted.

 

26.22                  Legal and beneficial ownership

 

(a)                          As at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document it is the sole legal and beneficial owner or lessee or licensee of or is otherwise entitled to use all of the material assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted (including, in the case of any shares of any member of the Restricted Group which are the subject of the Transaction Security, but subject to any registrations required to be made by the board of directors of such member of the Restricted Group absolute legal and (where relevant) beneficial ownership thereof).

 

(b)                          As at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document the entire share capital of MUL is legally and beneficially owned by the Company and Red Football Junior Limited free from any claims, third party rights or competing interests other than pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

26.23                  Shares

 

The shares of any member of the Restricted Group (other than Dormant Subsidiaries) which are subject to the Transaction Security are fully paid and not subject to any option to purchase or similar rights.

 

26.24                  Intellectual Property

 

In the case of the Company, as of the date of this Agreement, so far as it is aware there are no adverse circumstances relating to the validity, subsistence or use of any of

 

104



 

the Restricted Group’s Intellectual Property which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.25                  Group Structure

 

As of the date of this Agreement and as of the Closing Date, the Group Structure Chart is true, complete and accurate in all material respects.

 

26.26                  Obligors

 

(a)                          All Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than Excluded Subsidiaries), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is a guarantor in respect of the Notes on the Closing Date, are Guarantors; and

 

(b)                          Subject to paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ), the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors, the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 90 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all members of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated by reference to the Original Financial Statements of the Company.

 

26.27                  Holding and Dormant Subsidiary

 

(a)                          Except (i) as may arise under the Transaction Documents, (ii) as contemplated in the Structure Memorandum or (iii), on or prior to the Closing Date, as permitted under the Existing Facility Agreement, the Company and Red Football Junior Limited have not traded or incurred any liabilities or commitments (actual or contingent, present or future).

 

(b)                          No member of the Restricted Group (save for MU 099 Limited) is a Dormant Subsidiary.

 

26.28                  Accounting reference date

 

The accounting reference date of each member of the Restricted Group is the Accounting Reference Date.

 

26.29                  Centre of main interests and establishments

 

(a)                          It has its “centre of main interests” (as that term is used in Article 3(1) of The Council of the European Union Regulation No. 1346/2000 on Insolvency Proceedings (the “ Regulation ”) in England or Wales;

 

(b)                          It has no “establishment” (as that term is used in Article 2(h) of the Regulation) in any jurisdiction.

 

105



 

26.30                  No adverse consequences

 

(a)                          It is not necessary under the laws of its Relevant Jurisdictions:

 

(i)           in order to enable any Finance Party to enforce its rights under any Finance Document other than pursuant to Clause 20 ( Tax gross up and indemnities ); or

 

(ii)          by reason of the execution of any Finance Document or the performance by it of its obligations under any Finance Document,

 

that any Finance Party should be licensed, qualified or otherwise entitled to carry on business in any of its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                          No Finance Party is or will be deemed to be resident, domiciled or carrying on business in its Relevant Jurisdictions by reason only of the execution, performance and/or enforcement of any Finance Document.

 

26.31                  Pensions

 

Except for the Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme and the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (and in the case of the Company only in so far as it is aware:

 

(a)                          neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been an employer (for the purposes of sections 38 to 51 of the Pensions Act 2004) of an occupational pension scheme which is not a money purchase scheme (both terms as defined in the Pension Schemes Act 1993); and

 

(b)                          neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been “connected” with or an “associate” of (as those terms are used in sections 39 and 43 of the Pensions Act 2004) such an employer.

 

26.32                  Times at which representations are made

 

(a)                          Save where otherwise specified below, all the representations and warranties in this Clause 26 are made to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement.

 

(b)                          The Repeating Representations are deemed to be made by each Obligor to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement, the date of each Utilisation Request and on each Utilisation Date, on the first day of each Interest Period and three monthly in the case of Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations.

 

(c)                           The Repeating Representations and each of the representations and warranties set out in Clause 26.5 ( Validity and admissibility in evidence ), Clause 26.8 ( No filing ), Clause 26.16 ( Environmental and other laws ), Clause 26.17 ( Taxation ), Clause 26.18 ( Security and Financial Indebtedness ), Clause 26.20 ( Transaction Security ), Clause 26.21 ( Legal and beneficial ownership ) and Clause 26.31 ( Pensions ) are deemed to be made by each Additional Obligor to each Finance Party on the day on which it becomes an Additional Obligor.

 

106


 

(d)                        Each representation or warranty deemed to be made after the date of this Agreement shall be made by reference to the facts and circumstances existing at the date the representation or warranty is made.

 

27.                                INFORMATION UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 27 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

In this Clause 27:

 

Annual Financial Statements ” means the financial statements for a Financial Year delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ).

 

Quarterly Financial Statements means the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraph (b) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ).

 

27.1                         Financial statements

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders:

 

(a)                        within 120 days after the end of each of the Company’s Financial Years, annual reports containing the following information with a level of detail that is substantially comparable and similar in scope to the offering memorandum for the Notes (with appropriate revisions, as reasonably determined by the Company to reflect segment reporting): (i) audited consolidated balance sheets of the Company or its predecessors as of the end of the two most recent Financial Years and audited consolidated income statements and statements of cash flow of the Company for the three most recent Financial Years, including complete footnotes to such financial statements and the report of the Company’s independent auditors on the financial statements; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed Financial Year as to which such annual report relates; (iii) an operating and financial review of the audited financial statements, including a discussion of the results of operations (including a discussion by business segment), financial condition and liquidity and capital resources, and a discussion of material commitments and contingencies and critical accounting policies; and (iv) a description of all material affiliate transactions and a description of all material debt instruments;

 

(b)                        within 60 days following the end of each Financial Quarter in each Financial Year of the Company, quarterly reports containing the following information: (i) an unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet of the Company as of the end of such Financial Quarter and unaudited condensed consolidated statements of income and cash flow of the Company for the quarterly and year to date periods ending on the unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet date, and the comparable prior year periods for the Company, together with

 

107



 

condensed footnote disclosure; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed fiscal quarter as to which such quarterly report relates; (iii) an operating and financial review of the unaudited financial statements (including a discussion by business segment), including a discussion of the consolidated financial condition and results of operations of the Company and any material change between the current quarterly period and the corresponding period of the prior year; and (iv) material recent developments;

 

27.2                         Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate

 

(a)                        The Company shall supply a Compliance Certificate to the Agent with each set of its audited consolidated Annual Financial Statements and each set of its consolidated Quarterly Financial Statements.

 

(b)                        Each Compliance Certificate shall set out the matters, calculations and figures required by the form of Compliance Certificate attached in Schedule 9 ( Form of Compliance Certificate ).

 

(c)                         Each Compliance Certificate shall be signed by a director of the Company and, if required to be delivered with the consolidated Annual Financial Statements of the Company, shall be reported on by the Company’s Auditors in the form agreed by the Company and the Majority Lenders (unless it is such Auditors’ policy not to issue such reports).

 

27.3                         Requirements as to financial statements

 

(a)                        Each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ):

 

(i)          shall be certified by a director of the relevant company as giving a true and fair view of (in the case of Annual Financial Statements), or fairly representing (in other cases), its financial condition and operations as at the date as at which those financial statements were drawn up and, in the case of the Annual Financial Statements, shall be accompanied by any letter addressed to the management of the relevant company by the Auditors;

 

(ii)         shall be accompanied by a statement by the directors of the Company comparing actual performance for the period to which the financial statements relate to:

 

(A)                      the projected performance for that period set out in the Budget; and

 

(B)                      the actual performance for the corresponding period in the preceding Financial Year of the Company; and

 

108



 

(iii)        shall be prepared using the Accounting Principles, accounting practices and financial reference periods consistent with those applied:

 

(A)                      in the case of the Company, in the preparation of the Base Case Model; and

 

(B)                      in the case of any Obligor, in the preparation of the Original Financial Statements for that Obligor (if any),

 

unless, in relation to any set of financial statements, the Company notifies the Agent that there has been a change in the Accounting Principles or the accounting practices and its Auditors (or, if appropriate, the Auditors of the Obligor) deliver to the Agent:

 

(iv)        a description of any change necessary for those financial statements to reflect the Accounting Principles or accounting practices upon which the Base Case Model or, as the case may be, that Obligor’s Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared; and

 

(v)         sufficient information, in form and substance as may be reasonably required by the Agent, to enable the Lenders to determine whether Clause 28 ( Financial covenants ) has been complied with, to determine the Margin as set out in the definition of “Margin” and to make an accurate comparison between the financial position indicated in those financial statements and the Base Case Model (in the case of the Company) or that Obligor’s Original Financial Statements (if any) (in the case of an Obligor).

 

(b)                        If the Company notifies the Agent of a change in accordance with paragraph (a)(iii) above, then the Company and Agent shall enter into negotiations in good faith with a view to agreeing:

 

(i)          whether or not the change might result in any material alteration in the commercial effect of any of the terms of this Agreement; and

 

(ii)         if so, any amendments to this Agreement which may be necessary to ensure that the change does not result in any material alteration in the commercial effect of those terms,

 

and if any amendments are agreed they shall take effect and be binding on each of the Parties in accordance with their terms.

 

If no such agreement is reached within 30 days of that notification of change, the Agent shall (if so requested by the Majority Lenders) instruct the Auditors of the Company or independent accountants (approved by the Company or, in the absence of such approval within 5 days of request by the Agent of such approval, a firm with recognised expertise) to determine any amendment to Clause 28.2 ( Financial condition ), the Margin computations set out in the definition of “Margin”, the Fixed Charge Cover Ratio, Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) and any other terms of this Agreement which the Auditors or, as the case may be, accountants (acting as experts and not

 

109



 

arbitrators) consider appropriate to ensure the change does not result in any material alteration in the commercial effect of the terms of this Agreement. Those amendments shall take effect when so determined by the Auditors, or as the case may be, accountants. The cost and expense of the Auditors or accountants shall be for the account of the Company.

 

Any reference in this Agreement to any financial statements shall be construed as a reference to those financial statements as adjusted to reflect the basis upon which the Base Case Model or, as the case may be, the Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared.

 

27.4                         Budget

 

(a)                        The Company shall supply to the Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, as soon as the same become available but in any event within 30 days after the start of each of its Financial Years to begin with 1 July 2010, an annual Budget for that Financial Year.

 

(b)                        The Company shall ensure that each Budget:

 

(i)          is in a form reasonably acceptable to the Agent;

 

(ii)         is prepared in accordance with the Accounting Principles and the accounting practices and financial reference periods applied to financial statements under Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ); and

 

(iii)        is accompanied by a reasonably detailed commentary from the Senior Management of the Restricted Group.

 

27.5                         Group companies

 

The Company shall, at the same time as it delivers the Annual Financial Statements, supply to the Agent a report issued by its Auditors stating which of its Restricted Subsidiaries are Material Companies and confirming that: (a) the aggregate of earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), aggregate gross assets and aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items and investments in Restricted Subsidiaries of any member of the Restricted Group) exceeds 90 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and turnover of all the members of the Restricted Group; or (b) the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ) are met.

 

27.6                         Presentations and meetings

 

(a)                        The Company will invite the Lenders to all public calls held for holders of any of the Notes and give the Lenders reasonable notice of such calls. The Parties agree that, prior notice of such public calls posted on an electronic website that is used by the Issuer to communicate to the holders of Notes generally for which the Agent has been, prior to the posting of such notice, informed of the website address and relevant password specifications shall constitute reasonable notice of such public calls for the purpose of this paragraph (a) provided that if the Issuer gives notice to the Senior Note Trustee (as defined

 

110



 

in the Intercreditor Agreement), the Company shall also give notice to the Agent.

 

(b)                        At least once every Financial Year, during the first six months of such Financial Year, at least one director of the Company or MUL must give a presentation to the Finance Parties about the performance and prospects of the Restricted Group.

 

27.7                         Year-end

 

The Company shall not change its Accounting Reference Date.

 

27.8                         Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

If any Subsidiaries of the Company have been designated as Unrestricted Subsidiaries, the information delivered under Clauses 27.1 ( Financial statements ), 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate ) and 27.4 ( Budget ) will include reasonably detailed information as to the financial condition of the Restricted Group separate from that of the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

27.9                         Information: miscellaneous

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent (in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, if the Agent so requests):

 

(a)                        at the same time as they are dispatched, copies of all documents dispatched by the Company to its shareholders generally (or any class of them) or dispatched by the Company or any Obligors to its creditors generally (or any class of them);

 

(b)                        promptly upon becoming aware of them, the details of any litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings which are current, threatened or pending against any member of the Restricted Group or its assets (or against the directors of any member of the Restricted Group), and which, if adversely determined, is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect;

 

(c)                         promptly on request, such information as the Security Trustee may reasonably require about the Charged Property and compliance of the Obligors with the terms of any Transaction Security Documents;

 

(d)                        promptly on request, such further information regarding the financial condition, assets and operations of the Group and/or any member of the Group (including any requested amplification or explanation of any item in the financial statements, budgets or other material provided by any Obligor under this Agreement, any changes to management of the Group and an up to date copy of its shareholders’ register (or equivalent in its jurisdiction of incorporation)) as any Finance Party through the Agent may reasonably request;

 

(e)                         promptly upon becoming aware of it, details of a Change of Control;

 

111



 

(f)                          promptly, any actuarial reports relating to pension schemes operated by or maintained for the benefit of members of the Restricted Group and/or any of their employees;

 

(g)                         promptly upon becoming aware of them, details of any Material Contract which is or is likely to be terminated or rescinded prior to its stated maturity date.

 

27.10                  Notification of default

 

(a)                        The Company and each Obligor shall notify the Agent of any Default (and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it) promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence (unless that Obligor is aware that a notification has already been provided by another Obligor).

 

(b)                        Promptly upon a request by the Agent, the Company shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by two of its directors on its behalf certifying (without personal liability) that no Event of Default is continuing (or if an Event of Default is continuing, specifying the Event of Default and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it).

 

27.11                  “Know your customer” checks

 

(a)                        If:

 

(i)          the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement;

 

(ii)         any change in the status of an Obligor or the composition of the shareholders of an Obligor after the date of this Agreement; or

 

(iii)        a proposed assignment or transfer by a Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under this Agreement to a party that is not a Lender prior to such assignment or transfer,

 

obliges the Agent or any Lender (or, in the case of paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender) to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, each Obligor shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent, such Lender or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                        Each Lender shall promptly upon the request of the Agent supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably

 

112



 

requested by the Agent (for itself) in order for the Agent to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                         The Company shall, by not less than 5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent, notify the Agent (which shall promptly notify the Lenders) of its intention to request that one of its Subsidiaries becomes an Additional Obligor pursuant to Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors ).

 

(d)                        Following the giving of any notice pursuant to paragraph (c) above, if the accession of such Additional Obligor obliges the Agent or any Lender to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, the Company shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent or such Lender or any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the accession of such Restricted Subsidiary to this Agreement as an Additional Obligor.

 

28.                                FINANCIAL COVENANT

 

28.1                         Financial definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

Borrowings ” means, at any time, the outstanding principal, capital or nominal amount (including any capitalised interest accretions in respect of any instrument issued at a discount and any other similar amount) of any Financial Indebtedness (other than under paragraph (f) of the definition thereof provided that the principal component of the arrangement to be put in place in connection with unwinding the hedging transactions entered into under the Existing Hedging Agreements will be included in “Borrowings”).

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” means, for any Relevant Period, the consolidated profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                        before deducting any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets (including goodwill) or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets;

 

(b)                        before deducting any Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

(c)                         before deducting any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is

 

113



 

permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                        before taking into account any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items;

 

(e)                         before taking into account any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(f)                          before taking into account any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt;

 

(g)                         before taking into account any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations,

 

(h)                        after deducting the amount of any profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to minority interests;

 

(i)                            after deducting the amount of any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Restricted Group exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted Group through distributions by such investment or entity;

 

(j)                           after excluding the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period; and

 

(k)                        after deducting, to the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs of a revenue nature,

 

in each case, to the extent added, deducted, taken into account or excluded, as the case may be, for the purposes of determining profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation.

 

Consolidated Net Finance Charges ” means, for any Relevant Period, the aggregate amount of interest, all regular or periodic commission, fees or discounts in the nature of interest accrued in respect of Borrowings of the Restricted Group in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                        excluding any such obligations owed to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                        including the interest element whether paid or payable, in respect of leasing and hire purchase payments under lease or hire purchase arrangements which would, in accordance with the Accounting Principles, be treated as finance or capital leases;

 

114



 

(c)                         including any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments paid or payable by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging arrangement;

 

(d)                        deducting any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging instrument;

 

(e)                         deducting any accrued interest owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group on any deposit or bank account or in respect of Cash Equivalent Investments; and

 

(f)                          excluding any up-front arrangement fees, up-front underwriting fees, up-front commitment fees, up-front participation fees or up-front agency fees paid in connection with the Facilities or the Notes issued on the Closing Date by any member of the Restricted Group (except where any such fee is in excess of a reasonable market rate).

 

Financial Quarter ” means the period commencing on the day after one Quarter Date and ending on the next Quarter Date.

 

Financial Year ” means the annual accounting period of the Restricted Group ending on or about 30 June in each year.

 

Quarter Date ” means each of 31 March, 30 June, 30 September and 31 December.

 

Relevant Period ” means each period of twelve months ending on the last day of each Financial Quarter.

 

Total Net Debt ” means, at any time, the aggregate amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the principal amount of Borrowings but:

 

(a)                        excluding any such obligations to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                        including, in the case of finance leases, only the capitalised value thereof; and

 

(c)                         deducting the aggregate amount of Cash and Cash Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that time,

 

and so that no amount shall be included or excluded more than once.

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio ” means the ratio of Total Net Debt to Consolidated EBITDA.

 

28.2                         Financial condition

 

The Company shall ensure that, for each Relevant Period, Consolidated EBITDA for such Relevant Period is not less than £65,000,000, subject to Clause 28.4 ( Champions League Non Qualification Event ).

 

115



 

28.3                         Financial testing

 

Subject to Clause 28.4 ( Champions League Non Qualification Event ) below, the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial condition ) shall be calculated in accordance with the Accounting Principles and tested by reference to each of the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraphs (a) and (b) of Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) and/or each Compliance Certificate delivered pursuant to Clause 27.2 ( Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate ) .

 

28.4                         Champions League Non Qualification Event

 

(a)                        For the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial Covenant ), if a Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, the Company may elect, at any time prior to the end of the Financial Year in which such Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, to adjust the definition of Consolidated EBITDA for each Financial Quarter falling in the Financial Year in respect of which the first team of MUFC is not in the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League by adding back an amount equal to “X” in each such Financial Quarter (the “ Adjusted Quarters ”) where:

 

X ” corresponds to the amount set out in Schedule 16 ( Table of Values for X ) for that Financial Quarter minus the following:

 

(i)          the net amount received by the Restricted Group in that Financial Quarter in respect of matches (both home and away) and media payments relating to UEFA cup performances; and

 

(ii)         the net amount of any reduction to player salaries in that Financial Quarter arising out of the existing contractual provisions as a result of the Champions League Non Qualification Event.

 

(b)                        At the same time as the Company makes an election under paragraph (a), it shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by a director of the Company (i) confirming the value of X and the amount of each Adjustment and setting out (in reasonable detail) computation of those amounts and (ii) attaching a copy of the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet (following the Adjustments).

 

(c)                         If the Majority Lenders give notice to the Agent that they do not agree with the calculations of any of the Adjustments contained in the certificate described in paragraph (b) above (acting reasonably), the Company and the Agent will consult in good faith for a period of not more than 10 Business Days with a view to correcting the calculations of the Adjustments.

 

(d)                        If agreement has not been reached within the 10 Business Day period referred to in paragraph (c) above then, at the request of the Majority Lenders (and at the expense of the Company), the Agent may appoint one of PricewaterhouseCoopers, Ernst & Young, KPMG or Deloitte & Touche to determine the amount of the Adjustments (and, consequently, the value of

 

116


 

                                        “X”) and such determination shall (in the absence of manifest error) be binding on the Parties.

 

(e)                         For the avoidance of doubt, for the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 ( Financial covenant ) only, Consolidated EBITDA in any Relevant Period which contains one or more Adjusted Quarters shall be calculated using the adjusted values of Consolidated EBITDA set out in paragraph (a) above for each such Adjusted Quarter.

 

(f)                          The above election may only be made twice over the life of the Facilities and may not be made during two consecutive Financial Years.

 

29.                                GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 29 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

29.1                         Restrictive Covenants

 

Each Obligor shall comply with the covenants set out in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

29.2                         Authorisations

 

Each Obligor shall promptly:

 

(a)                        obtain, comply with and do all that is necessary to maintain in full force and effect; and

 

(b)                        supply (on request), certified copies to the Agent of,

 

any Authorisation required under any law or regulation of a Relevant Jurisdiction to:

 

(i)                            enable it to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)         subject to the Legal Reservations, ensure the legality, validity, enforceability or admissibility in evidence of any Finance Document; and

 

(iii)        enable it to carry on its business in the ordinary course except to the extent failure to do so has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.3                         Compliance with laws

 

Each Obligor shall comply in all respects with all laws to which it is subject, where failure so to comply has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

117



 

29.4                         Environmental compliance

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group shall):

 

(a)                        comply with all Environmental Law to which any member of the Restricted Group is subject;

 

(b)                        obtain and maintain in full force and effect all Environmental Permits necessary in connection with the ownership and operation of its business; and

 

(c)                         comply with all other covenants, conditions, restrictions or agreements directly or indirectly concerned with any contamination, pollution or waste or the release or discharge of any toxic or hazardous substance in connection with any Real Property which is or was at any time owned, leased or occupied by any member of the Restricted Group or on which any member of the Restricted Group has conducted any activity,

 

where failure to do so would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.5                         Environmental claims

 

Each Obligor shall (through the Company) inform the Agent in writing as soon as reasonably practicable upon becoming aware:

 

(a)                        if any Environmental Claim has been commenced or (to the best of an Obligor’s knowledge and belief) is pending or threatened against any member of the Restricted Group; or

 

(b)                        of any facts or circumstances which will or are reasonably likely to result in any Environmental Claim being commenced or threatened against any member of the Restricted Group,

 

where the claim could, if adversely determined against that member of the Restricted Group and, if so determined, would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.6                         Taxation

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) duly and punctually pay and discharge all Taxes (or, where payments of Taxes must be made by reference to estimated amounts, such estimated Tax (calculated in good faith) as due and payable for the relevant period) imposed upon it or its assets within the time period allowed without incurring penalties unless and only to the extent that:

 

(a)                        such payment is being contested in good faith;

 

(b)                        adequate reserves are being maintained for those Taxes and the costs required to contest them to the extent required by the Accounting Principles;

 

(c)                         such payment can be lawfully withheld; and

 

 

118



 

(d)                        no member of the Restricted Group may change its residence for Tax purposes.

 

29.7                         Change of business

 

The Company shall procure that no substantial change is made to the general nature of the business of the Company, the Obligors or the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) from that carried on by the Restricted Group at the date of this Agreement.

 

29.8                         Pari passu ranking

 

Each Obligor shall ensure that at all times any unsecured and unsubordinated claims of a Finance Party held against it under the Finance Documents rank at least pari passu with the claims of all its other unsecured and unsubordinated creditors except those creditors whose claims are mandatorily preferred by laws of general application to companies.

 

29.9                         Insurance

 

(a)                        Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group will) maintain insurances (other than in respect of permanent disability for players occurring when players are playing, practising or training for a member of the Restricted Group) on and in relation to its business and assets against those risks and to the extent as is usual for companies carrying on the same or substantially similar business.

 

(b)                        All insurances must be with reputable independent insurance companies or underwriters.

 

29.10                  Pensions and employment

 

(a)                        The Company shall ensure that all pension schemes (or sections of pension schemes in the case of the Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme) operated by or maintained for the benefit of members of the Restricted Group and/or any of its employees are funded with a view to them becoming fully funded on the then current statutory funding requirement within a period of time permitted by applicable legislation and considered reasonable in all of the circumstances by the scheme actuary and are operated or maintained as required by law and that no action or omission is taken by any member of the Restricted Group in relation to such a pension scheme which has or is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(b)                        Except for the Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme and the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme, the Company shall ensure that no member of the Restricted Group is at any time an employer (for the purposes of sections 38 to 51 of the Pensions Act 2004) of an occupational pension scheme which is not a money purchase scheme (both terms as defined in the Pension Schemes Act 1993) or “connected” with or an “associate” of (as those terms are used in sections 39 or 43 of the Pensions Act 2004) such an employer.

 

119



 

(c)                         The Company shall ensure that no company becomes a member of the Restricted Group after the date of this Agreement if it has any liability or contingent liability in respect of any occupational pension scheme which is not a money purchase scheme (both terms as defined in the Pension Schemes Act 1993) which is not covered by an indemnity from the vendor (in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably)).

 

(d)                        The Company shall deliver to the Agent within a reasonable time of receipt of those reports being prepared in order to comply with the then current statutory or auditing requirements (as applicable either to the trustees of any relevant schemes or to the Company), actuarial reports in relation to all pension schemes mentioned in paragraph (a) above.

 

(e)                         The Company shall promptly notify the Agent of any material change in the rate of contributions to any pension schemes mentioned in paragraph (a) above, paid or recommended to be paid (whether by the scheme actuary or otherwise) or required by law or otherwise.

 

(f)                          Each Obligor shall immediately notify the Agent of any investigation or proposed investigation by the Pensions Regulator which is reasonably likely to lead to the issue of a Financial Support Direction or a Contribution Notice to any member of the Restricted Group.

 

(g)                         Each Obligor shall immediately notify the Agent if it receives a Financial Support Direction or a Contribution Notice from the Pensions Regulator.

 

29.11                  Access

 

While a Default is continuing (or where the Agent reasonably suspects a Default) each Obligor shall and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group will permit the Agent and/or the Security Trustee and/or accountants or other professional advisers and contractors of the Agent or Security Trustee to have access at all reasonable times during normal business hours and on reasonable notice (for a reasonable period) at the risk and reasonable cost to the Company to (a) inspect and take copies and extracts from the premises, assets, books, accounts and records of each member of the Restricted Group and (b) view the assets which are the subject of the Transaction Security and the premises of each member of the Restricted Group and (c) meet and discuss matters with Senior Management.

 

29.12                  Intellectual property

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall):

 

(a)                        preserve and maintain the subsistence and validity of the Intellectual Property which are material to the business of the relevant Restricted Group member;

 

(b)                        take such steps as are necessary and commercially reasonable to prevent any infringement in any material respect of that Intellectual Property;

 

120



 

(c)                         make registrations and pay all registration fees and taxes necessary to maintain that Intellectual Property which is material to the business in full force and effect and record its interest in that Intellectual Property;

 

(d)                        not use or permit that Intellectual Property to be used in a way or take any step or omit to take any step in respect of that Intellectual Property which may materially and adversely affect the existence or value of that Intellectual Property or imperil the right of any member of the Restricted Group to use such property; and

 

(e)                         not discontinue the use of that Intellectual Property which is material to the business,

 

other than where the failure to comply with any of the above undertakings would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.13                  Amendments

 

No Obligors shall (and the Company shall ensure that no member of the Restricted Group will) amend, vary, novate, supplement, supersede, waive or terminate any term of:

 

(a)                        the Note Documents, so as to bring forward the maturity or any amortisation of the Notes or reduce the Weighted Average Life to Maturity (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) of the Notes; or

 

(b)                        the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

except in a way which is not reasonably likely to materially and adversely affect the interests of the Lenders.

 

29.14                  Guarantors

 

(a)                        The Company shall ensure that at all times:

 

(i)                              all Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, are Guarantors (in the case of any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, simultaneously to becoming guarantors in respect of the Notes); and

 

(ii)                           subject to paragraph (d) below, the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors, the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 90 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all members of the Restricted Group, in each case

 

121



 

calculated by reference to the Original Financial Statements of the Company prior to the Closing Date; and (ii) thereafter, with each set of audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ).

 

(b)                        The Company shall not have any obligation to procure that any member of the Restricted Group becomes an Additional Guarantor unless the Annual Financial Statements demonstrate that the same would be necessary in order to comply with the requirements of this Clause 29.14.

 

(c)                         The Company shall not be in breach of sub-paragraph (a)(ii) of this Clause 29.14 if the only reason the 90 per cent. threshold set out therein is not met is that the Excluded Subsidiaries (taken together) have earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), gross assets and turnover representing more than 10 per cent of Consolidated EBITDA or gross assets or turnover (excluding intra-Restricted Group items) representing more than 10 per cent. of the gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated on a consolidated basis.

 

(d)                        The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraph (a) above, to the extent it is not unlawful for the relevant person to become a Guarantor and that person becoming a Guarantor would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management. Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability. This includes agreeing to a limit on the amount guaranteed. The Agent may (but shall not be obliged to) agree to such a limit if, in its opinion, to do so would avoid the relevant unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

(e)                         Any member of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) that becomes a Material Company and any Material Company (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) acquired in accordance with this Agreement after the Closing Date shall become a Guarantor and grant Security as the Agent may require and shall accede to the Intercreditor Agreement within 20 Business Days of delivery of any Compliance Certificate accompanying the audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 ( Financial Statements ) or within 20 Business Days of its acquisition, as the case may be.

 

(f)                          Nothing in this Agreement shall require any Excluded Subsidiary to accede as a Guarantor for so long as it is an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

29.15                  Designation of Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

(a)                        The Company will not designate MUL or any Subsidiary of MUL as an Unrestricted Subsidiary without the prior written consent of the Majority Lenders (and, for the avoidance of doubt, any designation of an Obligor as an Unrestricted Subsidiary would require the consent of the Super Majority Lenders).

 

122



 

(b)                        Nothing in this Agreement shall restrict the Company from designating any of its Subsidiaries which are not in the MUL Group from being Unrestricted Subsidiaries provided that such Subsidiary meets the requirements for such designation set out in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

(c)                         If a member of the Group is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, each Obligor will (i) ensure that the Unrestricted Subsidiary does not (and will, for so long as it is an Unrestricted Subsidiary, not) legally or beneficially own shares in any Restricted Subsidiaries; and (ii) use its reasonable endeavors to ensure that no member of the Restricted Group has any material liabilities (including pension, environmental and tax liabilities) to or in respect of the Unrestricted Subsidiary and if any such material liability arises the Company will promptly notify the Agent and procure that the Unrestricted Subsidiary becomes a Restricted Subsidiary as soon as reasonably practicable and in any event within 20 Business Days of the first date on which the Company is aware of the material liability.

 

29.16                  Further assurance

 

(a)                        Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times promptly do all such acts or execute all such documents (including assignments, transfers, mortgages, charges, notices and instructions) as the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (and in such form as the Security Trustee may reasonably require in favour of the Security Trustee or its nominee(s)):

 

(i)          to perfect the Security created or intended to be created under or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents (which may include the execution of a mortgage, charge, assignment or other Security over all or any of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security) or for the exercise of any rights powers and remedies of the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties provided by or pursuant to the Finance Documents or by law;

 

(ii)         to confer on the Security Trustee or confer on the Finance Parties Security over any property and assets of that Obligor located in any jurisdiction equivalent or similar to the Security intended to be conferred by or pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents; and/or

 

(iii)        to facilitate the realisation of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

(b)                        Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times take all such action as is available to it (including making all filings and registrations) as may be necessary for the purpose of the creation, perfection, protection or maintenance of any Security conferred or intended to be conferred on the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties by or pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

123



 

(c)                         The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraphs (a) and (b) above, to the extent it is not unlawful and would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management. Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

29.17                  Use of Stadium

 

The Company shall procure that Manchester United Football Club’s first XI team shall play all its home Premier League fixtures and all its competitive home, domestic, European and continental cup and league matches at the Stadium save as otherwise required by any regulatory authority having the recognised power to regulate such matters or as a result of circumstances beyond the Restricted Group’s control.

 

29.18                  Note Purchase Condition

 

No member of the Restricted Group may prepay, purchase, defease or redeem (or otherwise retire for value) any Notes, Replacement Debt or Term Debt (or offer to do so) unless:

 

(a)                        either (i) immediately following such prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption (or other retirement for value), the aggregate of the principal amount of Notes and Term Debt prepaid, purchased, defeased or redeemed (or otherwise retired for value) since the Closing Date (other than from (1) the proceeds of Replacement Debt (excluding any Replacement Debt that is legally or beneficially owned by a member of the Restricted Group); and (2) Relevant Equity invested into the Restricted Group by the Investors or their Affiliates) would be less than £50,000,000 or (ii) to the extent that the aggregate principal amount of such prepayments, purchases, defeasances or redemptions (or other retirements for value) exceeds £50,000,000, an equivalent amount of the Commitments are cancelled (and, if applicable, Utilisations are prepaid) (or, in the case of an Asset Sale, an offer is made to cancel (and, if applicable, prepay) the Commitments in an equivalent amount);

 

(b)                        Consolidated EBITDA for the Relevant Period ending on the most recent Quarter Date in relation to which financial statements have been (or are required to have been) provided by the Company in accordance with Clause 27.1 ( Financial statements ) was greater than £82,500,000; and

 

(c)                         no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption (or other retirement for value).

 

29.19                  Condition Subsequent

 

(a)                          Within 30 days of the Closing Date, the Company will provide to the Agent a letter from the Company to the Agent specifying the Mandatory Prepayment Account including details of the account name, account number and the name and address of the bank where each account is held.

 

(b)                          Within 10 Business Days of the Closing Date, (i) the Company will provide the Agent with a duplicate of the share certificates representing 97,626

 

124



 

ordinary shares in Manchester United Limited held by the Company and (ii) MUL with provide the Agent with the original share certificate representing all the shares in MU Finance and with the original share certificate representing all the shares in Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited.

 

(c)                         Within 10 Business Days of the Closing Date the Company shall provide to the Agent the results of a land registry search in favour of the Security Trustee on the appropriate forms against title number GM690578 giving not less than twenty five Business Days’ priority beyond the date the Real Property became subject to the Security and/or Finance Documents and showing no subsisting charges (other than those to be released on grant of the supplemental mortgages forming part of the Transaction Security) or any restrictions against the title which would prevent registration of those supplemental mortgages at the land registry.

 

30.                                EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

Each of the events or circumstances set out in this Clause 30 (save for Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration )) is an Event of Default.

 

30.1                         Non-payment

 

An Obligor does not pay:

 

(a)                        on the due date any amount of principal; or

 

(b)                        within 30 days of the due date, any other amount payable pursuant to a Finance Document,

 

at the place at and in the currency in which it is expressed to be payable unless, in the case of a payment of principal:

 

(i)                            its failure to pay is caused by administrative or technical error or a Disruption Event; and

 

(ii)                         payment is made within three Business Days of its due date.

 

30.2                         Breach of certain obligations

 

Any requirement of Clause 28 ( Financial covenant ) is not satisfied.

 

30.3                         Other obligations

 

An Obligor does not comply with any provision of the Finance Documents (other than those referred to in Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment ) and Clause 30.2 ( Breach of certain obligations )) unless such non-compliance is capable of remedy and is remedied within 30 Business Days, of the earlier of the Agent giving notice thereof to the Company or any Obligor becoming aware of the failure to comply.

 

125



 

30.4                         Misrepresentation

 

Any representation or statement made or deemed to be made by an Obligor in the Finance Documents or in any other document delivered by or on behalf of any Obligor under or in connection with any Finance Document is or proves to have been incorrect or misleading (in the case of any representation or statement which is not subject to a materiality threshold in accordance with its terms, in any material respect) when made or deemed to be made and, if the circumstances causing such misrepresentation are capable of remedy within such period, such Obligor shall have failed to remedy such circumstances within 15 Business Days after the earlier of the Agent giving notice to the Company or the Company becoming aware of such misrepresentation.

 

30.5                         Cross default

 

(a)                        Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is not paid when due nor within any originally applicable grace period.

 

(b)                        Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is declared to be or otherwise becomes due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(c)                         Any commitment for any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is cancelled or suspended by a creditor of any member of the Restricted Group as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(d)                        Any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group becomes entitled to declare any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(e)                         No Event of Default will occur under this Clause 30.5 if the aggregate amount of Financial Indebtedness or commitment for Financial Indebtedness falling within paragraphs (a) to (d) above is less than £2,000,000 (or its equivalent in any other currency or currencies).

 

30.6                         Insolvency

 

(a)                        A Material Company is unable or admits inability to pay its debts as they fall due or is declared to be unable to pay its debts under applicable law, suspends or threatens to suspend making payments on any of its debts as they fall due or, by reason of actual or anticipated financial difficulties, commences negotiations with one or more of its creditors with a view to rescheduling any of its indebtedness.

 

(b)                        Any Material Company is or is deemed to be insolvent under any applicable law (other than Section 123(2) of the Insolvency Act 1986) or (save the extent the same is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 30 days of commencement) or where written demand is made in respect of an aggregate amount of not less than £5,000,000 (taking into account contingent and prospective liabilities).

 

126


 

(c)                         A moratorium is declared in respect of any indebtedness of any Material Company.

 

30.7                         Insolvency proceedings

 

(a)                        Any corporate action, legal proceedings or other formal procedure or step is taken in relation to:

 

(i)                             the suspension of payments, a moratorium of any indebtedness, winding-up, dissolution, administration or reorganisation (by way of voluntary arrangement, scheme of arrangement or otherwise) of any Material Company other than a solvent liquidation or reorganisation of any Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation;

 

(ii)                          a composition, compromise, assignment or arrangement with any creditor of any Material Company;

 

(iii)                       the appointment of a liquidator (other than in respect of a solvent liquidation of a Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation), receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or other similar officer in respect of any Material Company or any of its assets having an aggregate value of £5,000,000 or greater;

 

(iv)                      enforcement of any Security over any assets having an aggregate value of £2,500,000 or greater of any Material Company,

 

or any analogous procedure or step is taken in any jurisdiction.

 

(b)                        Paragraph (a) shall not apply to:

 

(i)                             any procedure or step in relation to a Dormant Subsidiary;

 

(ii)                          any winding-up petition or (to the extent relevant) other procedural step in relation to the appointment of a receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or similar officer (but not excluding the actual appointment thereof) which is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 30 days of commencement; or

 

(iii)                       any application for the appointment of an administrator is discharged at least five days prior to the first hearing of that application.

 

30.8                         Creditors’ process

 

Any expropriation, attachment, sequestration, distress or execution (including enforcement of Security) or any analogous process in any jurisdiction affects any asset or assets of Material Companies having an aggregate value of £2,500,000 and is not discharged within 30 days.

 

127



 

30.9                         Unlawfulness and invalidity

 

(a)                        It is or becomes unlawful for an Obligor or, in the case of the Intercreditor Agreement, a member of the Restricted Group, to perform any of its material obligations under any of the Finance Documents or any of the Transaction Security created or expressed to be created or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents ceases to be valid or becomes unlawful.

 

(b)                        Any obligation or obligations of any Obligor under any Finance Documents or any member of the Restricted Group under the Intercreditor Agreement are not or cease to be legal, valid, binding or enforceable (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                         Any Finance Document ceases to be in full force and effect or any Transaction Security or any subordination created under this Agreement or the Intercreditor Agreement ceases to be legal, valid, binding, enforceable or effective (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

30.10                  Intercreditor Agreement

 

(a)                        Any member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) fails to comply with the provisions of, or does not perform its obligations under, the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

(b)                        a representation or warranty given by a member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor in the Intercreditor Agreement is incorrect in any material respect,

 

and, if the non-compliance or circumstances giving rise to the misrepresentation are capable of remedy, it is not remedied within 15 Business Days of the earlier of the Agent giving notice to that party or that party becoming aware of the non-compliance or misrepresentation.

 

30.11                  Repudiation

 

An Obligor repudiates a Finance Document or evidences an intention to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

30.12                  Cessation of business

 

The Restricted Group (taken as a whole) ceases (or threatens to suspend or cease) to carry on all or a substantial part of its business other than as part of a disposal which is permitted under this Agreement.

 

128



 

30.13                  Amending articles of association

 

Any Obligor amends, its articles of association without the prior written consent of the Majority Lenders if such modification is reasonably likely to be materially adverse to the interests of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents.

 

30.14                  Audit qualification

 

The Auditors of the Restricted Group adversely qualify the audited annual consolidated financial statements of the Company and:

 

(a)                        the qualification is made because those Auditors did not have access to adequate or reliable information; or

 

(b)                        in the opinion of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably), the qualification is material in the context of the Finance Documents and the transactions contemplated in those documents.

 

30.15                  Material adverse change

 

Any event or circumstance occurs which has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

30.16                  Pensions

 

The Pensions Regulator issues a Financial Support Direction or a Contribution Notice to any member of the Restricted Group which has or is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

30.17                  Acceleration

 

On and at any time after the occurrence of an Event of Default which is continuing the Agent may, and shall if so directed by the Majority Lenders, by notice to the Company:

 

(a)                        cancel all or part of the Total Commitments and/or Ancillary Commitments at which time they shall immediately be cancelled provided that such cancellation shall be made pro rata between the Facility A Commitments and the Facility B Commitments;

 

(b)                        declare that all or part of the Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued or outstanding under the Finance Documents be immediately due and payable, at which time they shall become immediately due and payable;

 

(c)                         declare that all or part of the Utilisations be payable on demand, at which time they shall immediately become payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders;

 

(d)                        declare that cash cover in respect of each Letter of Credit and the Syndicated Portion of each Alternative L/C Utilisation is immediately due and payable at which time it shall become immediately due and payable;

 

129



 

(e)                         declare that the cash cover in respect of each Letter of Credit and the Syndicated Portion of each Alternative L/C Utilisation is payable on demand at which time it shall immediately become due and payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders;

 

(f)                          declare all or any part of the amounts (or cash cover in relation to hose amounts) outstanding under the Ancillary Facilities to be immediately due and payable at which time they shall become immediately due and payable;

 

(g)                         declare that all or any part of the amounts (or cash cover in relation to those amounts) outstanding under the Ancillary Facilities be payable on demand, at which time they shall immediately become payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders; and/or

 

(h)                        exercise or direct the Security Trustee to exercise any or all of its rights, remedies, powers or discretions under the Finance Documents.

 

130



 

SECTION 9

CHANGES TO PARTIES

 

31.                                CHANGES TO THE LENDERS

 

31.1                         Assignments and transfers by the Lenders

 

Subject to this Clause 31 a Lender (the “ Existing Lender ”) may:

 

(a)                        assign any of its rights;

 

(b)                        transfer by novation any of its rights and obligations; or

 

(c)                         enter into a sub-participation in relation to its rights and obligations,

 

under any Finance Document to another bank or financial institution or to a trust, fund or other entity which is regularly engaged in or established for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans, securities or other financial assets or to any other person (the “ New Lender ”) which in each case, unless an Event of Default is continuing, is a US Qualifying Lender (as defined in Clause 20.1).

 

31.2                         Conditions of assignment or transfer

 

(a)                        The consent of the Company is required for an assignment, transfer or sub-participation by an Existing Lender, unless the assignment, transfer or sub-participation is:

 

(i)                             to another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender;

 

(ii)                          if the Existing Lender disposing of its interest by sub-participation in any commitments or undertakings retains (x) all of the voting rights with respect to such commitments or undertakings and (y) more than two thirds of the economic interest in the commitments or undertakings; or

 

(iii)                       made at a time when an Event of Default is continuing.

 

(b)                        The consent of the Company to an assignment or transfer must not be unreasonably withheld or delayed. The Company will be deemed to have given its consent five Business Days after the Existing Lender has requested it unless consent is expressly refused by the Company within that time in accordance with this paragraph (b).

 

(c)                         The consent of the Company to an assignment or transfer must not be withheld solely because the assignment or transfer may result in an increase to the Mandatory Costs.

 

(d)                        The consent of the Issuing Bank (if one has been appointed) (with such consent not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed) is required for any assignment or transfer by an Existing Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under the Facilities.

 

131



 

(e)                         The consent of the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed) is required for any assignment or transfer by any Existing Lender that is a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under the Facilities.

 

(f)                          Unless the Company and the relevant Existing Lender otherwise agree in respect of transfers between Existing Lenders and their Affiliates a transfer of part of a Commitment or Commitments by the Existing Lender must be of a minimum amount of £1,000,000, provided that if the Existing Lender retains any Commitment or Commitments it is (or they are) of a minimum amount of £1,000,000 in aggregate across the Facilities.

 

(g)                         In determining whether the requirements of paragraph (f) above as to the minimum amount in respect of any Facility or Facilities to be retained by an Existing Lender are satisfied, the amount of any Commitment or Commitments of any Affiliate of the relevant Existing Lender to be retained shall be aggregated with the Commitment or Commitments of the Existing Lender to be transferred and/or retained (as the case may be).

 

(h)                        An assignment will only be effective on:

 

(i)                             receipt by the Agent (whether in the Assignment Agreement or otherwise) of written confirmation from the New Lender (in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent) that the New Lender will assume the same obligations to the other Finance Parties and the other Secured Parties as it would have been under if it was an Original Lender;

 

(ii)                          the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(iii)                       the performance by the Agent of all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to such assignment to a New Lender, the completion of which the Agent shall promptly notify to the Existing Lender and the New Lender.

 

(i)                            A transfer will only be effective on:

 

(i)                             the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(ii)                          procedure set out in Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) being complied with.

 

(j)                           If:

 

(i)                             a Lender assigns or transfers any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents or changes its Facility Office; and

 

(ii)                          as a result of circumstances existing at the date the assignment, transfer or change occurs, an Obligor would be obliged to make a payment to

 

132



 

the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office under Clause 21 ( Increased Costs ),

 

then the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office is only entitled to receive payment under that Clause to the same extent as the Existing Lender or Lender acting through its previous Facility Office would have been if the assignment, transfer or change had not occurred.

 

(k)                        Each New Lender, by executing the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, confirms, for the avoidance of doubt, that the Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the transfer or assignment becomes effective in accordance with this Agreement and that it is bound by that decision to the same extent as the Existing Lender would have been had it remained a Lender.

 

31.3                         Assignment or transfer fee

 

Unless the Agent otherwise agrees and excluding an assignment or transfer (i) to an Affiliate of a Lender, (ii) to a Related Fund or (iii) made in connection with primary syndication of the Facilities, the New Lender shall, on the date upon which an assignment or transfer takes effect, pay to the Agent (for its own account) a fee of £1,500.

 

31.4                         Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders

 

(a)                        Unless expressly agreed to the contrary, an Existing Lender makes no representation or warranty and assumes no responsibility to a New Lender for:

 

(i)                             the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of the Transaction Documents, the Transaction Security or any other documents;

 

(ii)                          the financial condition of any Obligor;

 

(iii)                       the performance and observance by any Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group of its obligations under the Transaction Documents or any other documents; or

 

(iv)                      the accuracy of any statements (whether written or oral) made in or in connection with any Transaction Document or any other document,

 

and any representations or warranties implied by law are excluded.

 

(b)                        Each New Lender confirms to the Existing Lender and the other Finance Parties that it:

 

(i)                             has made (and shall continue to make) its own independent investigation and assessment of the financial condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities in connection with its participation in this Agreement and has not relied exclusively on any information

 

133



 

provided to it by the Existing Lender or any other Finance Party in connection with any Transaction Document or the Transaction Security; and

 

(ii)                          will continue to make its own independent appraisal of the creditworthiness of each Obligor and its related entities whilst any amount is or may be outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

(c)                         Nothing in any Finance Document obliges an Existing Lender to:

 

(i)                             accept a re-transfer or re-assignment from a New Lender of any of the rights and obligations assigned or transferred under this Clause 31; or

 

(ii)                          support any losses directly or indirectly incurred by the New Lender by reason of the non-performance by any Obligor of its obligations under the Finance Documents or otherwise.

 

31.5                         Procedure for transfer

 

(a)                        Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ) a transfer is effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender and update the Register in accordance with Clause 34.21 ( Register ). The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Transfer Certificate appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Transfer Certificate.

 

(b)                        The Agent shall only be obliged to execute a Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the transfer to such New Lender.

 

(c)                         Subject to Clause 31.10 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)                             to the extent that in the Transfer Certificate the Existing Lender seeks to transfer by novation its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the Existing Lender shall be released from further obligations towards one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security and their respective rights against one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security shall be cancelled (being the “ Discharged Rights and Obligations ”);

 

(ii)                          each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the New Lender shall assume

 

134



 

obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another which differ from the Discharged Rights and Obligations only insofar as that Obligor or other member of the Restricted Group and the New Lender have assumed and/or acquired the same in place of that Obligor and the Existing Lender;

 

(iii)                       the Agent, the Arranger, the Security Trustee, the New Lender, the other Lenders, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and any relevant Ancillary Lender shall acquire the same rights and assume the same obligations between themselves and in respect of the Transaction Security as they would have acquired and assumed had the New Lender been an Original Lender with the rights, and/or obligations acquired or assumed by it as a result of the transfer and to that extent the Agent, the Arranger, the Security Trustee, the Issuing Bank , the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and any relevant Ancillary Lender and the Existing Lender shall each be released from further obligations to each other under the Finance Documents; and

 

(iv)                      the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender”.

 

31.6                         Procedure for assignment

 

(a)                        Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ) an assignment may be effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender. The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Assignment Agreement appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Assignment Agreement.

 

(b)                        The Agent shall only be obliged to execute an Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assignment to such New Lender.

 

(c)                         Subject to Clause 31.10 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)                             the Existing Lender will assign absolutely to the New Lender its rights under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security expressed to be the subject of the assignment in the Assignment Agreement;

 

(ii)                          the Existing Lender will be released from the obligations (the “ Relevant Obligations ”) expressed to be the subject of the release in the Assignment Agreement (and any corresponding obligations by which it is bound in respect of the Transaction Security); and

 

(iii)                       the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender” and will be bound by obligations equivalent to the Relevant Obligations.

 

135



 

(d)                        Lenders may utilise procedures other than those set out in this Clause 31.6 to assign their rights under the Finance Documents (but not, without the consent of the Company or unless in accordance with Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ), to obtain a release by each Obligor from the obligations owed to that Obligor by the Lenders nor the assumption of equivalent obligations by a New Lender) provided that they comply with the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 ( Conditions of assignment or transfer ).

 

31.7                         Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company

 

The Agent shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after it has executed a Transfer Certificate or an Assignment Agreement, send to the Company a copy of that Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement.

 

31.8                         Replacement of existing Alternative Letters of Credit

 

(a)                        Promptly following receipt of a notice from the Agent that:

 

(i)                             an Alternative L/C Lender or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank has entered into the necessary documentation to effect a transfer or assignment to a New Lender in accordance with this Clause 31 attaching (and the Alternative L/C Lender or Alternative L/C Fronting Bank shall be obliged to attach) the requisite number of originals of a replacement letter of credit on substantially the same terms as an existing Alternative Letter of Credit (but providing that it will not take effect until the beneficiary returns an original of the existing Alternative Letter of Credit to the respective Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank) executed by the New Lender; or

 

(ii)                          a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender has entered into the necessary documentation to effect a transfer or assignment to a New Lender which is capable of issuing Alternative Letters of Credit under the Facilities in accordance with this Clause 31 attaching (and the Fronted Alternative L/C Lender shall be obliged to attach) the requisite number of originals of a replacement letter of credit on substantially the same terms as an existing Alternative Letter of Credit (but providing that it will not take effect until the beneficiary returns an original of the existing Alternative Letter of Credit to the respective Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank) executed by the New Lender,

 

each other Alternative L/C Lender and Alternative L/C Fronting Bank that was party to the existing Alternative Letter of Credit shall execute the replacement letter of credit and return the originals to the Agent (and on the date on which the replacement letter of credit becomes effective, it will be treated as an Alternative Letter of Credit in place of the existing Alternative Letter of Credit which it replaced).

 

(b)                        The Company shall procure that each Obligor shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure the replacement of each such Alternative Letter of

 

136


 

Credit pursuant to paragraph (a) above (including the return of the originals of the Alternative Letters of Credit from the relevant beneficiaries).

 

31.9                         Security over Lenders’ rights

 

In addition to the other rights provided to Lenders under this Clause 31, each Lender may without consulting with or obtaining consent from any Obligor, at any time charge, assign or otherwise create Security in or over (whether by way of collateral or otherwise) all or any of its rights under any Finance Document to secure obligations of that Lender including, without limitation:

 

(a)                                  any charge, assignment or other Security to secure obligations to a federal reserve or central bank; and

 

(b)                                  in the case of any Lender which is a fund, any charge, assignment or other Security granted to any holders (or trustee or representatives of holders) of obligations owed, or securities issued, by that Lender as security for those obligations or securities,

 

except that no such charge, assignment or Security shall:

 

(i)                                      release a Lender from any of its obligations under the Finance Documents or substitute the beneficiary of the relevant charge, assignment or other Security for the Lender as a party to any of the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)                                   require any payments to be made by an Obligor or grant to any person any more extensive rights than those required to be made or granted to the relevant Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

31.10                  Pro rata interest settlement

 

If the Agent has notified the Lenders that it is able to distribute interest payments on a “pro rata basis” to Existing Lenders and New Lenders then (in respect of any transfer pursuant to Clause 31.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) or any assignment pursuant to Clause 31.6 ( Procedure for assignment ) the Transfer Date of which, in each case, is after the date of such notification and is not on the last day of an Interest Period):

 

(a)                                  any interest or fees in respect of the relevant participation which are expressed to accrue by reference to the lapse of time shall continue to accrue in favour of the Existing Lender up to but excluding the Transfer Date (“ Accrued Amounts ”) and shall become due and payable to the Existing Lender (without further interest accruing on them) on the last day of the current Interest Period (or, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the next of the dates which falls at six-Monthly intervals after the first day of that Interest Period); and

 

(b)                                  the rights assigned or transferred by the Existing Lender will not include the right to the Accrued Amounts so that, for the avoidance of doubt:

 

(i)                                      when the Accrued Amounts become payable, those Accrued Amounts will be payable for the account of the Existing Lender; and

 

137



 

(ii)                                   the amount payable to the New Lender on that date will be the amount which would, but for the application of this Clause 31.10, have been payable to it on that date, but after deduction of the Accrued Amounts.

 

32.                                RESTRICTION ON DEBT PURCHASE TRANSACTIONS

 

32.1                         Prohibition on Debt Purchase Transactions by the Restricted Group

 

The Company shall not, and shall procure that each other member of the Restricted Group shall not, enter into any Debt Purchase Transaction or beneficially own all or any part of the share capital of a company that is a Lender or a party to a Debt Purchase Transaction of the type referred to in paragraphs (b) or (c) of the definition of Debt Purchase Transaction.

 

32.2                         Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates

 

(a)                                  For so long as an Investor Affiliate (i) beneficially owns a Commitment or (ii) has entered into a sub-participation agreement relating to a Commitment or other agreement or arrangement having a substantially similar economic effect and such agreement or arrangement has not been terminated:

 

(i)                                      in ascertaining the Majority Lenders or whether any given percentage (including, for the avoidance of doubt, unanimity) of the Total Commitments has been obtained to approve any request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents such Commitment shall be deemed to be zero; and

 

(ii)                                   for the purposes of Clause 43.3 ( Exceptions ), such Investor Affiliate or the person with whom it has entered into such sub-participation, other agreement or arrangement shall be deemed not to be a Lender (unless in the case of a person not being an Investor Affiliate it is a Lender by virtue otherwise than by beneficially owning the relevant Commitment).

 

(b)                                  Each Lender shall, unless such Debt Purchase Transaction is an assignment or transfer, promptly notify the Agent in writing if it knowingly enters into a Debt Purchase Transaction with a Investor Affiliate (a “ Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction ”), such notification to be substantially in the form set out in Part I of Schedule 15 ( Forms of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice ).

 

(c)                                   A Lender shall promptly notify the Agent if a Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction to which it is a party:

 

(i)                                      is terminated; or

 

(ii)                                   ceases to be with an Investor Affiliate,

 

such notification to be substantially in the form set out in Part II of Schedule 15 ( Forms of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice ).

 

138



 

(d)                                  Each Investor Affiliate that is a Lender agrees that:

 

(i)                                      in relation to any meeting or conference call to which all the Lenders are invited to attend or participate, it shall not attend or participate in the same if so requested by the Agent or, unless the Agent otherwise agrees, be entitled to receive the agenda or any minutes of the same; and

 

(ii)                                   in its capacity as Lender, unless the Agent otherwise agrees, it shall not be entitled to receive any report or other document prepared at the request of, or on the instructions of, the Agent or one or more of the Lenders.

 

33.                                CHANGES TO THE OBLIGORS

 

33.1                         Assignment and transfers by Obligors

 

No Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group may assign any of its rights or transfer any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

33.2                         Additional Borrowers

 

(a)                                  Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 27.11 ( “Know your customer” checks ), the Company may request that any of its wholly owned Subsidiaries which is a member of the Restricted Group becomes a Borrower. That Restricted Subsidiary shall become a Borrower if:

 

(i)                                      it is incorporated in the same jurisdiction as an existing Borrower, the United States (subject to reaching agreement as contemplated in paragraph (d)) or a jurisdiction agreed upon between the Company and all the Lenders, or otherwise if all the Lenders approve the addition of that Restricted Subsidiary;

 

(ii)                                   the Company and that Restricted Subsidiary deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed;

 

(iii)                                the Restricted Subsidiary is (or becomes) a Guarantor prior to becoming a Borrower;

 

(iv)                               the Company confirms that no Default is continuing or would occur as a result of that Restricted Subsidiary becoming an Additional Borrower; and

 

(v)                                  the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part III of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) in relation to that Additional Borrower, each in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the

 

139



 

documents and other evidence listed in Part III of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ).

 

(c)                                   In the event that an Additional Borrower is resident outside the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes, the Company and the Lenders undertake to negotiate in good faith such changes to be made to the definition of Qualifying Lender and to any other relevant provision in this Agreement in relation to any exemptions from withholding or similar taxes in the jurisdiction in which the Additional Borrower is resident as will give an equivalent level of protection for the Additional Borrower and the Lenders as that afforded in respect of Borrowers resident in the United Kingdom under the existing definition of Qualifying Lender (insofar as is commercially appropriate given the differences between the withholding tax regime in the UK and that in such other jurisdiction).

 

(d)                                  If the Company gives written notice to the Agent that it would like one of its wholly owned Subsidiaries incorporated or established in the United States of America to become an Additional Borrower, the Company and the Lenders shall enter into negotiations in good faith and acting reasonably for no more than 30 days with a view to agreeing appropriate amendments to this Agreement to reflect the inclusion of such Additional Borrower.

 

33.3                         Resignation of a Borrower

 

(a)                                  In this Clause 33.3, Clause 33.5 ( Resignation of a Guarantor ) and Clause 33.7 ( Resignation and release of Security on disposal ), “ Third Party Disposal ” means the disposal of an Obligor to a person which is not a member of the Restricted Group where that disposal is permitted under this Agreement (and the Company has confirmed this is the case) or made with the approval of the Majority Lenders.

 

(b)                                  The Company may request that a Borrower (other than MUL or MUFC) ceases to be u Borrower by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

(i)                                      that Borrower is the subject of a Third Party Disposal; or

 

(ii)                                   all the Lenders have consented to the resignation of that Borrower.

 

(c)                                   The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the other Finance Parties of its acceptance if:

 

(i)                                      the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Letter;

 

(ii)                                   the Borrower is (or shall, following its disposal, be) under no actual or contingent obligations as a Borrower under any Finance Documents;

 

(iii)                                where the Borrower is also a Guarantor (unless its resignation has been accepted in accordance with Clause 33.5 ( Resignation of a Guarantor )), its obligations in its capacity as Guarantor continue to be legal, valid, binding and enforceable and in full force and effect (subject to the Legal Reservations) and the amount guaranteed by it as

 

140



 

a Guarantor is not decreased (and the Company has confirmed this is the case); and

 

(iv)                               (unless the requisite proportion of Lenders have consented under paragraph (d) of Clause 43.3 ( Exceptions )) the Company has confirmed that it shall ensure that any relevant Excess Proceeds will be applied in accordance with Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ).

 

(d)                                  Subject to paragraph (e) below, upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance of a Resignation Letter, that company shall cease to be a Borrower and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Borrower

 

(e)                                   The resignation of a Borrower which is the subject of a Third Party Disposal shall not take effect (and the Borrower will continue to have rights and obligations under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal takes effect.

 

(f)                                    The Agent (acting reasonably) may, at the cost and expense of the Company, require a legal opinion from counsel to the Agent confirming the matters set out in paragraph (c)(iii) above and the Agent shall be under no obligation to accept a Resignation Letter until it has obtained such opinion in form and substance satisfactory to it.

 

33.4                         Additional Guarantors

 

(a)                                  Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 27.11 ( “Know your customer” checks ), the Company may request that any of its Subsidiaries which is a member of the Restricted Group become a Guarantor.

 

(b)                                  A member of the Restricted Group shall become an Additional Guarantor if:

 

(i)                                      the Company and the proposed Additional Guarantor deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed; and

 

(ii)                                   the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part III of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ) in relation to that Additional Guarantor, each in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent.

 

(c)                                   The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part III of Schedule 2 ( Conditions Precedent ).

 

141



 

33.5                         Resignation of a Guarantor

 

(a)                                  The Company may request that a Guarantor (other than the Company or the Company) ceases to be a Guarantor by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

(i)                                      that Guarantor is being disposed of by way of a Third Party Disposal (as defined in Clause 33.3 ( Resignation of a Borrower )) and the Company has confirmed this is the case; or

 

(ii)                                   all the Lenders have consented to the resignation of that Guarantor.

 

(b)                                  The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance if:

 

(i)                                      the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Letter;

 

(ii)                                   no payment is due from the Guarantor under Clause 25.1 ( Guarantee and indemnity );

 

(iii)                                where the Guarantor is also a Borrower, it is (or shall, following its disposal, be) under no actual or contingent obligations as a Borrower and has resigned and ceased to be a Borrower under Clause 33.3 ( Resignation of a Borrower ); and

 

(iv)                               (unless the requisite proportion of Lenders have consented under paragraph (d) of Clause 43.3 ( Exceptions )) the Company has confirmed that it shall ensure that the Excess Proceeds will be applied in accordance with Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds ).

 

(c)                                   Subject to paragraph (d) below, upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance of the Resignation Letter, that company shall cease to be a Guarantor and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Guarantor.

 

(d)                                  The resignation of a Guarantor which is the subject of a Third Party Disposal shall not take effect (and the Guarantor will continue to have rights and obligations under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal takes effect.

 

33.6                         Repetition of Representations

 

Delivery of an Accession Deed constitutes confirmation by the relevant Restricted Subsidiary that the representations and warranties referred to in paragraph (c) of Clause 26.32 ( Times at which representations are made ) are true and correct in relation to it as at the date of delivery as if made by reference to the facts and circumstances then existing.

 

142



 

33.7                         Resignation and release of Security on disposal

 

Without prejudice to the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, if a Borrower or Guarantor is or is proposed to be the subject of a Third Party Disposal then:

 

(a)                                  where that Borrower or Guarantor created Transaction Security over any of its assets or business (including the assets or business of any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Restricted Group as a result of the disposal in favour of the Security Trustee), or Transaction Security in favour of the Security Trustee was created over the shares (or equivalent) of that Borrower or Guarantor (or any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Restricted Group as a result of the disposal), the Security Trustee may, at the cost and request of the Company, release those assets, business or shares (or equivalent) and issue certificates of non-crystallisation in accordance with the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(b)                                  the resignation of that Borrower or Guarantor and related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall not become effective until the date of that disposal; and

 

(c)                                   if the disposal of that Borrower or Guarantor is not made, the Resignation Letter of that Borrower or Guarantor and the related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall have no effect and the obligations of the Borrower or Guarantor and the Transaction Security created or intended to be created by or over that Borrower or Guarantor and its Subsidiaries shall continue in such force and effect as if that release had not been effected.

 

143



 

SECTION 10

THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

34.                                ROLE OF THE AGENT, THE ARRANGER, THE ISSUING BANK, THE ALTERNATIVE L/C FRONTING BANK AND OTHERS

 

34.1                         Appointment of the Agent

 

(a)                                  Each of the Arranger, the Lenders, the Issuing Bank and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank appoints the Agent to act as its agent under and in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                  Each of the Arranger, the Lenders, the Issuing Bank and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank authorises the Agent to exercise the rights, powers, authorities and discretions specifically given to the Agent under or in connection with the Finance Documents together with any other incidental rights, powers, authorities and discretions.

 

34.2                         Duties of the Agent

 

(a)                                  Subject to paragraph (b) below, the Agent shall promptly forward to a Party the original or a copy of any document which is delivered to the Agent for that Party by any other Party.

 

(b)                                  Without prejudice to Clause 31.7 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company ) and paragraph (e) of Clause 8.4 ( Cash Collateral by Non-Acceptable L/C Lender ), paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any Transfer Certificate or any Assignment Agreement.

 

(c)                                   Except where a Finance Document specifically provides otherwise, the Agent is not obliged to review or check the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of any document it forwards to another Party.

 

(d)                                  If the Agent receives notice from a Party referring to this Agreement, describing a Default and stating that the circumstance described is a Default, it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(e)                                   If the Agent is aware of the non-payment of any principal, interest, commitment fee or other fee payable to a Finance Party (other than the Agent, the Arranger or the Security Trustee) under this Agreement it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(f)                                    The Agent shall provide to the Company within 10 Business Days of a request by the Company (but no more frequently than once per calendar month), a list (which may be in electronic form) setting out the names of the Lenders as at the date of that request, their respective Commitments, the address and fax number (and the department or officer, if any, for whose attention any communication is to be made) of each Lender for any communication to be made or document to be delivered under or in connection with the Finance Documents, the electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by electronic mail or other electronic means to and by each Lender to whom any communication under or

 

144



 

in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by that means and the account details of each Lender for any payment to be distributed by the Agent to that Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

(g)                                   The Agent’s duties under the Finance Documents are solely mechanical and administrative in nature.

 

34.3                         Role of the Arranger

 

Except as specifically provided in the Finance Documents, the Arranger has no obligations of any kind to any other Party under or in connection with any Finance Document.

 

34.4                         No fiduciary duties

 

(a)                                  Nothing in this Agreement constitutes the Agent, the Issuing Bank and/or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank as a trustee or fiduciary of any other person.

 

(b)                                  None of the Agent, the Security Trustee, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or any Ancillary Lender shall be bound to account to any Lender for any sum or the profit element of any sum received by it for its own account.

 

34.5                         Business with the Group

 

The Agent, the Security Trustee, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank and each Ancillary Lender may accept deposits from, lend money to and generally engage in any kind of banking or other business with any member of the Group.

 

34.6                         Rights and discretions

 

(a)                                  The Agent, the Issuing Bank and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank may rely on:

 

(i)                                      any representation, notice or document (including, without limitation, any notice given by a Lender pursuant to paragraph (b) or paragraph (c) of Clause 32.2 ( Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates ) believed by it to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised; and

 

(ii)                                   any statement made by a director, authorised signatory or employee of any person regarding any matters which may reasonably be assumed to be within his knowledge or within his power to verify.

 

(b)                                  The Agent may assume (unless it has received notice to the contrary in its capacity as agent for the Lenders) that:

 

(i)                                      no Default has occurred (unless it has actual knowledge of a Default arising under Clause 30.1 ( Non-payment ));

 

(ii)                                   any right, power, authority or discretion vested in any Party or the Majority Lenders has not been exercised;

 

145



 

(iii)                                any notice or request made by the Company (other than a Utilisation Request) is made on behalf of and with the consent and knowledge of all the Obligors; and

 

(iv)                               no Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction:

 

(A)                                has been entered into;

 

(B)                                has been terminated; or

 

(C)                                has ceased to be with a Investor Affiliate.

 

(c)                                   The Agent may engage, pay for and rely on the advice or services of any lawyers, accountants, surveyors or other experts.

 

(d)                                  The Agent may act in relation to the Finance Documents through its personnel and agents.

 

(e)                                   The Agent may disclose to any other Party any information it reasonably believes it has received as agent under this Agreement.

 

(f)                                    Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph (e) above, the Agent may disclose the identity of a Defaulting Lender to the other Finance Parties and the Company and shall disclose the same upon the written request of the Company or the Majority Lenders.

 

(g)                                   Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, none of the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank or the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank is obliged to do or omit to do anything if it would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or regulation or a breach of a fiduciary duty or duty of confidentiality.

 

(h)                                  The Agent is not obliged to disclose to any Finance Party any details of the rate notified to the Agent by any Lender or Alternative Reference Bank or the identity of any such Lender or Alternative Reference Bank for the purpose of paragraph (a)(ii) of Clause 18.2 ( Market disruption ).

 

34.7                         Majority Lenders’ instructions

 

(a)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, the Agent shall (i) exercise any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent in accordance with any instructions given to it by the Majority Lenders (or, if so instructed by the Majority Lenders, refrain from exercising any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent) and (ii) not be liable for any act (or omission) if it acts (or refrains from taking any action) in accordance with an instruction of the Majority Lenders.

 

(b)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, any instructions given by the Majority Lenders will be binding on all the Finance Parties other than the Security Trustee.

 

146


 

(c)                         The Agent may refrain from acting in accordance with the instructions of the Majority Lenders (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) until it has received such security as it may require for any cost, loss or liability (together with any associated VAT) which it may incur in complying with the instructions.

 

(d)                        In the absence of instructions from the Majority Lenders, (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) the Agent may act (or refrain from taking action) as it considers to be in the best interest of the Lenders.

 

(e)                         The Agent is not authorised to act on behalf of a Lender (without first obtaining that Lender’s consent) in any legal or arbitration proceedings relating to any Finance Document. This paragraph (e) shall not apply to any legal or arbitration proceeding relating to the perfection, preservation or protection of rights under the Transaction Security Documents or enforcement of the Transaction Security or Transaction Security Documents.

 

34.8                         Responsibility for documentation

 

None of the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or any Ancillary Lender:

 

(a)                        is responsible for the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information (whether oral or written) supplied by the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, an Ancillary Lender, an Obligor or any other person given in or in connection with any Finance Document or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                        is responsible for the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document or the Transaction Security or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security; or

 

(c)                         is responsible for any determination as to whether any information provided or to be provided to any Finance Party is non-public information the use of which may be regulated or prohibited by applicable law or regulation relating to insider dealing or otherwise.

 

34.9                         Exclusion of liability

 

(a)                        Without limiting paragraph (b) below (and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph (e) of Clause 37.11 ( Disruption to Payment Systems etc .)), none of the Agent, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or any Ancillary Lender will be liable (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) for any action taken by it under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security, unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document.

 

(b)                        No Party (other than the Agent, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or an Ancillary Lender (as applicable)) may take any proceedings

 

147



 

against any officer, employee or agent of the Agent, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or any Ancillary Lender, in respect of any claim it might have against the Agent, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or an Ancillary Lender or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer, employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document or any Transaction Document and any officer, employee or agent of the Agent, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or any Ancillary Lender may rely on this Clause subject to Clause 1.4 ( Third party rights ) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

(c)                         The Agent will not be liable for any delay (or any related consequences) in crediting an account with an amount required under the Finance Documents to be paid by the Agent if the Agent has taken all necessary steps as soon as reasonably practicable to comply with the regulations or operating procedures of any recognised clearing or settlement system used by the Agent for that purpose.

 

(d)                        Nothing in this Agreement shall oblige the Agent or the Arranger to carry out any “know your customer” or other checks in relation to any person on behalf of any Lender and each Lender confirms to the Agent and the Arranger that it is solely responsible for any such checks it is required to carry out and that it may not rely on any statement in relation to such checks made by the Agent or the Arranger.

 

34.10                  Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent

 

Each Lender shall (in proportion to its share of the Total Commitments or, if the Total Commitments are then zero, to its share of the Total Commitments immediately prior to their reduction to zero) indemnify the Agent, within three Business Days of demand, against any cost, loss or liability (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) incurred by the Agent (otherwise than by reason of the Agent’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct) (or, in the case of any cost, loss or liability pursuant to Clause 37.11 ( Disruption to Payment Systems etc .) notwithstanding the Agent’s negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) in acting as Agent under the Finance Documents (unless the Agent has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

34.11                  Resignation of the Agent

 

(a)                        The Agent may resign and appoint one of its Affiliates acting through an office in the United Kingdom as successor by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company.

 

(b)                        Alternatively the Agent may resign by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company, in which case the Majority Lenders (after, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for no more than 5 Business Days) may appoint a successor Agent.

 

(c)                         If the Majority Lenders have not appointed a successor Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above within 30 days after notice of resignation was given,

 

148



 

the retiring Agent (after consultation with the Company) may appoint a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(d)                        If the Agent wishes to resign because (acting reasonably) it has concluded that it is no longer appropriate for it to remain as agent and the Agent is entitled to appoint a successor Agent under paragraph (c) above, the Agent may (if it concludes (acting reasonably) that it is necessary to do so in order to persuade the proposed successor Agent to become a party to this Agreement as Agent) agree with the proposed successor Agent amendments to this Clause 34 and any other term of this Agreement dealing with the rights or obligations of the Agent consistent with the current market practice for the appointment and protection of corporate trustees together with any reasonable amendments to the agency fee payable under this Agreement which are consistent with the successor Agent’s normal fee rates and those amendments will bind the Parties.

 

(e)                         The retiring Agent shall, at its own cost, make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(f)                          The Agent’s resignation notice shall only take effect upon the appointment of a successor.

 

(g)                         Upon the appointment of a successor, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34. Any successor and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

(h)                        After, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for not more than 5 Business Days, the Majority Lenders may, by notice to the Agent, require it to resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above. In this event, the Agent shall resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above but the cost referred to in paragraph (e) above shall be for the account of the Company.

 

34.12                  Replacement of the Agent

 

(a)                        After consultation with the Company, the Majority Lenders may, by giving 30 days’ notice to the Agent (or, at any time the Agent is an Impaired Agent, by giving any shorter notice determined by the Majority Lenders) replace the Agent by appointing a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(b)                        The retiring Agent shall (at its own cost if it is an Impaired Agent and otherwise at the expense of the Lenders) make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

149



 

(c)                         The appointment of the successor Agent shall take effect on the date specified in the notice from the Majority Lenders to the retiring Agent. As from this date, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34 (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall be payable on) that date).

 

(d)                        Any successor Agent and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

34.13                  Resignation of the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank

 

If, in respect of JPMorgan Chase Bank N.A. or any other Lender that has agreed to act as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (the “ Relevant Fronting Bank ”), such person and its Affiliates cease to have any Commitments then:

 

(a)                        the Relevant Fronting Bank shall no longer be required to issue any Alternative Letters of Credit; and

 

(b)                        in relation to any Alternative Letters of Credit issued by the Relevant Fronting Bank and which are outstanding:

 

(i)           the Company shall use all reasonable endeavours to appoint a successor to act as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (the “ Successor Alternative L/C Fronting Bank ”) and to issue replacement Alternative Letters of Credit in place of any such Alternative Letter of Credit issued by the Relevant Fronting Bank; and

 

(ii)          upon receipt by the Relevant Fronting Bank of the original Alternative Letters of Credit issued by it and issuance of the replacement Alternative Letters of Credit by the Successor Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, the Relevant Fronting Bank shall transfer, on request, the proceeds of the relevant Alternative Loans held by it as cash cover in accordance with paragraph (a)(i) of Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) to an account of the Borrower with the Successor Alternative L/C Fronting Bank to constitute cash cover, and the Borrower hereby authorises such transfer.

 

34.14                  Confidentiality

 

(a)                        In acting as agent for the Finance Parties, the Agent shall be regarded as acting through its agency division which shall be treated as a separate entity from any other of its divisions or departments.

 

(b)                        If information is received by another division or department of the Agent, it may be treated as confidential to that division or department and the Agent shall not be deemed to have notice of it.

 

(c)                         Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, neither the Agent nor the Arranger is obliged to disclose to any other person (i) any confidential information or (ii) any other information if the

 

150



 

disclosure would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or a breach of a fiduciary duty.

 

34.15                  Relationship with the Lenders

 

(a)                        Subject to Clause 31.10 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), the Agent may treat the person shown in its records as Lender at the opening of business (in the place of the Agent’s principal office as notified to the Finance Parties from time to time) as the Lender acting through its Facility Office:

 

(i)           entitled to or liable for any payment due under any Finance Document on that day; and

 

(ii)          entitled to receive and act upon any notice, request, document or communication or make any decision or determination under any Finance Document made or delivered on that day,

 

unless it has received not less than five Business Days’ prior notice from that Lender to the contrary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(b)                        Each Lender shall supply the Agent with any information required by the Agent in order to calculate the Mandatory Cost in accordance with Schedule 4 ( Mandatory Cost Formula ).

 

(c)                         Each Lender shall supply the Agent with any information that the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (through the Agent) as being necessary or desirable to enable the Security Trustee to perform its functions as Security Trustee. Each Lender shall deal with the Security Trustee exclusively through the Agent and shall not deal directly with the Security Trustee.

 

(d)                        Any Lender may by notice to the Agent appoint a person to receive on its behalf all notices, communications, information and documents to be made or despatched to that Lender under the Finance Documents. Such notice shall contain the address, fax number and (where communication by electronic mail or other electronic means is permitted under Clause 39.6 ( Electronic communication )) electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means (and, in each case, the department or officer, if any, for whose attention communication is to be made) and be treated as a notification of a substitute address, fax number, electronic mail address, department and officer by that Lender for the purposes of Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) and paragraph (a)(iii) of Clause 39.6 ( Electronic communication ) and the Agent shall be entitled to treat such person as the person entitled to receive all such notices, communications, information and documents as though that person were that Lender.

 

34.16                  Credit appraisal by the Lenders, Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and Ancillary Lenders

 

Without affecting the responsibility of any Obligor for information supplied by it or on its behalf in connection with any Finance Document, each Lender, Issuing Bank,

 

151



 

Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and Ancillary Lender confirms to the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and each Ancillary Lender that it has been, and will continue to be, solely responsible for making its own independent appraisal and investigation of all risks arising under or in connection with any Finance Document including but not limited to:

 

(a)                        the financial condition, status and nature of each member of the Group;

 

(b)                        the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security;

 

(c)                         whether that Finance Party has recourse, and the nature and extent of that recourse, against any Party or any of its respective assets under or in connection with any Finance Document, the Transaction Security or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document;

 

(d)                        the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information provided by the Agent, any Party or by any other person under or in connection with any Finance Document, the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document; and

 

(e)                           the right or title of any person in or to, or the value or sufficiency of any part of the Charged Property, the priority of any of the Transaction Security or the existence of any Security affecting the Charged Property.

 

34.17                  Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

If a Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank (or, if a Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank is not a Lender, the Lender of which it is an Affiliate) ceases to be a Lender, the Agent shall (in consultation with the Company) appoint another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender to replace that Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank.

 

34.18                  Agent’s management time

 

(a)                        Any amount payable to the Agent under Clause 22.3 ( Indemnity to the Agent ), Clause 24 ( Costs and expenses ) and Clause 34.10 ( Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent ) shall include the cost of utilising the Agent’s management time or other resources and will be calculated on the basis of such reasonable daily or hourly rates as the Agent may notify to the Company and the Lenders, and is in addition to any fee paid or payable to the Agent under Clause 19 ( Fees ).

 

(b)                        Any cost of utilising the Agent’s management time or other resources shall include, without limitation, any such costs in connection with Clause 32.2

 

152



 

( Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates ).

 

34.19                  Deduction from amounts payable by the Agent

 

If any Party owes an amount to the Agent under the Finance Documents the Agent may, after giving notice to that Party, deduct an amount not exceeding that amount from any payment to that Party which the Agent would otherwise be obliged to make under the Finance Documents and apply the amount deducted in or towards satisfaction of the amount owed. For the purposes of the Finance Documents that Party shall be regarded as having received any amount so deducted.

 

34.20                  Reliance and engagement letters

 

Each Finance Party confirms that each of the Arranger and the Agent has authority to accept on its behalf (and ratifies the acceptance on its behalf of any letters or reports already accepted by the Arranger or Agent) any reports or letters provided by accountants in connection with the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents and to bind it in respect of those reports or letters and to sign such letters on its behalf and further confirms that it accepts the terms and qualifications set out in such letters.

 

34.21                  Register

 

(a)                        The Agent, on behalf of the Borrower, shall maintain a register (the “ Register ”) for the registration and transfer of the Loans, and shall enter the names and addresses of the registered holders of the Loans, the transfers, of the Loan and the names and addresses of the transferees (including all assignees, successors and participants) of the Loans.

 

(b)                        The Borrower shall be provided reasonable opportunities to inspect the Register from time to time.

 

(c)                         The Borrower shall treat any registered holder as the absolute owner of any Loans held by such holder, as indicated in the Register (absent manifest error), for the purpose of receiving payment of all amounts payable with respect to such Loans and for all other purposes.

 

(d)                        The Loans are registered obligations and the right, title and interest of any Lender and its assignees in and to such Loans, shall be transferable only upon notation of such transfer in the Register.

 

(e)                         Solely for the purposes of this Clause 34.21 the Agent shall be the Borrowers’ agent for purposes of maintaining the Register.

 

(f)                          This Clause 34.21 shall be construed so that the Loans are at all times maintained in “registered form” within the meaning of Sections 163(f), 871(h)(2) and 881(c)(2) of the Code and any related regulations (and any other relevant or successor provisions of the Code or such regulations).

 

153



 

35.                                CONDUCT OF BUSINESS BY THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

No provision of this Agreement will:

 

(a)                        interfere with the right of any Finance Party to arrange its affairs (tax or otherwise) in whatever manner it thinks fit;

 

(b)                        oblige any Finance Party to investigate or claim any credit, relief, remission or repayment available to it or the extent, order and manner of any claim; or

 

(c)                         oblige any Finance Party to disclose any information relating to its affairs (tax or otherwise) or any computations in respect of Tax.

 

36.                                SHARING AMONG THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

36.1                         Payments to Finance Parties

 

(a)                        Subject to paragraph (b) below, if a Finance Party (a “ Recovering Finance Party ”) receives or recovers any amount from an Obligor other than in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ) (a “ Recovered Amount ”) and applies that amount to a payment due under the Finance Documents then:

 

(i)           the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days, notify details of the receipt or recovery to the Agent;

 

(ii)          the Agent shall determine whether the receipt or recovery is in excess of the amount the Recovering Finance Party would have been paid had the receipt or recovery been received or made by the Agent and distributed in accordance with Clause 37 ( Payment mechanics ), without taking account of any Tax which would be imposed on the Agent in relation to the receipt, recovery or distribution; and

 

(iii)         the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days of demand by the Agent, pay to the Agent an amount (the “ Sharing Payment ”) equal to such receipt or recovery less any amount which the Agent determines may be retained by the Recovering Finance Party as its share of any payment to be made, in accordance with Clause 37.6 ( Partial payments ).

 

(b)                        Paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any amount received or recovered by an Issuing Bank, Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or an Ancillary Lender in respect of any cash cover provided for the benefit of that Issuing Bank, that Alternative L/C Fronting Bank or that Ancillary Lender.

 

36.2                         Redistribution of payments

 

The Agent shall treat the Sharing Payment as if it had been paid by the relevant Obligor and distribute it between the Finance Parties (other than the Recovering Finance Party) (the “ Sharing Finance Parties ”) in accordance with Clause 37.6 ( Partial payments ) towards the obligations of that Obligor to the Sharing Finance Parties.

 

154



 

36.3                         Recovering Finance Party’s rights

 

On a distribution by the Agent under Clause 36.2 ( Redistribution of payments ), of a payment received by a Recovering Finance Party from an Obligor, as between the relevant Obligor and the Recovering Finance Party, an amount of the Recovered Amount equal to the Sharing Payment will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

36.4                         Reversal of redistribution

 

If any part of the Sharing Payment received or recovered by a Recovering Finance Party becomes repayable and is repaid by that Recovering Finance Party, then:

 

(a)                          each Sharing Finance Party shall, upon request of the Agent, pay to the Agent for the account of that Recovering Finance Party an amount equal to the appropriate part of its share of the Sharing Payment (together with an amount as is necessary to reimburse that Recovering Finance Party for its proportion of any interest on the Sharing Payment which that Recovering Finance Party is required to pay) (the “ Redistributed Amount ”); and

 

(b)                          as between the relevant Obligor and each relevant Sharing Finance Party, an amount equal to the relevant Redistributed Amount will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

36.5                         Exceptions

 

(a)                        This Clause 36 shall not apply to the extent that the Recovering Finance Party would not, after making any payment pursuant to this Clause, have a valid and enforceable claim against the relevant Obligor.

 

(b)                        A Recovering Finance Party is not obliged to share with any other Finance Party any amount which the Recovering Finance Party has received or recovered as a result of taking legal or arbitration proceedings, if:

 

(i)           it notified the other Finance Party of the legal or arbitration proceedings; and

 

(ii)          the other Finance Party had an opportunity to participate in those legal or arbitration proceedings but did not do so as soon as reasonably practicable having received notice and did not take separate legal or arbitration proceedings.

 

36.6                         Ancillary Lenders

 

(a)                          This Clause 36 shall not apply to any receipt or recovery by a Lender in its capacity as an Ancillary Lender at any time prior to service of notice under Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration ).

 

(b)                        Following service of notice under Clause 30.17 ( Acceleration ), this Clause 36 shall apply to all receipts or recoveries by Ancillary Lenders except to the extent that the receipt or recovery represents a reduction from the Designated Gross Amount for an Ancillary Facility to its Designated Net Amount.

 

155



 

SECTION 11

ADMINISTRATION

 

37.                                PAYMENT MECHANICS

 

37.1                         Payments to the Agent

 

(a)                        On each date on which an Obligor or a Lender is required to make a payment under a Finance Document, excluding a payment under the terms of an Ancillary Document, that Obligor or Lender shall make the same available to the Agent (unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document) for value on the due date at the time and in such funds specified by the Agent as being customary at the time for settlement of transactions in the relevant currency in the place of payment.

 

(b)                        Payment shall be made to such account in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency (or, in relation to euro, in a principal financial centre in a Participating Member State or London) with such bank as the Agent specifies.

 

37.2                         Distributions by the Agent

 

Each payment received by the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party shall, subject to Clause 37.3 ( Distributions to an Obligor ) and Clause 37.4 ( Clawback ) be made available by the Agent as soon as practicable after receipt to the Party entitled to receive payment in accordance with this Agreement (in the case of a Lender, for the account of its Facility Office), to such account as that Party may notify to the Agent by not less than five Business Days’ notice with a bank in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency (or, in relation to euro, in the principal financial centre of a Participating Member State or London).

 

37.3                         Distributions to an Obligor

 

The Agent may (with the consent of the Obligor or in accordance with Clause 38 ( Set-Off )) apply any amount received by it for that Obligor in or towards payment (on the date and in the currency and funds of receipt) of any amount due from that Obligor under the Finance Documents or in or towards purchase of any amount of any currency to be so applied.

 

37.4                         Clawback

 

(a)                        Where a sum is to be paid to the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party, the Agent is not obliged to pay that sum to that other Party (or to enter into or perform any related exchange contract) until it has been able to establish to its satisfaction that it has actually received that sum.

 

(b)                        If the Agent pays an amount to another Party and it proves to be the case that the Agent had not actually received that amount, then the Party to whom that amount (or the proceeds of any related exchange contract) was paid by the Agent shall on demand refund the same to the Agent together with interest on that amount from the date of payment to the date of receipt by the Agent, calculated by the Agent to reflect its cost of funds.

 

156


 

37.5                            Impaired Agent

 

(a)                         If, at any time, the Agent becomes an Impaired Agent, an Obligor or a Lender which is required to make a payment under the Finance Documents to the Agent in accordance with Clause 37.1 ( Payments to the Agent ) may instead either pay that amount direct to the required recipient or pay that amount to an interest-bearing account held with an Acceptable Bank within the meaning of paragraph (a) of the definition of “Acceptable Bank” and in relation to which no Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing, in the name of the Obligor or the Lender making the payment and designated as a trust account for the benefit of the Party or Parties beneficially entitled to that payment under the Finance Documents. In each case such payments must be made on the due date for payment under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                        All interest accrued on the amount standing to the credit of the trust account shall be for the benefit of the beneficiaries of that trust account pro rata to their respective entitlements.

 

(c)                         A Party which has made a payment in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall be discharged of the relevant payment obligation under the Finance Documents and shall not take any credit risk with respect to the amounts standing to the credit of the trust account.

 

(d)                        Promptly upon the appointment of a successor Agent in accordance with Clause 34.12 ( Replacement of the Agent ), each Party which has made a payment to a trust account in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall give all requisite instructions to the bank with whom the trust account is held to transfer the amount (together with any accrued interest) to the successor Agent for distribution in accordance with Clause 37.2 ( Distributions by the Agent ).

 

37.6                            Partial payments

 

(a)                         If the Agent receives a payment for application against amounts due in respect of any Finance Documents that is insufficient to discharge all the amounts then due and payable by an Obligor under those Finance Documents, the Agent shall apply that payment towards the obligations of that Obligor under those Finance Documents in the following order:

 

(i)              first , in or towards payment pro rata of any unpaid fees, costs and expenses of the Agent and the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank and the Security Trustee under those Finance Documents and any costs and expenses incurred by an Alternative L/C Lender in issuing an Alternative Letter of Credit;

 

(ii)             secondly , in or towards payment pro rata of any accrued interest, fee or commission due but unpaid under those Finance Documents;

 

(iii)            thirdly, in or towards payment pro rata of any principal due but unpaid under those Finance Documents and any amount due but unpaid under Clause 8.2 ( Claims under a Letter of Credit ), Clause 8.3 ( Indemnities )

 

157



 

and Clause 9.2 ( Claims under an Alternative Letter of Credit ) and Clause 9.3 ( Indemnities ); and

 

(iv)         fourthly , in or towards payment pro rata of any other sum due but unpaid under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                        The Agent shall, if so directed by the Majority Lenders, vary the order set out in paragraphs (a)(ii) to (iv) above.

 

(c)                         Paragraphs (a) and (b) above will override any appropriation made by an Obligor.

 

37.7                            Set-off by Obligors

 

All payments to be made by an Obligor under the Finance Documents shall be calculated and be made without (and free and clear of any deduction for) set-off or counterclaim.

 

37.8                            Business Days

 

(a)                         Any payment which is due to be made on a day that is not a Business Day shall be made on the next Business Day in the same calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

(b)                        During any extension of the due date for payment of any principal or Unpaid Sum under this Agreement interest is payable on the principal or Unpaid Sum at the rate payable on the original due date.

 

37.9                            Currency of account

 

(a)                         Subject to paragraphs (b) to (e) below, the Base Currency is the currency of account and payment for any sum due from an Obligor under any Finance Document.

 

(b)                        A repayment of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum or a part of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum shall be made in the currency in which that Utilisation or Unpaid Sum is denominated on its due date.

 

(c)                         Each payment of interest shall be made in the currency in which the sum in respect of which the interest is payable was denominated when that interest accrued.

 

(d)                        Each payment in respect of costs, expenses or Taxes shall be made in the currency in which the costs, expenses or Taxes are incurred.

 

(e)                         Any amount expressed to be payable in a currency other than the Base Currency shall be paid in that other currency.

 

158



 

37.10                      Change of currency

 

(a)                         Unless otherwise prohibited by law, if more than one currency or currency unit are at the same time recognised by the central bank of any country as the lawful currency of that country, then:

 

(i)          any reference in the Finance Documents to, and any obligations arising under the Finance Documents in, the currency of that country shall be translated into, or paid in, the currency or currency unit of that country designated by the Agent (after consultation with the Company); and

 

(ii)         any translation from one currency or currency unit to another shall be at the official rate of exchange recognised by the central bank for the conversion of that currency or currency unit into the other, rounded up or down by the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

(b)                        If a change in any currency of a country occurs, this Agreement will, to the extent the Agent (acting reasonably and after consultation with the Company) specifies to be necessary, be amended to comply with any generally accepted conventions and market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market and otherwise to reflect the change in currency.

 

37.11                      Disruption to Payment Systems etc.

 

If either the Agent determines (in its discretion) that a Disruption Event has occurred or the Agent is notified by the Company that a Disruption Event has occurred:

 

(a)                         the Agent may, and shall if requested to do so by the Company, consult with the Company with a view to agreeing with the Company such changes to the operation or administration of the Facilities as the Agent may deem necessary in the circumstances;

 

(b)                        the Agent shall not be obliged to consult with the Company in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances and, in any event, shall have no obligation to agree to such changes;

 

(c)                         the Agent may consult with the Finance Parties in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) but shall not be obliged to do so if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances;

 

(d)                        any such changes agreed upon by the Agent and the Company shall (whether or not it is finally determined that a Disruption Event has occurred) be binding upon the Parties as an amendment to (or, as the case may be, waiver of) the terms of the Finance Documents notwithstanding the provisions of Clause 43 ( Amendments and Waivers );

 

(e)                         the Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever (including, without limitation for negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) arising as a result of its taking, or failing to take, any actions pursuant to or in connection with this Clause 37.11; and

 

159



 

(f)                           the Agent shall notify the Finance Parties of all changes agreed pursuant to paragraph (d) above.

 

38.                                  SET-OFF

 

(a)                         Whilst an Event of Default is continuing, a Finance Party may set off any matured obligation due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (to the extent beneficially owned by that Finance Party) against any matured obligation owed by that Finance Party to that Obligor, regardless of the place of payment, booking branch or currency of either obligation. If the obligations are in different currencies, the Finance Party may convert either obligation at a market rate of exchange in its usual course of business for the purpose of the set-off.

 

(b)                        Any credit balances taken into account by an Ancillary Lender when operating a net limit in respect of any overdraft under an Ancillary Facility shall on enforcement of the Finance Documents be applied first in reduction of the overdraft provided under that Ancillary Facility in accordance with its terms.

 

39.                                  NOTICES

 

39.1                            Communications in writing

 

Any communication to be made under or in connection with the Finance Documents shall be made in writing and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by electronic mail, fax or letter.

 

39.2                            Addresses

 

The address, email address and fax number (and the department or officer, if any, for whose attention the communication is to be made) of each Party for any communication or document to be made or delivered under or in connection with the Finance Documents is:

 

(a)                         in the case of the Company or the Company, that identified with its name below;

 

(b)                        in the case of each Lender, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, each Ancillary Lender or any other Obligor, that notified in writing to the Agent on or prior to the date on which it becomes a Party; and

 

(c)                         in the case of the Agent or the Security Trustee, that identified with its name below,

 

or any substitute address, email address, fax number or department or officer as the Party may notify to the Agent (or the Agent may notify to the other Parties, if a change is made by the Agent) by not less than five Business Days’ notice.

 

160



 

39.3                            Delivery

 

(a)                         Any communication or document made or delivered by one person to another under or in connection with the Finance Documents will only be effective:

 

(i)          if by way of fax, when received in legible form; or

 

(ii)         if by way of letter, when it has been left at the relevant address or five Business Days after being deposited in the post postage prepaid in an envelope addressed to it at that address,

 

and, if a particular department or officer is specified as part of its address details provided under Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ), if addressed to that department or officer.

 

(b)                        Any communication or document to be made or delivered to the Agent or the Security Trustee will be effective only when actually received by the Agent or Security Trustee and then only if it is expressly marked for the attention of the department or officer identified with the Agent’s or Security Trustee’s signature below (or any substitute department or officer as the Agent or Security Trustee shall specify for this purpose).

 

(c)                         All notices from or to an Obligor shall be sent through the Agent.

 

(d)                        Any communication or document made or delivered to the Company in accordance with this Clause 39.3 will be deemed to have been made or delivered to each of the Obligors.

 

39.4                            Notification of address and fax number

 

Promptly upon receipt of notification of an address, email address or fax number or change of address, email address or fax number pursuant to Clause 39.2 ( Addresses ) or changing its own address, email address or fax number, the Agent shall notify the other Parties.

 

39.5                            Communication when Agent is Impaired Agent

 

If the Agent is an Impaired Agent the Parties may, instead of communicating with each other through the Agent, communicate with each other directly and (while the Agent is an Impaired Agent) all the provisions of the Finance Documents which require communications to be made or notices to be given to or by the Agent shall be varied so that communications may be made and notices given to or by the relevant Parties directly. This provision shall not operate after a replacement Agent has been appointed.

 

161



 

39.6                            Electronic communication

 

(a)                         Any communication to be made between the Agent or the Security Trustee and a Lender or Obligor under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by electronic mail or other electronic means, if the Agent, the Security Trustee and the relevant Lender or Obligor:

 

(i)          agree that, unless and until notified to the contrary, this is to be an accepted form of communication;

 

(ii)         notify each other in writing of their electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means; and

 

(iii)        notify each other of any change to their address or any other such information supplied by them.

 

(b)                        Any electronic communication made between the Agent and a Lender or the Security Trustee or an Obligor will be effective only when actually received in readable form and in the case of any electronic communication made by a Lender or an Obligor to the Agent or the Security Trustee and/or any member of the Restricted Group only if it is addressed in such a manner as the Agent or Security Trustee shall specify for this purpose.

 

39.7                            Use of websites

 

(a)                         The Company may satisfy its obligation under this Agreement to deliver any information in relation to those Lenders (the “ Website Lenders ”) who accept this method of communication by posting this information onto an electronic website designated by the Company and the Agent (the “ Designated Website ”) if:

 

(i)          the Agent expressly agrees (after consultation with each of the Lenders) that it will accept communication of the information by this method;

 

(ii)         both the Company and the Agent are aware of the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website; and

 

(iii)        the information is in a format previously agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

If any Lender (a “ Paper Form Lender ”) does not agree to the delivery of information electronically then the Agent shall notify the Company accordingly and the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the information to the Agent (in sufficient copies for each Paper Form Lender) in paper form. In any event the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the Agent with at least one copy in paper form of any information required to be provided by it.

 

(b)                        The Agent shall supply each Website Lender with the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website following designation of that website by the Company and the Agent.

 

162



 

(c)                         The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence notify the Agent if:

 

(i)          the Designated Website cannot be accessed due to technical failure;

 

(ii)         the password specifications for the Designated Website change;

 

(iii)        any new information which is required to be provided under this Agreement is posted onto the Designated Website;

 

(iv)        any existing information which has been provided under this Agreement and posted onto the Designated Website is amended; or

 

(v)         the Company becomes aware that the Designated Website or any information posted onto the Designated Website is or has been infected by any electronic virus or similar software.

 

If the Company notifies the Agent under paragraph (c)(i) or paragraph (c)(v) above, all information to be provided by the Company under this Agreement after the date of that notice shall be supplied in paper form unless and until the Agent and each Website Lender is satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to the notification are no longer continuing.

 

(d)                        Any Website Lender may request, through the Agent, one paper copy of any information required to be provided under this Agreement which is posted onto the Designated Website. The Company shall at its own cost comply with any such request within ten Business Days.

 

39.8                            English language

 

(a)                         Any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document must be in English.

 

(b)                        All other documents provided under or in connection with any Finance Document must be:

 

(i)          in English; or

 

(ii)         if not in English, and if so required by the Agent, accompanied by a certified English translation and, in this case, the English translation will prevail unless the document is a constitutional, statutory or other official document.

 

40.                                  CALCULATIONS AND CERTIFICATES

 

40.1                            Accounts

 

In any litigation or arbitration proceedings arising out of or in connection with a Finance Document, the entries made in the accounts maintained by a Finance Party are prima facie evidence of the matters to which they relate.

 

163



 

40.2                            Certificates and determinations

 

Any certification or determination by a Finance Party of a rate or amount under any Finance Document is, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive evidence of the matters to which it relates.

 

40.3                            Day count convention

 

Any interest, commission or fee accruing under a Finance Document will accrue from day to day and is calculated on the basis of the actual number of days elapsed and a year of 360 days or, in any case where the practice in the Relevant Interbank Market differs, in accordance with that market practice.

 

40.4                            Personal Liability

 

If an individual signs a certificate on behalf of any member of the Group and the certificates proves to be incorrect, the individual will incur no personal liability as a result, unless the individual acted fraudulently or recklessly in giving the certificate. In this case any liability of the individual will be determined in accordance with applicable law.

 

41.                                  PARTIAL INVALIDITY

 

If, at any time, any provision of the Finance Documents is or becomes illegal, invalid or unenforceable in any respect under any law of any jurisdiction, neither the legality, validity or enforceability of the remaining provisions nor the legality, validity or enforceability of such provision under the law of any other jurisdiction will in any way be affected or impaired.

 

42.                                  REMEDIES AND WAIVERS

 

No failure to exercise, nor any delay in exercising, on the part of any Finance Party or Secured Party, any right or remedy under the Finance Documents shall operate as a waiver of any such right or remedy or constitute an election to affirm any of the Finance Documents. No single or partial exercise of any right or remedy shall prevent any further or other exercise or the exercise of any other right or remedy. The rights and remedies provided in this Agreement are cumulative and not exclusive of any rights or remedies provided by law.

 

43.                                  AMENDMENTS AND WAIVERS

 

43.1                            Intercreditor Agreement

 

This Clause 43 is subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

43.2                            Required consents

 

(a)                         Subject to Clause 43.3 ( Exceptions ) any term of the Finance Documents (other than the Mandate Letter) may be amended or waived only with the consent of the Majority Lenders and the Company and any such amendment or waiver will be binding on all Parties.

 

164



 

(b)                        The Agent may effect, on behalf of any Finance Party, any amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43.

 

(c)                         Each Obligor agrees to any such amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43 which is agreed to by the Company. This includes any amendment or waiver which would, but for this paragraph (c), require the consent of all of the Guarantors.

 

43.3                            Exceptions

 

(a)                         An amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or which relates to:

 

(i)          the definitions of “Majority Lenders” and “Super Majority Lenders” in Clause 1.1 ( Definitions );

 

(ii)         an extension to the date of scheduled payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(iii)        an extension of the Availability Period;

 

(iv)        a reduction in the Margin or a reduction in the amount of any payment of principal, interest, fees or commission payable (other than as a result of the application of the Margin ratchet);

 

(v)         a change in currency of payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(vi)        an increase in or an extension of any Commitment or Total Commitments;

 

(vii)       a change to the Borrowers or Guarantors other than in accordance with Clause 33 ( Changes to the Obligors );

 

(viii)      any provision which expressly requires the consent of all the Lenders;

 

(ix)         Clause 2.2 ( Finance Parties’ rights and obligations ), Clause 29.13 ( Amendments ), Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ), Clause 36 ( Sharing among the Finance Parties ) or this Clause 43;

 

(x)          subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, any amendment to the order of priority or subordination under the Intercreditor Agreement or the manner in which the proceeds of enforcement of the Transaction Security are distributed;

 

shall not be made without the prior consent of all the Lenders.

 

(b)                        An amendment or waiver which relates to the rights or obligations of the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, the Security Trustee, any Alternative L/C Lender, any Fronted Alternative L/C Lender or any Ancillary Lender (each in their capacity as such) may not be effected without the consent of the Agent, the Arranger, the Issuing Bank, the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank, the Security Trustee, that Alternative L/C

 

165



 

Lender, that Fronted Alternative L/C Lender or, as the case may be, that Ancillary Lender.

 

(c)                         Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to:

 

(i)          subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, the nature or scope of the Charged Property (except insofar as it relates to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document);

 

(ii)         the nature or scope of or release of any guarantee and indemnity granted under Clause 25 ( Guarantee and indemnity ) or, subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, of any Transaction Security unless permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document or relating to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document;

 

(iii)        any change to the requirements set out in Clause 1.6 of Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants );

 

(iv)        any provision which expressly requires the consent of the Super Majority Lenders (save for this Clause 43);

 

(v)         any change to the restrictions set out in Clause 29.15 ( Designation of Unrestricted Subsidiaries ); or

 

may only be made with the consent of the Super Majority Lenders.

 

(d)                        Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to a change to Clause 14 ( Mandatory prepayments ) (including, subject to compliance by the Lenders and the Agent with any “know your client” or other requirements, the definition of “Change of Control”) or Clause 29.18 ( Note Purchase Condition ) may only be made with the consent of a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

(e)                         If a Lender does not accept or reject a request for consent within 15 Business Days (unless the Company and the Agent agree to a longer time period in relation to any request) of that request being made and Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 50 per cent. of the Total Commitments have given their consent, its Commitment shall not be included for the purpose of calculating the Total Commitments or participations under the Facilities when ascertaining whether the requisite level of Total Commitments has been obtained to approve that request.

 

166


 

43.4                            Replacement of Lender

 

(a)                         If at any time:

 

(i)                             any Lender becomes a Non-Consenting Lender (as defined in paragraph (c) below); or

 

(ii)                          an Obligor becomes obliged to repay any amount in accordance with Clause 13.1 ( Illegality ) or to pay additional amounts pursuant to Clause 21.1 ( Increased Costs ) or Clause 20.2 ( Tax gross-up ) to any Lender in excess of amounts payable to the other Lenders generally,

 

then the Company may, on 10 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender, replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “ Replacement Lender ”) selected by the Company, and which is acceptable to (in the case of any transfer of a Commitment) (i) the Issuing Bank (if one has been appointed) and (ii) the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (in the case of a transfer from an Fronted Alternative L/C Lender each acting reasonably) which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring Lender (including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest and/or Letter of Credit fees and/or Alternative L/C Utilisation fees, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                        The replacement of a Lender pursuant to this Clause shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

(i)                             the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

(ii)                          neither the Agent nor the Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement Lender;

 

(iii)                       in the event of a replacement of a Non-Consenting Lender such replacement must take place no later than 20 Business Days after the date the Non-Consenting Lender notifies the Company and the Agent of its failure or refusal to give a consent in relation to, or agree to any waiver or amendment to the Finance Documents requested by the Company;

 

(iv)                      in the event of a replacement of a Non-Consenting Lender immediately following the transfer of a transferring Lender’s participations to the Replacement Lender, unanimous consent to the request for consent, waiver or amendment will be obtained; and

 

167



 

(v)                         in no event shall the Lender replaced under this paragraph (b) be required to pay or surrender to such Replacement Lender any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                         In the event that:

 

(i)                             the Company or the Agent (at the request of the Company) has requested the Lenders to give a consent in relation to, or to agree to a waiver or amendment of, any provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                          the consent, waiver or amendment in question requires the approval of all the Lenders; and

 

(iii)                       Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments prior to that reduction) have consented or agreed to such waiver or amendment,

 

then any Lender who does not and continues not to consent or agree to such waiver or amendment shall be deemed a “ Non-Consenting Lender ” on the date falling 10 Business Days after the date on which such consent, waiver or amendment was requested.

 

43.5                            Disenfranchisement of Defaulting Lenders

 

(a)                         For so long as a Defaulting Lender has any Available Commitment, in ascertaining the Majority Lenders or whether any given percentage (including, for the avoidance of doubt, unanimity) of the Total Commitments has been obtained to approve any request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents, that Defaulting Lender’s Commitments will be reduced by the amount of its Available Commitments in relation to each Facility.

 

(b)                        For the purposes of this Clause 43.5, the Agent may assume that the following Lenders are Defaulting Lenders:

 

(i)                             any Lender which has notified the Agent that it has become a Defaulting Lender;

 

(ii)                          any Lender in relation to which it is aware that any of the events or circumstances referred to in paragraphs (a), (b) or (c) of the definition of “Defaulting Lender” has occurred,

 

unless it has received notice to the contrary from the Lender concerned (together with any supporting evidence reasonably requested by the Agent) or the Agent is otherwise aware that the Lender has ceased to be a Defaulting Lender.

 

168



 

43.6                            Replacement of a Defaulting Lender

 

(a)                         The Company may, at any time a Lender has become and continues to be a Defaulting Lender, by giving 5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender:

 

(i)                             replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement;

 

(ii)                          require such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) all (and not part only) of the undrawn Commitment of the Lender; or

 

(iii)                       require such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 ( Changes to the Lenders ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations in respect of the Facilities,

 

to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “ Replacement Lender ”) selected by the Company, and which is acceptable to (in the case of any transfer of a Commitment) (i) the Issuing Bank (if one has been appointed) and (ii) the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank (if the Defaulting Lender is a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender) each acting reasonably, which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations or all the relevant obligations of the transferring Lender (including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations or unfunded participations (as the case may be) on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest and/or Letter of Credit fees, Alternative L/C Utilisation fees, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents (or such lesser amount as the transferor and transferee may agree).

 

(b)                        Any transfer of rights and obligations of a Defaulting Lender pursuant to this Clause shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

(i)                             the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

(ii)                          neither the Agent nor the Defaulting Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement Lender;

 

(iii)                       the transfer must take place no later than 20 Business Days after the notice referred to in paragraph (a) above; and

 

(iv)                      in no event shall the Defaulting Lender be required to pay or surrender to the Replacement Lender any of the fees received by the Defaulting Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

169



 

44.                                  CONFIDENTIALITY

 

44.1                            Confidential Information

 

Each Finance Party agrees to keep all Confidential Information confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by Clause 44.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) and Clause 44.3 ( Disclosure to numbering service providers ), and to ensure that all Confidential Information is protected with security measures and a degree of care that would apply to its own confidential information.

 

44.2                            Disclosure of Confidential Information

 

Any Finance Party may disclose:

 

(a)                         to any of its Affiliates and Related Funds and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers, auditors, partners and Representatives such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if any person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given pursuant to this paragraph (a) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the information or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information;

 

(b)                        to any person:

 

(i)                             to (or through) whom it assigns or transfers (or may potentially assign or transfer) all or any of its rights and/or obligations under one or more Finance Documents and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(ii)                          with (or through) whom it enters into (or may potentially enter into), whether directly or indirectly, any sub-participation in relation to, or any other transaction under which payments are to be made or may be made by reference to, one or more Finance Documents and/or one or more Obligors and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(iii)                       appointed by any Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (ii) above applies to receive communications, notices, information or documents delivered pursuant to the Finance Documents on its behalf (including, without limitation, any person appointed under paragraph (d) of Clause 34.15 ( Relationship with the Lenders ));

 

(iv)                      who invests in or otherwise finances (or may potentially invest in or otherwise finance), directly or indirectly, any transaction referred to in paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above;

 

(v)                         to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation

 

170



 

or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation;

 

(vi)                      to whom or for whose benefit that Finance Party charges, assigns or otherwise creates Security (or may do so) pursuant to Clause 31.9 ( Security over Lenders’ rights );

 

(vii)                   to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes;

 

(viii)                who is a Party; or

 

(ix)                        with the consent of the Company;

 

in each case, such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if:

 

(A)                       in relation to paragraphs (b)(i), (b)(ii) and (b)(iii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking except that there shall be no requirement for a Confidentiality Undertaking if the recipient is a professional adviser and is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the Confidential Information;

 

(B)                         in relation to paragraph (b)(iv) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information they receive and is informed that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information;

 

(C)                         in relation to paragraphs (b)(v), (b)(vi) and (b)(vii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), it is not practicable so to do in the circumstances;

 

(c)                         to any person appointed by that Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii)above applies to provide administration or settlement services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents including without limitation, in relation to the trading of participations in respect of the Finance Documents, such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such service provider to provide any of the services referred to in this paragraph (c) if the service provider to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for

 

171



 

Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Company and the relevant Finance Party;

 

(d)                        to any rating agency (including its professional advisers) such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such rating agency to carry out its normal rating activities in relation to the Finance Documents and/or the Obligors if the rating agency to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information; and

 

(e)                         the size and term of the Facilities and the name of each of the Obligors to any investor or a potential investor in a securitisation (or similar transaction of broadly equivalent economic effect) of that Lender’s rights or obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

44.3                            Disclosure to numbering service providers

 

(a)                         Any Finance Party may disclose to any national or international numbering service provider appointed by that Finance Party to provide identification numbering services in respect of this Agreement, the Facilities and/or one or more Obligors the following information:

 

(i)                             names of Obligors;

 

(ii)                          country of domicile of Obligors;

 

(iii)                       place of incorporation of Obligors;

 

(iv)                      date of this Agreement;

 

(v)                         the names of the Agent and the Arranger;

 

(vi)                      date of each amendment and restatement of this Agreement;

 

(vii)                   amount of Total Commitments;

 

(viii)                currencies of the Facilities;

 

(ix)                        type of Facility;

 

(x)                           ranking of Facility;

 

(xi)                        Termination Date for Facility;

 

(xii)                     changes to any of the information previously supplied pursuant to paragraphs (i) to (xi) above; and

 

(xiii)                  such other information agreed between such Finance Party and the Company,

 

172



 

to enable such numbering service provider to provide its usual syndicated loan numbering identification services.

 

(b)                        The Parties acknowledge and agree that each identification number assigned to this Agreement, the Facilities and/or one or more Obligors by a numbering service provider and the information associated with each such number may be disclosed to users of its services in accordance with the standard terms and conditions of that numbering service provider.

 

(c)                         Each Obligor represents that none of the information set out in paragraphs (i) to (xiii) of paragraph (a) above is, nor will at any time be, unpublished price sensitive information.

 

(d)                        The Agent shall notify the Company and the other Finance Parties of:

 

(i)                             the name of any numbering service provider appointed by the Agent in respect of this Agreement, the Facilities and/or one or more Obligors; and

 

(ii)                          the number or, as the case may be, numbers assigned to this Agreement, the Facilities and/or one or more Obligors by such numbering service provider.

 

44.4                            Entire agreement

 

This Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ) constitutes the entire agreement between the Parties in relation to the obligations of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents regarding Confidential Information and supersedes any previous agreement, whether express or implied, regarding Confidential Information.

 

44.5                            Inside information

 

Each of the Finance Parties acknowledges that some or all of the Confidential Information is or may be price-sensitive information and that the use of such information may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and each of the Finance Parties undertakes not to use any Confidential Information for any unlawful purpose.

 

44.6                            Notification of disclosure

 

Each of the Finance Parties agrees (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the Company:

 

(a)                         of the circumstances of any disclosure of Confidential Information made pursuant to paragraph (b)(v) of Clause 44.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

(b)                        upon becoming aware that Confidential Information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ).

 

173



 

44.7                            Continuing obligations

 

The obligations in this Clause 44 ( Confidentiality ) are continuing and, in particular, shall survive and remain binding on each Finance Party for a period of twelve months from the earlier of:

 

(a)                         the date on which all amounts payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been paid in full and all Commitments have been cancelled or otherwise cease to be available; and

 

(b)                        the date on which such Finance Party otherwise ceases to be a Finance Party.

 

45.                                  COUNTERPARTS

 

Each Finance Document may be executed in any number of counterparts, and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of the Finance Document.

 

174



 

SECTION 12

GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT

 

46.                                  GOVERNING LAW

 

(a)                         Subject to paragraph (b) below, this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

(b)                        Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ) of this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

47.                                  ENFORCEMENT

 

47.1                            Jurisdiction of English courts

 

(a)                         The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (including a dispute relating to the existence, validity or termination of this Agreement or the consequences of its nullity) or any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (a “ Dispute ”).

 

(b)                        The Parties agree that the courts of England are the most appropriate and convenient courts to settle Disputes and accordingly no Party will argue to the contrary.

 

(c)                         This Clause 47.1 is for the benefit of the Finance Parties and any Receiver or Delegate only. As a result, no Finance Party, Receiver or Delegate shall be prevented from taking proceedings relating to a Dispute in any other courts with jurisdiction. To the extent allowed by law, the Finance Parties, Receivers and Delegates may take concurrent proceedings in any number of jurisdictions.

 

This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

175



 

SCHEDULE 1

THE ORIGINAL PARTIES

 

PART I

THE ORIGINAL OBLIGORS

 

Name of Original Borrower

 

Place of Incorporation

 

Registration Number

 

 

 

 

(or equivalent, if any)

Manchester United Limited

 

England & Wales

 

2570509

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

England & Wales

 

95489

 

Name of Original Guarantor

 

Place of Incorporation

 

Registration Number

 

 

 

 

(or equivalent, if any)

Red Football Limited

 

England & Wales

 

5370076

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United Limited

 

England & Wales

 

2570509

 

 

 

 

 

Red Football Junior Limited

 

England & Wales

 

5370078

 

 

 

 

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

England & Wales

 

95489

 

 

 

 

 

MU Finance plc

 

England & Wales

 

07088267

 

176


 

PART II

THE ORIGINAL LENDERS

 

Name of Original 
Lender

 

Facility A 
Commitment (£)

 

Facility B 
Commitment (£)

 

Status 
(Non-Acceptable

L/C Lender: Yes/No)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Bank of America, N.A.

 

2,110,000

 

8,890,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Deutsche Bank AG, acting through its London branch

 

2,110,000

 

8,890,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

GE Corporate Finance Bank SAS

 

13,500,000

 

1,500,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goldman Sachs International Bank

 

1,530,000

 

6,470,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

JPMorgan Chase Bank, N.A.

 

2,875,000

 

12,125,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Royal Bank of Scotland plc acting as agent for National Westminster Bank Plc

 

2,875,000

 

12,125,000

 

No

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Total

 

25,000,000

 

50,000,000

 

 

 

 

177



 

SCHEDULE 2

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

PART I

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT TO SIGNING OF THE AGREEMENT

 

1 .                                         Obligors

 

(a)                                  A copy of the Constitutional Documents and of the constitutional documents of each Original Obligor and RFJVL.

 

(b)                                  A copy of a resolution of the board of directors (or, if applicable, a committee of the board) of each Original Obligor and RFJVL:

 

(i)                      approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which it is a party and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Finance Documents to which it is a party;

 

(ii)                   authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Finance Documents to which it is a party on its behalf;

 

(iii)                authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all documents and notices (including, if relevant, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(iv)               in the case of an Obligor other than the Company, authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                   If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Original Obligor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph (b) above.

 

(d)                                  A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph (b) above in relation to the Finance Documents and related documents.

 

(e)                                   A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares in each Original Guarantor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Original Guarantor is a party.

 

(f)                                    A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Original Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph (e) above.

 

(g)                                   A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on any Original Obligor to be exceeded.

 

(h)                                  A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company, each Original Obligor and RFJVL certifying that each copy document relating to it specified in this Part I of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and

 

178



 

has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of this Agreement.

 

2.                                       Transaction Documents

 

(a)                                  A copy of the Senior Note Indenture.

 

(b)                                  A copy of the offering memorandum for the Notes.

 

(c)                                   A copy of the Senior Note Guarantee.

 

(d)                                  A copy of each Existing Hedging Agreement in a form agreed with the Hedge Counterparties executed by the Company.

 

(e)                                   The Intercreditor Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to that Agreement.

 

(f)                                    A copy of each Material Contract.

 

3.                                       Finance Documents

 

(a)                                  This Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The Fee Letters executed by the Company.

 

4.                                       Insurance

 

Letters from Aon Limited and SBJ Sports dated the date of this Agreement addressed to the Agent, the Arrangers, the Security Trustee and the Lenders listing the insurance policies of the Restricted Group and confirming that they are on risk and that the insurance for the Restricted Group at the date of this Agreement is at a level acceptable to the Majority Lenders and covering appropriate risks for the business carried out by the Restricted Group.

 

5.                                       Real Property

 

(a)                                  An undertaking from Brabners Chaffe Street LLP to hold the title deeds to the Real Property to the order of the Security Trustee

 

(b)                                  The results of (i) land registry searches in favour of the Security Trustee on the appropriate forms against all of the registered titles comprising the Real Property (save that the result of land registry search with respect to title number GM690578 may be given in the form of a telephone confirmation) giving not less than twenty five Business Days’ priority beyond the date the Real Property became subject to the Security and/or Finance Documents and showing no subsisting charges (other than those to be released on grant of the supplemental mortgages forming part of the Transaction Security) or any restrictions against the title which would prevent registration of those supplemental mortgages at the land registry and (ii) Land Registry PN1 searches in respect of each Obligor in its current name and any previous name.

 

179



 

(c)                                   An effective discharge in land registry form DS1 of the Security granted in connection with the Existing Facility.

 

(d)                                  An undertaking from the Borrowers’ solicitors to submit within the priority periods afforded to the Security Trustee by the priority searches referred to above, completed applications (subject to receipt of the Initial Mortgage) to register the Security created in respect of the Real Property under the Finance Documents at the Land Registry (including applications to enter on the register the restriction against dealings and the obligation to make further advances) and to use reasonable endeavours to satisfy any requisitions raised by the Land Registry in respect of those applications.

 

6.                                       Legal opinions

 

The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent, the Security Trustee and the Original Lenders.

 

(a)                                  A legal opinion of Clifford Chance LLP, legal advisers to the Agent and the Arranger as to English law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lenders prior to signing this Agreement.

 

(b)                                  A legal opinion of Clifford Chance US LLP as to New York law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lenders prior to signing this Agreement.

 

7.                                       Other documents and evidence

 

(a)                                  The Funds Flow Statement.

 

(b)                                  At least 3 originals of the following Transaction Security Documents:

 

(i)                      a composite debenture in agreed form executed by the Original Obligors; and

 

(ii)                   a supplemental mortgage executed by MUL and MUFC to be entered into in the agreed form together with a notice of charge to the landlord of each leasehold property charged by such supplemental mortgage.

 

(c)                                   A copy of all notices, required to be sent under the Transaction Security Documents executed by the relevant Original Obligor.

 

(d)                                  Original share certificates (save that (i) the share certificates required in respect of MU Finance and the share certificates required in respect of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited held by MUL and (ii) the share certificate representing 97,626 ordinary shares in Manchester United Limited held by the Company, can be provided in copy form) and a copy of all transfers and stock transfer forms or equivalent duly executed by the relevant Obligor in blank in relation to the assets subject to or expressed to be subject to the Transaction Security and other documents of title to be provided under the Transaction Security Documents.

 

(e)                                   The Group Structure Chart.

 

180



 

(f)                                    The Structure Memorandum.

 

(g)                                   The Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet

 

(h)                                  The Base Case Model.

 

(i)                                      A copy of the Original Financial Statements (if any) of each Obligor.

 

(j)                                     A Certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company addressed to the Finance Parties confirming which companies within the Restricted Group are Material Companies and that (i) the aggregate of earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Original Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) exceeds 90 per cent. of the Consolidated EBITDA, the consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all the members of the Restricted Group (ii) or that the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ) are met.

 

(k)                                  “know your customer” information in respect of the Original Obligors.

 

181



 

PART II

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT TO INITIAL UTILISATION

 

1.                                       Other documents and evidence

 

(a)                                  Evidence that the fees, costs and expenses then due from the Company pursuant to Clause 19 ( Fees ), Clause 19.5 ( Fees payable in respect of Letters of Credit and Alternative L/C Utilisations ), Clause 19.6 ( Interest, commission and fees on Ancillary Facilities ), Clause 20.6 ( Stamp taxes ) and Clause 24 ( Costs and expenses ) have been paid or will be paid by the Closing Date.

 

(b)                                  Evidence that Notes in an aggregate principal amount of not more than £550,000,000 (or its equivalent in dollars) and not less than £400,000,000 (or its equivalent in dollars) have been issued and subscribed to.

 

(c)                                   The following documents in relation to Financial Indebtedness, Security and Guarantees:

 

(i)                      notice of prepayment and cancellation providing for the prepayment of all outstanding amounts under the Existing Facility on or before the Closing Date executed by the parties thereto;

 

(ii)                   a copy of the Global Deed of Release;

 

(iii)                a copy of the MG02s relating to the Global Deed of Release to be filed at Companies House; and

 

(iv)               evidence that the fees, costs and expenses then due in relation to the Existing Facility have been paid or will be paid by the Closing Date.

 

182



 

PART III

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT REQUIRED TO BE

DELIVERED BY AN ADDITIONAL OBLIGOR

 

1.                       An Accession Deed executed by the Additional Obligor and the Company.

 

2.                       A copy of the constitutional documents of the Additional Obligor.

 

3.                       A copy of a resolution of the board or, if applicable, a committee of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor:

 

(a)                 approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Deed and the Finance Documents and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Accession Deed and any other Finance Document to which it is a party;

 

(b)                 authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Accession Deed and other Finance Documents on its behalf;

 

(c)                  authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all other documents and notices (including, in relation to an Additional Borrower, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(d)                 authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

4.                       If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

5.                       A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

6.                       A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares of the Additional Guarantor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Additional Guarantor is a party.

 

7.                       A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Additional Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph 6 above.

 

8.                       A certificate of an Authorised Signatory of the Additional Obligor confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on it to be exceeded.

 

9.                       A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Additional Obligor certifying that each copy document listed in this Part III of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of the Accession Deed.

 

183



 

10.                A copy of any other authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers to be necessary or desirable in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by the Accession Letter or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

11.                If available, the latest audited financial statements of the Additional Obligor.

 

12.                The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent, the Security Trustee and the Lenders:

 

(a)                                  A legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in England, as to English law in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

(b)                                  If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in or has its “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as referred to in Clause 26.29 ( Centre of main interests and establishments )) in a jurisdiction other than England and Wales or is executing a Finance Document which is governed by a law other than English law, a legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in the jurisdiction of its incorporation, “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as applicable) or, as the case may be, the jurisdiction of the governing law of that Finance Document (the “ Applicable Jurisdiction ”) as to the law of the Applicable Jurisdiction and in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

13.                        Any security documents which are required by the Agent to be executed by the proposed Additional Obligor.

 

14.                        Any notices or documents required to be given or executed under the terms of those security documents.

 

15.                        If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in England and Wales, Scotland or Northern Ireland evidence that the Additional Obligor has done all that is necessary (including, without limitation, by re-registering as a private company) to comply with sections 677 to 683 of the Companies Act 2006 in order to enable that Additional Obligor to enter into the Finance Documents and perform its obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

184



 

SCHEDULE 3

REQUESTS AND NOTICES

 

PART I

UTILISATION REQUEST LOANS

 

From:

[ Borrower ] [ Company ]*

 

 

To:

[ Agent ]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                       We refer to the Facilities Agreement. This is a Utilisation Request. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

2.                                       We wish to borrow a Loan on the following terms***:

 

(a)

 

Borrower:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(b)

 

Proposed Utilisation Date:

 

[ · ] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)

 

 

 

 

 

(c)

 

Facility to be utilised:

 

[Facility A]/[Facility B]

 

 

 

 

 

(d)

 

Currency of Loan:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(e)

 

Amount:

 

[ · ] or, if less, the Available Facility

 

 

 

 

 

(f)

 

Interest Period:

 

[ · ]

 

3.                                       We confirm that each condition specified in Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent ) is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

4.                                       [The proceeds of this Loan should be credited to [ account ]].

 

5.                                       This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

Yours faithfully

 


authorised signatory for

[the Company on behalf of] [ insert name of Borrower ]*

 

185



 


NOTES:

 

*                       Amend as appropriate. The Utilisation Request can be given by the Borrower or by the Company.

 

**                Select the Facility to be utilised and delete references to the other Facilities.

 

***         Where Facility A is to be utilised, a Matching Utilisation may be requested in the same Utilisation Request and this section of the Utilisation Request should be duplicated for the Matching Utilisation.

 

186


 

PART II

UTILISATION REQUEST - LETTERS OF CREDIT

 

From:

[ Borrower ] [ Company ]*

 

 

To:

[ Agent ]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] - £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement. This is a Utilisation Request. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

2.                                        We wish to arrange for a Letter of Credit to be [issued]/[renewed] by the Issuing Bank specified below (which has agreed to do so) on the following terms**:

 

(a)

 

Borrower:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(b)

 

Issuing Bank:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(c)

 

Proposed Utilisation Date:

 

[ · ] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)

 

 

 

 

 

(d)

 

Currency of Letter of Credit:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(e)

 

Amount:

 

[ · ] or, if less, the Available Facility:

 

 

 

 

 

(f)

 

Term:

 

[ · ]

 

3.                                        We confirm that each condition specified in paragraph (b) (or, to the extent applicable, paragraph (c)) of Clause 6.5 ( Issue of Letters of Credit ) is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

4.                                        We attach a copy of the proposed Letter of Credit.

 

5.                                        This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

6.                                        Delivery instructions:

 

[ Specify delivery instructions .]

 

187



 

Yours faithfully,

 


authorised signatory for

[the Company on behalf of] [ insert name of relevant Borrower ]*

 


NOTES:

 

*                          Amend as appropriate. The Utilisation Request can be given by the Borrower or by the Company.

 

**                   Where Facility A is to be utilised, a Matching Utilisation may be requested in the same Utilisation Request and this section of the Utilisation Request should be duplicated for the Matching Utilisation.

 

188



 

PART III

UTILISATION REQUEST — ALTERNATIVE L/C UTILISATIONS

 

From:

[ Borrower ] [ Company ]*

 

 

To:

[ Agent ]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] - £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement. This is a Utilisation Request. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

2.                                        We wish to request an Alternative L/C Utilisation which will comprise:

 

(a)                                   the issuance/renewal of the attached Alternative Letter of Credit; and

 

(b)                                  the making of an Alternative Loan by the Fronted Alternative L/C Lenders.

 

3.                                        The Alternative Letter of Credit to be issued by the Alternative L/C Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank is to be on the following terms**:

 

(a)

 

Borrower:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(b)

 

Proposed Utilisation Date:

 

[ · ] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)

 

 

 

 

 

(c)

 

Currency of Alternative L/C Utilisation:

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

(d)

 

Amount:

 

[ · ] or, if less, the Available Facility:

 

 

 

 

 

(e)

 

Term:

 

[ · ]

 

4.                                        The Alternative Loan is to be on the following terms [ · ].

 

5.                                        We confirm that each condition specified in paragraph (b) (or, to the extent applicable, paragraph (c) of Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

6.                                        We attach a copy of the proposed Alternative L/C Utilisation.

 

7.                                        The proceeds of the Alternative Loan shall be credited to [ · ].

 

8.                                        This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

189



 

9.                                        Delivery instructions:

 

[ Specify delivery instructions .]

 

190



 

Yours faithfully,

 


authorised signatory for

[the Company on behalf of] [ insert name of relevant Borrower ]*

 


NOTES:

 

*                          Amend as appropriate. The Utilisation Request can be given by the Borrower or by the Company.

 

**                   Where Facility A is to be utilised, a Matching Utilisation may be requested in the same Utilisation Request and this section of the Utilisation Request should be duplicated for the Matching Utilisation.

 

191



 

SCHEDULE 4

MANDATORY COST FORMULA

 

1.                                The Mandatory Cost is an addition to the interest rate to compensate Lenders for the cost of compliance with (a) the requirements of the Bank of England and/or the Financial Services Authority (or, in either case, any other authority which replaces all or any of its functions) or (b) the requirements of the European Central Bank.

 

2.                                On the first day of each Interest Period (or as soon as possible thereafter) the Agent shall calculate, as a percentage rate, a rate (the “ Additional Cost Rate ”) for each Lender, in accordance with the paragraphs set out below. The Mandatory Cost will be calculated by the Agent as a weighted average of the Lenders’ Additional Cost Rates (weighted in proportion to the percentage participation of each Lender in the relevant Loan or Alternative Loan) and will be expressed as a percentage rate per annum.

 

3.                                The Additional Cost Rate for any Lender lending from a Facility Office in a Participating Member State will be the percentage notified by that Lender to the Agent. This percentage will be certified by that Lender in its notice to the Agent to be its reasonable determination of the cost (expressed as a percentage of that Lender’s participation in all Loans or Alternative Loans made from that Facility Office) of complying with the minimum reserve requirements of the European Central Bank in respect of loans made from that Facility Office.

 

4.                                The Additional Cost Rate for any Lender lending from a Facility Office in the United Kingdom will be calculated by the Agent as follows:

 

(a)                                           in relation to a sterling Loan or Alternative Loan:

 

 

(b)                                          in relation to a Loan or Alternative Loan in any currency other than sterling:

 

 

Where:

 

A                                       is the percentage of Eligible Liabilities (assuming these to be in excess of any stated minimum) which that Lender is from time to time required to maintain as an interest free cash ratio deposit with the Bank of England to comply with cash ratio requirements.

 

B                                         is the percentage rate of interest (excluding the Margin and the Mandatory Cost and, if the Loan is an Unpaid Sum, the additional rate of interest specified in paragraph (a) of Clause 16.3 ( Default interest )) payable for the relevant Interest Period on the Loan or Alternative Loan.

 

C                                         is the percentage (if any) of Eligible Liabilities which that Lender is required from time to time to maintain as interest bearing Special Deposits with the Bank of England.

 

192



 

D                                        is the percentage rate per annum payable by the Bank of England to the Agent on interest bearing Special Deposits.

 

E                                          is designed to compensate Lenders for amounts payable under the Fees Rules and is calculated by the Agent as being the average of the most recent rates of charge supplied by the Base Reference Banks to the Agent pursuant to paragraph 7 below and expressed in pounds per £1,000,000.

 

5.                                For the purposes of this Schedule:

 

(a)                                   Eligible Liabilities and “ Special Deposits have the meanings given to them from time to time under or pursuant to the Bank of England Act 1998 or (as may be appropriate) by the Bank of England;

 

(b)                                  Fees Rules ” means the rules on periodic fees contained in the FSA Fees Manual or such other law or regulation as may be in force from time to time in respect of the payment of fees for the acceptance of deposits;

 

(c)                                   Fee Tariffs means the fee tariffs specified in the Fees Rules under the activity group A.1 Deposit acceptors (ignoring any minimum fee or zero rated fee required pursuant to the Fees Rules but taking into account any applicable discount rate); and

 

(d)                                  Tariff Base ” has the meaning given to it in, and will be calculated in accordance with, the Fees Rules.

 

6.                                In application of the above formula, A, B, C and D will be included in the formula as percentages (i.e. 5 per cent. will be included in the formula as 5 and not as 0.05). A negative result obtained by subtracting D from B shall be taken as zero. The resulting figures shall be rounded to four decimal places.

 

7.                                If requested by the Agent, each Base Reference Bank shall, as soon as practicable after publication by the Financial Services Authority, supply to the Agent, the rate of charge payable by that Base Reference Bank to the Financial Services Authority pursuant to the Fees Rules in respect of the relevant Financial Year of the Financial Services Authority (calculated for this purpose by that Base Reference Bank as being the average of the Fee Tariffs applicable to that Base Reference Bank for that Financial Year) and expressed in pounds per £1,000,000 of the Tariff Base of that Base Reference Bank.

 

8.                                Each Lender shall supply any information required by the Agent for the purpose of calculating its Additional Cost Rate. In particular, but without limitation, each Lender shall supply the following information on or prior to the date on which it becomes a Lender:

 

(a)                                           the jurisdiction of its Facility Office; and

 

(b)                                          any other information that the Agent may reasonably require for such purpose.

 

Each Lender shall promptly notify the Agent of any change to the information provided by it pursuant to this paragraph.

 

193



 

9.                                The percentages of each Lender for the purpose of A and C above and the rates of charge of each Base Reference Bank for the purpose of E above shall be determined by the Agent based upon the information supplied to it pursuant to paragraphs 7 and 8 above and on the assumption that, unless a Lender notifies the Agent to the contrary, each Lender’s obligations in relation to cash ratio deposits and Special Deposits are the same as those of a typical bank from its jurisdiction of incorporation with a Facility Office in the same jurisdiction as its Facility Office.

 

10.                          The Agent shall have no liability to any person if such determination results in an Additional Cost Rate which over or under compensates any Lender and shall be entitled to assume that the information provided by any Lender or Base Reference Bank pursuant to paragraphs 3, 7 and 8 above is true and correct in all respects.

 

11.                          The Agent shall distribute the additional amounts received as a result of the Mandatory Cost to the Lenders on the basis of the Additional Cost Rate for each Lender based on the information provided by each Lender and each Base Reference Bank pursuant to paragraphs 3, 7 and 8 above.

 

12.                          Any determination by the Agent pursuant to this Schedule in relation to a formula, the Mandatory Cost, an Additional Cost Rate or any amount payable to a Lender shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all Parties.

 

13.                          The Agent may from time to time, after consultation with the Company and the Lenders, determine and notify to all Parties any amendments which are required to be made to this Schedule in order to comply with any change in law, regulation or any requirements from time to time imposed by the Bank of England, the Financial Services Authority or the European Central Bank (or, in any case, any other authority which replaces all or any of its functions) and any such determination shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all Parties.

 

194



 

SCHEDULE 5

FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

 

To:

[ · ] as Agent and [ · ] as Security Trustee

 

 

From:

[ The Existing Lender ] (the “ Existing Lender ”) and [ The New Lender ] (the “ New Lender ”)

 

Dated:

 

[ Company ] — £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facilities Agreement). This agreement (the “ Agreement ”) shall take effect as a Transfer Certificate for the purpose of the Facilities Agreement and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.                                        We refer to clause 29.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) of the Facilities Agreement:

 

(a)                                   The Existing Lender and the New Lender agree to the Existing Lender transferring to the New Lender by novation all or part of the Existing Lender’s Commitment, rights and obligations referred to in the Schedule in accordance with clause 29.5 ( Procedure for transfer ) of the Facilities Agreement.

 

(b)                                  The proposed Transfer Date is [ · ].

 

(c)                                   The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of clause 37.2 ( Addresses ) of the Facilities Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

3.                                        The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of clause 29.4 ( Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders ) of the Facilities Agreement.

 

4.                                        The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)                                   [a Qualifying Lender other than a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(b)                                  [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(c)                                   [not a Qualifying Lender].*

 

5.                                        The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not] an Investor Affiliate.

 


*                          Delete as applicable - each New Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within.

 

195



 

6.                                        [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                   a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)                                      a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that Company.]

 

[6./7.]                   The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not]** a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender.

 

[7./8.]                   The New Lender confirms that it is a US Qualifying Lender.

 

[8./9.]                   The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not] able to issue Alternative Letters of Credit, and therefore [is]/[is not] a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender. ***

 

[9./10.]             We refer to clause [19.5] ( Change of RCF Lender ) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as an RCF Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined therein), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an RCF Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by an RCF Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

[10./11.]       This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[11./12..] This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[12./13.]       This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 


**                   Delete as applicable.

 

***            Include if transferor is a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender.

 

196


 

Note:                    The execution of this Transfer Certificate may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions. It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

197



 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred

 

[ insert relevant details ]

 

[ Facility Office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments ]

 

[Existing Lender]

[New Lender]

 

 

By:

By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as a Transfer Certificate for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [ · ].

 

[ Agent ]

 

By:

 

 

[ Security Trustee ]

 

By:

 

198



 

SCHEDULE 6

FORM OF ASSIGNMENT AGREEMENT

 

To:                               [ · ] as Agent, [ · ] as Security Trustee and [ · ] as Company for and on behalf of each Obligor

 

From:                   [ the Existing Lender ] (the “ Existing Lender ”) and [ the New Lender ] (the “ New Lender ”)

 

Dated:

 

[ Company ] - £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facilities Agreement). This is an Assignment Agreement. This agreement (the “ Agreement ”) shall take effect as an Assignment Agreement for the purpose of the Facilities Agreement and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.                                        We refer to clause 29.6 ( Procedure for assignment ) of the Facilities Agreement:

 

(a)                                   The Existing Lender assigns absolutely to the New Lender all the rights of the Existing Lender under the Facilities Agreement, the other Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facilities Agreement as specified in the Schedule.

 

(b)                                  The Existing Lender is released from all the obligations of the Existing Lender which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facilities Agreement specified in the Schedule.

 

(c)                                   The New Lender becomes a Party as a Lender and is bound by obligations equivalent to those from which the Existing Lender is released under paragraph (b) above.

 

3.                                        The proposed Transfer Date is [ · ].

 

4.                                        On the Transfer Date the New Lender becomes:

 

(a)                                   party to the relevant Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as a Lender; and

 

(b)                                  party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an RCF Lender.

 

5.                                        The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of clause 37.2 ( Addresses ) of the Facilities Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

199



 

6.                                        The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of clause 29.4 ( Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders ) of the Facilities Agreement.

 

7.                                        The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)                                   [a Qualifying Lender falling within paragraph (i)(A) [or paragraph (ii)] of the definition of Qualifying Lender;]

 

(b)                                  [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(c)                                   [not a Qualifying Lender].

 

8.                                        [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                   a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)                                  a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)                                      a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                   a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.]

 

[8./9.]     The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not]* an Investor Affiliate.

 

[9./10.]   The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not]** a Non-Acceptable L/C Lender.

 

[10./11.] The New Lender confirms that it is a US Qualifying Lender.

 

[11./12.] We refer to clause [19.5] ( Change of RCF Lender ) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as an RCF Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an RCF Lender, and undertakes to perform all

 


*      Delete as applicable.

 

**   Delete as applicable.

 

*** Include if transferor is a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender.

 

200



 

the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by an RCF Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

[12./13.]    The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not] able to issue Alternative Letters of Credit, and therefore [is]/[is not] a Fronted Alternative L/C Lender. ***

 

[13./14.]    This Agreement acts as notice to the Agent (on behalf of each Finance Party) and, upon delivery in accordance with Clause 31.7 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company ), to the Company (on behalf of each Obligor) of the assignment referred to in this Agreement.

 

[14./15.]    This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[15./16.]    This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[16/17]      This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:                           The execution of this Assignment Agreement may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions. It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

201



 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred by assignment,

release and accession

 

[ insert relevant details ]

 

[ Facility office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments ]

 

[Existing Lender]

[New Lender]

 

 

By:

By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as an Assignment Agreement for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [ · ].

 

Signature of this Agreement by the Agent constitutes confirmation by the Agent of receipt of notice of the assignment referred to in this Agreement, which notice the Agent receives on behalf of each Finance Party.

 

[ Agent ]

 

By:

 

 

[ Security Trustee ]

 

By:

 

202



 

SCHEDULE 7

FORM OF ACCESSION DEED

 

To:

[           ] as Agent and [           ] as Security Trustee for itself and each of the other parties to the Intercreditor Agreement referred to below

 

 

From:

[ Restricted Subsidiary ] and [ Company ]

 

 

Dated:

 

 

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [ · ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement. This deed (the “ Accession Deed ”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement and as a Debtor Accession Deed for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Accession Deed unless given a different meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

2.                                        [ Restricted Subsidiary ] agrees to become an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] and to be bound by the terms of the Facilities Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] pursuant to clause [31.2 ( Additional Borrowers )]/[clause 31.4 ( Additional Guarantors )] of the Facilities Agreement. [ Restricted Subsidiary ] is a company duly incorporated under the laws of [ name of relevant jurisdiction ] and is a limited liability company and registered number [              ].

 

3.                                        [ Restricted Subsidiary’s ] administrative details for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement and the Intercreditor Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:

 

Fax No.:

 

Attention:

 

4.                                        [ Restricted Subsidiary ] (for the purposes of this paragraph 4, the “ Acceding Debtor ”) intends to [incur Liabilities under the following documents]/[give a guarantee, indemnity or other assurance against loss in respect of Liabilities under the following documents];

 

[ Insert details (date, parties and description) of relevant documents ]

 

the “ Relevant Documents ”.

 

203



 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

(a)                                   Terms defined in the Intercreditor Agreement shall, unless otherwise defined in this Accession Deed, bear the same meaning when used in this paragraph 4.

 

(b)                                  The Acceding Debtor and the Security Trustee agree that the Security Trustee shall hold:

 

(i)                                      [any Security in respect of Liabilities created or expressed to be created pursuant to the Relevant Documents;

 

(ii)                                   all proceeds of that Security; and]

 

(iii)                                all obligations expressed to be undertaken by the Acceding Debtor to pay amounts in respect of the Liabilities to the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) and secured by the Transaction Security together with all representations and warranties expressed to be given by the Acceding Debtor (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) in favour of the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties,

 

on trust for the Secured Parties on the terms and conditions contained in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(c)                                   The Acceding Debtor confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Debtor, undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed to be assumed by a Debtor under the Intercreditor Agreement and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(d)                                  [In consideration of the Acceding Debtor being accepted as an Intra-Group Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement, the Acceding Debtor also confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an Intra-Group Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by an Intra-Group Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement],

 

[4]/[5] This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

204



 

THIS ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Security Trustee (for the purposes of paragraph 4 above only), signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by [ Restricted Subsidiary ] and is delivered on the date stated above.

 

 

[ Restricted Subsidiary ]

 

 

 

 

 

[EXECUTED AS A DEED

)

 

By: [ Subsidiary ]

)

 

 

 

 

 

 

Director

 

 

 

 

 

Director/Secretary

 

 

 

OR

 

 

 

 

 

[EXECUTED AS A DEED

 

 

 

 

 

By: [ Subsidiary ]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signature of Director

 

 

 

 

 

Name of Director

 

 

 

in the presence of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signature of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Name of witness

 

 

 

 

 

Address of witness

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Occupation of witness]

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Company

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[ Company ]

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

205



 

The Security Trustee

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[ Full Name of Current Security Trustee ]

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

 

Date:

 

 

 

206


 

SCHEDULE 8

FORM OF RESIGNATION LETTER

 

To:

[ · ] as Agent

 

 

From:

[ resigning Obligor ] and [ Company ]

 

 

Dated:

 

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] - £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement
dated [
· ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                        We refer to the Facilities Agreement. This is a Resignation Letter. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this Resignation Letter unless given a different meaning in this Resignation Letter.

 

2.                                        Pursuant to [clause 31.3 ( Resignation of a Borrower )]/[clause 31.5 ( Resignation of a Guarantor )], we request that [ resigning Obligor ] be released from its obligations as a [Borrower]/[Guarantor] under the Facilities Agreement and the Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

3.                                        We confirm that:

 

(a)                                   no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of this request; and

 

(b)                                  [this request is given in relation to a Third Party Disposal of [ resigning Obligor ];]*

 

(c)                                   [the Excess Proceeds have been or will be applied in accordance with Clause 14.2 ( Excess Proceeds and Insurance Proceeds );]* *

 

(d)                                  [ · ]***

 

4.                                This Resignation Letter and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

5.                                The Company agrees to indemnify the Finance Parties and any Receivers or Delegates for any costs, expenses, or liabilities which would have been payable by [ resigning Obligor ] in connection with the Finance Documents but for the release set out in paragraph 1 above.

 

[ Company ]

[ resigning Obligor ]

 

 

By:

By:

 

207



 


NOTES:

 

*                            Insert where resignation as a result of a Third Party Disposal.

 

**                     Insert where resignation as a result of a Third Party Disposal. Amend as appropriate, e.g. to reflect agreed procedure for payment of proceeds into a specified account.

 

***              Insert any other conditions required by the Facilities Agreement.

 

208



 

SCHEDULE 9

FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE

 

To:

[ · ] as Agent

 

 

From:

[ Company ]

 

 

Dated:

 

 

Dear Sirs

 

[ Company ] - £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement
dated [
· ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                We refer to the Facilities Agreement. This is a Compliance Certificate. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning when used in this Compliance Certificate unless given a different meaning in this Compliance Certificate.

 

2.                                We confirm that Consolidated EBITDA for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [ · ] and we set out in the Schedule ( Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA and Total Net Leverage Ratio ) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

3.                                [We confirm that no Default is continuing.]*

 

4.                                [We confirm that the following companies constitute Material Companies for the purposes of the Facilities Agreement: [ · ].]

 

5.                                [We confirm that the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA ), the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items and investments in Restricted Subsidiaries of any member of the Restricted Group) represents not less than 90 per cent of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of the Restricted Group/the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 ( Guarantors ) are met.]

 

6.                                We confirm that the Total Net Leverage Ratio for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [ · ] and we set out in the Schedule ( Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA and Total Net Leverage Ratio ) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

Director

 

Director

 

of

 

of

 

[ Company ]

 

[ Company ]

 

 

 

[ insert applicable certification language ]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

for and on behalf of

 

 

[ name of auditors of the Company ]

 

 

 

209



 


NOTES:

 

*                          If this statement cannot be made, the certificate should identify any Default that is continuing and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it.

 

210



 

THE SCHEDULE

CALCULATION OF CONSOLIDATED EBITDA

 

1.                Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA

 

Relevant line item

 

Amount (£)

 

The consolidated profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period

 

[ · ]

 

any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets

 

[ · ]

 

any Consolidated Net Finance Charges

 

[ · ]

 

any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents

 

[ · ]

 

any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items

 

[ · ]

 

any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group

 

[ · ]

 

any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt

 

[ · ]

 

any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations

 

[ · ]

 

any profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to minority interests

 

[ · ]

 

any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Restricted Group exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted Group through distributions by such investment or entity

 

[ · ]

 

the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period

 

[ · ]

 

to the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs of a revenue nature

 

[ · ]

 

Consolidated EBITDA

 

[ · ]

 

 

211



 

2.                Calculation of Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

Relevant line item

 

Amount (£)

 

the aggregate amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the principal amount of Borrowings

 

[ · ]

 

obligations to any other member of the Restricted Group

 

[ · ]

 

in the case of finance leases, only the capitalised value thereof

 

[ · ]

 

aggregate amount of Cash and Cash Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that time

 

[ · ]

 

Consolidated EBITDA

 

[ · ]

 

Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

[ · ]

 

 

212



 

SCHEDULE 10

TIMETABLES

 

PART I

LOANS

 

 

 

Loans in euro

 

Loans in
sterling

 

Loans in other
currencies

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent notifies the Company if a currency is approved as an Optional Currency in accordance with Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies )

 

 

 

U-4

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Delivery of a duly completed Utilisation Request (Clause 5.1 ( Delivery of a Utilisation Request ))

 

U-3

 

9.30am

 

U-1

 

9.30am

 

U-3

 

9.30am

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent determines (in relation to a Utilisation) the Base Currency Amount of the Loan, if required under Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ participation ) and notifies the Lenders of the Loan in accordance with Clause 5.4 ( Lenders’ participation )

 

U-3

 

noon

 

U-1

 

noon

 

U-3

 

noon

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent receives a notification from a Lender under Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )

 

Quotation Day

 

9.30am

 

 

Quotation Day

 

9.30am

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent gives notice in accordance with Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )

 

Quotation Day

 

5.30pm

 

 

Quotation Day

 

5.30pm

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

LIBOR or EURIBOR is fixed

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 a.m. in respect of LIBOR and as of 11.00 a.m. (Brussels time) in respect of EURIBOR

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 a.m.

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 a.m.

 

“U”                            =                                    date of Utilisation

 

“U - X”      =                                          X Business Days prior to date of Utilisation

 

213



 

PART II

LETTERS OF CREDIT

 

 

 

Letters of Credit

 

 

 

 

 

Delivery of a duly completed Utilisation Request (Clause 6.2 ( Delivery of a Utilisation Request for Letters of Credit ))

 

U-3 9.30am

 

 

 

 

 

Agent determines (in relation to a Utilisation) the Base Currency Amount of the Letter of Credit if required under paragraph (d) of Clause 6.5 ( Issue of Letters of Credit ) and notifies the Issuing Bank and Lenders of the Letter of Credit in accordance with paragraph (d) of Clause 6.5 ( Issue of Letters of Credit ).

 

U-1 noon

 

 

 

 

 

Delivery of duly completed Renewal Request (Clause 6.6 ( Renewal of a Letter of Credit ))

 

U-3 9.30am

 

 

“U”                            =                                          d ate of utilisation, or, if applicable, in the case of a Letter of Credit to be renewed in accordance with Clause 6.6(c) ( Renewal of a Letter of Credit ), the first day of the proposed term of the renewed Letter of Credit

 

“U-X”               =                                          Business Days prior to date of utilisation

 

214



 

PART III

ALTERNATIVE L/C UTILISATIONS

 

 

 

Utilisations in

 

Utilisations in

 

Utilisations in

 

 

euro

 

sterling

 

other currencies

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent notifies the Company if a currency is approved as an Optional Currency in accordance with Clause 4.3 ( Conditions relating to Optional Currencies )

 

 

 

U-4

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Delivery of a duly completed Utilisation Request (Clause 5.1 ( Delivery of a Utilisation Request for Alternative L/C Utilisations ))

 

U-3

9.30am

 

U-1

9.30am

 

U-3

9.30am

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent determines (in relation to a Utilisation) the Base Currency Amount of the Alternative L/C Utilisation, if required under paragraph (d) of Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations ) and notifies the Lenders and the Alternative L/C Fronting Bank of the Alternative L/C Utilisation in accordance with paragraph (d) of Clause 7.5 ( Issue and making of Alternative L/C Utilisations )

 

U-3

 

noon

 

U-1

 

noon

 

U-3

 

noon

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent receives a notification from a Lender under Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )

 

Quotation Day

 

9.30am

 

 

Quotation Day

 

9.30am

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Agent gives notice in accordance with Clause 10.2 ( Unavailability of a currency )

 

Quotation Day

 

5.30pm

 

 

Quotation Day

 

5.30pm

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

LIBOR or EURIBOR is fixed

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 am. in respect of LIBOR and as of 11.00 a.m. (Brussels time) in respect of EURIBOR

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 am.

 

Quotation Day as of 11:00 am.

 

215



 

 

 

Utilisations in

 

Utilisations in

 

Utilisations in

 

 

euro

 

sterling

 

other currencies

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Delivery of duly completed Renewal Request Clause 7.6 ( Renewal of an Alternative L/C Utilisation )

 

U-3

 

9.30am

 

U-1

 

9.30am

 

U-3

 

9.30am

 

“U”                            =                                          date of Utilisation

 

“U - X”         =                                          X Business Days prior to date of Utilisation

 

216


 

SCHEDULE 11

FORM OF LETTER OF CREDIT

 

To:                                                       [ Beneficiary ]( the Beneficiary ”)

 

Date

 

Irrevocable Standby Letter of Credit no. [ · ]

 

At the request of [ · ], [ Issuing Bank ] (the “ Issuing Bank ”) issues this irrevocable standby Letter of Credit (“ Letter of Credit ”) in your favour on the following terms and conditions:

 

1.                                        Definitions

 

In this Letter of Credit:

 

Business Day ” means a day (other than a Saturday or a Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in [London].*

 

Demand ” means a demand for a payment under this Letter of Credit in the form of the schedule to this Letter of Credit.

 

Expiry Date ” means [ · ].

 

Total L/C Amount ” means [ · ].

 

2.                                        Issuing Bank’s agreement

 

(a)                                   The Beneficiary may request a drawing or drawings under this Letter of Credit by giving to the Issuing Bank a duly completed Demand. A Demand must be received by the Issuing Bank by no later than [ · ] p.m. ([London] time) on the Expiry Date.

 

(b)                                  Subject to the terms of this Letter of Credit, the Issuing Bank unconditionally and irrevocably undertakes to the Beneficiary that, within 5 Business Days of receipt by it of a Demand, it must pay to the Beneficiary the amount demanded in that Demand.

 

(c)                                   The Issuing Bank will not be obliged to make a payment under this Letter of Credit if as a result the aggregate of all payments made by it under this Letter of Credit would exceed the Total L/C Amount.

 

3.                                        Expiry

 

(a)                                   The Issuing Bank will be released from its obligations under this Letter of Credit on the date (if any) notified by the Beneficiary to the Issuing Bank as the date upon which the obligations of the Issuing Bank under this Letter of Credit are released.

 

(b)                                  Unless previously released under paragraph (a) above, on [ · ] p.m.([London] time) on the Expiry Date the obligations of the Issuing Bank under this Letter of Credit will cease with no further liability on the part of the Issuing Bank

 

217



 

except for any Demand validly presented under the Letter of Credit that remains unpaid.

 

(c)                                   When the Issuing Bank is no longer under any further obligations under this Letter of Credit, the Beneficiary must return the original of this Letter of Credit to the Issuing Bank.

 

4.                                        Payments

 

All payments under this Letter of Credit shall be made in [ · ] and for value on the due date to the account of the Beneficiary specified in the Demand.

 

5.                                        Delivery of Demand

 

Each Demand shall be in writing, and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by letter, fax or telex and must be received in legible form by the Issuing Bank at its address and by the particular department or office (if any) as follows:

 

[

 

 

]

 

6.                                        Assignment

 

The Beneficiary’s rights under this Letter of Credit may not be assigned or transferred.

 

7.                                        ISP

 

Except to the extent it is inconsistent with the express terms of this Letter of Credit, this Letter of Credit is subject to the International Standby Practices (ISP 98), International Chamber of Commerce Publication No. 590.

 

8.                                        Governing Law

 

This Letter of Credit [and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it][is/are] governed by English law.

 

9.                                        Jurisdiction

 

The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Letter of Credit (including a dispute relating to any non-contractual obligation arising out of or in connection with this Letter of Credit).

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

[ Issuing Bank ]

 

By:

 

218



 


NOTES:

 

*                          This may need to be amended depending on the currency of payment under the Letter of Credit.

 

219



 

THE SCHEDULE

FORM OF DEMAND

 

To:                                                       [ Issuing Bank ]

 

[Date]

 

Dear Sirs

 

Standby Letter of Credit no. [ · ] issued in favour of [ Beneficiary ] (the “Letter of Credit”)

 

We refer to the Letter of Credit. Terms defined in the Letter of Credit have the same meaning when used in this Demand.

 

1.                                        We certify that the sum of [ · ] is due [and has remained unpaid for at least [ · ] Business Days] [under [set out underlying contract or agreement]]. We therefore demand payment of the sum of [ · ].

 

2.                                        Payment should be made to the following account:

 

Name:

 

Account Number:

 

Bank:

 

3.                                        The date of this Demand is not later than the Expiry Date.

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

(Authorised Signatory)

(Authorised Signatory)

 

 

For

[ Beneficiary ]

 

220



 

SCHEDULE 12

FORM OF ALTERNATIVE LETTER OF CREDIT

 

To:                                                       [ Beneficiary ]( the Beneficiary ”)

 

Date

 

Irrevocable Standby Letter of Credit no. [ · ]

 

At the request of [ · ], the financial institutions listed in Schedule 1 (the “ L/C Provider ” and each an “ L/C Provider ”) issue this irrevocable standby Letter of Credit (“ Letter of Credit ”) in your favour on the following terms and conditions:

 

1.                                        Definitions

 

In this Letter of Credit:

 

Business Day ” means a day (other than a Saturday or a Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in [London].*

 

Demand ” means a demand for a payment under this Letter of Credit in the form of Schedule 2 to this Letter of Credit.

 

Expiry Date ” means [ · ].

 

Facilities Agreement ” means the revolving facilities agreement dated [ · ] 2010 between inter alia, Manchester United Limited as company, the institutions listed therein as arrangers and lenders and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited as agent and security trustee.

 

Total L/C Amount ” means [ · ].

 

2.                                        L/C Providers’ agreement

 

(a)                           The Beneficiary may request a drawing or drawings under this Letter of Credit by giving to the L/C Providers a duly completed Demand. A Demand must be received by the L/C Providers by no later than [ · ] p.m. ([London] time) on the Expiry Date.

 

(b)                          Subject to the terms of this Letter of Credit, each L/C Provider unconditionally and irrevocably undertakes to the Beneficiary that, within [five] Business Days of receipt by it of a Demand, it must pay to the Beneficiary that proportion of the amount demanded in that Demand which is equal to the proportion which its commitment (each a “ Commitment ”, together the “ Commitments ”) set out in Schedule 1 to this Letter of Credit bears to the aggregate Commitments of all the L/C Providers provided that the obligations of the L/C Providers under this Letter of Credit will be several and no L/C Provider shall be required to pay an amount exceeding its Commitments and the L/C Providers shall not be obliged to make payments hereunder in aggregate exceeding the Total L/C Amount.

 

221



 

3.                                        Expiry

 

(a)                           The L/C Providers will be released from their obligations under this Letter of Credit on the date (if any) notified by the Beneficiary to the L/C Providers as the date upon which the obligations of the L/C Providers under this Letter of Credit are released.

 

(b)                          Unless previously released under paragraph (a) above, on [ · ] p.m.([London] time) on the Expiry Date the obligations of the L/C Providers under this Letter of Credit will cease with no further liability on the part of the L/C Providers except for any Demand validly presented under the Letter of Credit that remains unpaid.

 

(c)                           When the L/C Providers are no longer under any further obligations under this Letter of Credit, the Beneficiary must return an original of this Letter of Credit to each L/C Provider.

 

(d)                          If any L/C Provider gives written notice to the Beneficiary that it has entered into the necessary documentation to effect a transfer or assignment of some or all of its rights and obligations under the Facilities Agreement to another person or that another person has agreed or is obliged to issue a letter of credit replacing the L/C Provider’s portion of the Letter of Credit (such other person being the “ Incoming L/C Provider ”) and provides a letter of credit in substantially the same form as the Letter of Credit executed by the other L/C Providers and the Incoming L/C Provider and taking effect upon return of an original of this Letter of Credit to each L/C Provider, the Beneficiary must return an original of this Letter of Credit to each L/C Provider within [3] Business Days of receipt by it of the notice.

 

4.                                        Payments

 

All payments under this Letter of Credit shall be made in [ · ] and for value on the due date to the account of the Beneficiary specified in the Demand.

 

5.                                        Delivery of Demand

 

Each Demand shall be in writing, and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by letter, fax or telex and must be received in legible form by the L/C Providers at their address and by the particular department or office (if any) indicated in Schedule I to this Letter of Credit.

 

6.                                        Assignment

 

The Beneficiary’s rights under this Letter of Credit may not be assigned or transferred.

 

7.                                        ISP

 

Except to the extent it is inconsistent with the express terms of this Letter of Credit, this Letter of Credit is subject to the International Standby Practices (ISP 98), International Chamber of Commerce Publication No. 590.

 

222



 

8.                                        Governing Law

 

This Letter of Credit [and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it][is/are] governed by English law.

 

9.                                        Jurisdiction

 

The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Letter of Credit (including a dispute relating to any non-contractual obligation arising out of or in connection with this Letter of Credit).

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

[ L/C Provider ]

 

By:

 


NOTES:

 

*                         This may need to be amended depending on the currency of payment under the Letter of Credit.

 

223



 

SCHEDULE 1

L/C PROVIDERS’ COMMITMENTS

 

Name and address of L/C Provider 

 

Commitment (Pounds Sterling)

 

 

 

 

 

[ · ]

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

[ · ] in its capacity as Alternative L/C Fronting Bank

 

[ · ]

 

 

 

 

 

Total Commitments

 

 

 

 

224



 

SCHEDULE 2

FORM OF DEMAND

 

To:                                                       [ L/C Provider ]

 

[Date]

 

Dear Sirs

 

Standby Letter of Credit no. [ · ] issued in favour of [ Beneficiary ] (the “Letter of Credit”)

 

We refer to the Letter of Credit. Terms defined in the Letter of Credit have the same meaning when used in this Demand.

 

1.                                We certify that the sum of [ · ] is due [and has remained unpaid for at least [ · ] Business Days] [under [set out underlying contract or agreement]]. We therefore demand payment of the sum of [ · ].

 

2.                                Payment should be made to the following account:

 

Name:

 

Account Number:

 

Bank:

 

3.                                The date of this Demand is not later than the Expiry Date.

 

Yours faithfully

 

 

(Authorised Signatory)

(Authorised Signatory)

 

 

For

[ Beneficiary ]

 

225



 

SCHEDULE 13

MATERIAL COMPANIES

 

Red Football Limited

 

Red Football Junior Limited

 

Manchester United Limited

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

MU Finance plc

 

226


 

SCHEDULE 14

ALTERNATIVE REFERENCE BANKS

 

PART I

ALTERNATIVE REFERENCE BANKS IN RELATION TO LOANS OR

ALTERNATIVE LOANS IN CURRENCIES OTHER THAN STERLING

 

DEUTSCHE BANK AG

 

J.P. MORGAN PLC

 

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC

 

227



 

PART II

ALTERNATIVE REFERENCE BANKS IN RELATION TO LOANS OR

ALTERNATIVE LOANS IN STERLING

 

DEUTSCHE BANK AG

 

J.P. MORGAN PLC

 

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC

 

228



 

SCHEDULE 15

FORMS OF NOTIFIABLE DEBT PURCHASE TRANSACTION NOTICE

 

PART I

FORM OF NOTICE ON ENTERING INTO NOTIFIABLE DEBT PURCHASE

TRANSACTION

 

To:

[                   ] as Agent

 

 

From:

[ The Lender ]

 

 

Dated:

 

 

[Company] — £75,000,000 Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [              ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                We refer to paragraph (b) of clause 32.2 ( Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates ) of the Facilities Agreement. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this notice unless given a different meaning in this notice.

 

2.                                We have entered into a Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction.

 

3.                                The Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction referred to in paragraph 2 above relates to the amount of our Commitment(s) as set out below.

 

Commitment

 

Amount of our Commitment to which Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction relates (Base Currency)

 

 

 

 

 

[ insert amount (of that Commitment) to which the relevant Debt Purchase Transaction applies ]

 

[Lender]

 

By:

 

229



 

PART II

FORM OF NOTICE ON TERMINATION OF NOTIFIABLE DEBT PURCHASE

TRANSACTION / NOTIFIABLE DEBT PURCHASE TRANSACTION CEASING TO

BE WITH INVESTOR AFFILIATE

 

To:

[                   ] as Agent

 

 

From:

[ The Lender ]

 

 

Dated:

 

 

[Company] — [              ] Revolving Facilities Agreement

dated [              ] (the “Facilities Agreement”)

 

1.                                We refer to paragraph (c) of clause 32.2 ( Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates ) of the Facilities Agreement. Terms defined in the Facilities Agreement have the same meaning in this notice unless given a different meaning in this notice.

 

2.                                A Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction which we entered into and which we notified you of in a notice dated [ · ] has [terminated]/[ceased to be with a Investor Affiliate]. *

 

3.                                The Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction referred to in paragraph 2 above relates to the amount of our Commitment(s) as set out below.

 

Commitment

 

Amount of our Commitment to which Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction relates (Base Currency)

 

 

 

 

 

[ insert amount (of that Commitment) to which the relevant Debt Purchase Transaction applies ]

 

[Lender]

 

By:

 


*       Delete as applicable

 

230



 

SCHEDULE 16

TABLE OF VALUES FOR X

 

1.                                       The value of X in any Financial Year will be the amount determined using the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet and set out in the row labelled “EBITDA” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year after the following adjustments (the “ Adjustments ”) have been made in the electronic version of the spreadsheet (and, for the avoidance of doubt, with no other adjustments):

 

(a)                           the figure in the Total Match Day income row of the spreadsheet for a Financial Year (the “ Relevant Year ”) will be determined by: (i) adjusting the revenue in the line item entitled “European Cups” in the Annual Financial Statements for the most recent Financial Year in which the first team of MUFC participated in the Champions League (the “ Previous Year ”) to reflect any increase or decrease in ticket prices announced prior to the start of the Relevant Year that would be applicable in the Relevant Year; (ii) aggregating the amount described in paragraph (i) above with the revenue (increased or decreased for the then prevailing rate (RPI) of inflation or deflation) in the line items entitled “Hospitality — Match Day” and “Catering (match day)” (minus any intra-Restricted Group items) in the Annual Financial Statements for the Previous Year; (iii) dividing the sum of the amount described in paragraph (ii) by the number of Champions League matches played at the Stadium in the Previous Year; and (iv) multiplying the product of paragraph (iii) by four;

 

(b)                          any increase or decrease in the Sterling Equivalent (as defined in Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants )) of Media and sponsorship revenues that would have been received by the Restricted Group from UEFA in respect of the Champions League (or, in each case, any replacement body or competition) had the first team of MUFC finished third in the FAPL (or any replacement competition) and qualified for the first knock-out stage of the Champions League will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “European TV & Radio” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year; and

 

(c)                           any increase or decrease in the portion of revenue from the Material Contract described in paragraph (a) of the definition thereof (or any replacement contract) that is dependent on the first team of MUFC qualifying for the Champions League in a Financial Year will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “Nike” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year.

 

2.                                The add back in respect of each Financial Year shall be applied according to the following quarterly schedule:

 

Financial Quarter Ending

 

Percentage Application

 

 

 

 

 

September

 

20.0

%

 

 

 

 

December

 

45.0

%

 

231



 

March

 

35.0

%

 

 

 

 

June

 

0.0

%

 

232



 

SCHEDULE 17

RESTRICTIVE COVENANTS

 

1.                                      ASSET SALES

 

1.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, consummate an Asset Sale unless:

 

(a)                         the Company (or the Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) receives consideration at the time of the Asset Sale at least equal to the Fair Market Value (measured as of the date of the definitive agreement with respect to such Asset Sale) of the assets or Equity Interests issued or sold or otherwise disposed of; and

 

(b)                        at least 75 per cent. of the consideration received in the Asset Sale by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary is in the form of cash or Cash Equivalents. For purposes of this provision, each of the following will be deemed to be cash:

 

(i)          any liabilities, as shown on the Company’s most recent consolidated balance sheet, of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than contingent liabilities and liabilities that are by their terms subordinated to the Facilities) that are assumed by the transferee of any such assets pursuant to a customary novation or indemnity agreement that releases the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary from or indemnifies against further liability;

 

(ii)         any securities, notes or other obligations received by the Company or any such Restricted Subsidiary from such transferee that are converted by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary into cash or Cash Equivalents within 90 days following the closing of the Asset Sale, to the extent of the cash or Cash Equivalents received in that conversion;

 

(iii)        Indebtedness of any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company, in each case that is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as a result of such Asset Sale, to the extent that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries following such Asset Sale are released from any guarantee of such Indebtedness or preferred stock in connection with such Asset Sale;

 

(iv)        consideration consisting of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company which is either repaid in full or cancelled in connection with such Asset Sale; and

 

(v)         any Capital Stock or assets of the kind referred to in paragraphs (b) or (d) of Clause 1.2 below,

 

provided that , in no event will the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sell, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of all or part of the Specified Asset other than (i) to

 

233



 

an Obligor or (ii) in a sale and lease back transaction permitted by Clause 5 ( Limitation on sale and leaseback transactions ) (a “ Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback ”) where the Facilities are cancelled in full and all amounts outstanding thereunder are repaid in accordance with Clause 14.1 ( Exit ) of the Facilities Agreement.

 

1.2                                Within 360 days after the receipt of any Net Proceeds from an Asset Sale, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) may apply such Net Proceeds:

 

(a)                           to repay, repurchase, prepay or redeem (i) Indebtedness under the Facilities and correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, (ii) subject to the Note Purchase Condition, Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor, or (iii) subject to the Note Purchase Condition, the Notes pursuant to an offer to all holders of Notes at a purchase price equal to 100 per cent. of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of purchase (a “ Notes Offer ”);

 

(b)                          to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) all or substantially all of the assets of, or any Capital Stock of, another Permitted Business, if, after giving effect to any such acquisition of Capital Stock, the Permitted Business is or becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(c)                           to make a capital expenditure; or

 

(d)                          to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) other assets (other than Capital Stock) that are not classified as current assets under GAAP and that are used or useful in a Permitted Business.

 

1.3                                Pending the final application of any Net Proceeds, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary) may temporarily reduce revolving credit borrowings or otherwise invest the Net Proceeds in any manner that is not prohibited by the Finance Documents.

 

1.4                                Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided in Clause 1.2 will constitute “Excess Proceeds”.

 

1.5                                No member of the Restricted Group will issue or sell any Equity Interests, Disqualified Stock or preference shares to another member of the Restricted Group unless, where the shares in the relevant Restricted Subsidiary are the subject of Transaction Security, the newly issued Equity Interests, Disqualified Stock or preference shares also become subject to the Transaction Security on the same terms.

 

234



 

 

1.6                                Notwithstanding any other provision of the Finance Documents, the Company will ensure that at all times:

 

(a)                         MUL and Manchester United Football Club Limited are Obligors and wholly owned Restricted Subsidiaries of the Company (and, for the avoidance of doubt, do not issue any Capital Stock or preferred stock to any person except their immediate Holding Company);

 

(b)                        The Specified Asset is legally and beneficially owned by a wholly owned member of the Restricted Group that is not an Excluded Subsidiary (a “ Relevant Group Member ”) (save that any lease, licence, right of use or derogation may be granted to any member of the Restricted Group who is not a Relevant Group Member in respect of the Specified Asset provided it reverts to a Relevant Group Member on an enforcement of the Transaction Security) and the Specified Asset will remain registered with the Football Association Premier League Limited (“ FAPL ”);

 

(c)                         all material Intellectual Property rights owned by or used in the business of a member of the Group are legally and beneficially owned by a Relevant Group Member (save that any lease, licence, right of use or derogation may be granted to any member of the Restricted Group who is not a Relevant Group Member in respect of material Intellectual Property so long as it reverts to a Relevant Group Member on an enforcement of the Transaction Security) provided that any lease, licence, right of use or derogation granted in favour of MUTV existing on the Closing Date or which is on terms which are similar in all material respects to those in existence at the Closing Date is permitted whether or not it reverts to a Relevant Group Member on an enforcement of the Transaction Security). Notwithstanding the above, MUTV may own:

 

(i)          the copyright in non-competitive matches where MUTV has acted as the host broadcaster;

 

(ii)         original content material created by MUTV for broadcasting projects including documentary programming; and

 

(iii)        the “MUTV” trademarks and registered designs.

 

(d)                        all of the Group’s right, title and interest in respect of Media rights (and the right to receive all revenues in respect of such rights) relating to or arising from rights sales and/or licensing conducted by, on behalf of or in respect of:

 

(i)          FAPL or any of its group undertakings) (including without limitation in the case of FAPL all right title and interest to UK Broadcasting Money, Overseas Broadcasting Money, Title Sponsor Money, Radio Contract Money and Commercial Contract Money (as defined in the rules of the FAPL from time to time));

 

(ii)         the Football Association Limited; and

 

(iii)        the UEFA Champions League competition, the Europa Cup or any other competition organised by or on behalf of UEFA,

 

235



 

and, in each case, any replacement or successor body or competition (including (A) any Media rights (and the right to receive all revenues in respect of such rights) where any or all clubs participating in a competition or any third party or parties substantially replace or change the sale and/or licensing of any Media rights by the organiser of the competition; and (B) Media rights (and the right to receive all revenues in respect of such rights) licensed or sold to any member of the Group or any other club) is legally and beneficially owned by a Relevant Group Member (save that any lease, licence, right of use or derogation may be granted to any member of the Restricted Group who is not a Relevant Group Member in respect of such rights so long as it reverts to a Relevant Group Member on an enforcement of the Transaction Security) provided that any lease, licence, right of use or derogation granted in favour of MUTV existing on the Closing Date or which is on terms which are similar in all material respects to those in existence at the Closing Date is permitted whether or not it reverts to a Relevant Group Member on an enforcement of the Transaction Security). Notwithstanding the above, MUTV may own:

 

(i)          the copyright in non-competitive matches where MUTV has acted as the host broadcaster;

 

(ii)         original content material created by MUTV for broadcasting projects including documentary programming; and

 

(iii)        the “MUTV” trademarks and registered designs.

 

(e)                         all players that are registered to play for any member of the Group in the Football Association Limited, FAPL and/or any competition organised by UEFA (or, in each case, any similar, replacement or successor competition) are employed by, and are registered to play for, a Relevant Group Member; and

 

(f)                           all memberships of and registrations with the Football Association Limited, the FAPL and UEFA (including UEFA Club License as defined in the FAPL rules) held by any member of the Group are held by a Relevant Group Member.

 

In this Clause 1.6, “ Media ” means any form of audio and/or audiovisual media now known or to be invented including without limitation any form of communication via an electronic communication network, television, radio, the internet, live presentation, theatrical motion picture and hard copy and electronic analogue storage media.

 

2.                                      RESTRICTED PAYMENTS

 

2.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly:

 

(a)                                   declare or pay any dividend or make any other payment or distribution on account of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests (including, without limitation, any payment in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) or

 

236


 

to the direct or indirect holders of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests in their capacity as such (other than dividends or distributions payable in Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company and other than dividends or distributions payable to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);

 

(b)                        purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire or retire for value (including, without limitation, in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Company) any Equity Interests of the Company or any direct or indirect parent entity of the Company;

 

(c)                         make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facilities (excluding (i) any intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or (ii) the purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement of any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facilities purchased in anticipation of satisfying a sinking fund obligation, principal instalment or final maturity, in each case due within one year of the date of purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement);

 

(d)                        make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; or

 

(e)                         make any Restricted Investment,

 

(all such payments and other actions set forth in these paragraphs (a) to (e) above being collectively referred to as “ Restricted Payments ”), unless, at the time of and after giving effect to such Restricted Payment:

 

(i)          no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Restricted Payment;

 

(ii)         the Company would, at the time of such Restricted Payment and after giving pro forma effect thereto as if such Restricted Payment had been made at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, have been permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in Clause 3.1 below; and

 

(iii)        such Restricted Payment, together with the aggregate amount of all other Restricted Payments made by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries since the Issue Date (excluding Restricted Payments permitted by paragraphs (b), (c), (e), (f), (g), (h), (i), (j), (k), (m) and (n) of Clause 2.2) is less than the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(A)                       50 per cent. of the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for the period (taken as one accounting period) from the

 

237



 

beginning of the first fiscal quarter commencing after the Issue Date to the end of the Company’s most recently ended fiscal quarter for which internal financial statements are available at the time of such Restricted Payment (or, if such Consolidated Net Income for such period is a deficit, less 100 per cent. of such deficit); plus

 

(B)                         100 per cent. of the aggregate net cash proceeds received by the Company since the Issue Date as a contribution to its common equity capital or from the issue or sale of Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock and Excluded Contributions) or from Subordinated Shareholder Funding or from the issue or sale of convertible or exchangeable Disqualified Stock of the Company or convertible or exchangeable debt securities of the Company, in each case that have been converted into or exchanged for Equity Interests of the Company (including such cash proceeds received in connection with any such conversion or exchange) (other than Equity Interests (or Disqualified Stock or debt securities) sold to a Subsidiary of the Company), excluding, in each case, (i) any such contribution, issue or sale made in connection with the Closing Funds Flow; and (ii) any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity; plus

 

(C)                         to the extent that Restricted Investments that were made after the date of the Facilities Agreement are sold for cash and/or Cash Equivalents or otherwise liquidated or repaid for cash and/or Cash Equivalents, the lesser of (A) the cash return of capital with respect to such Restricted Investments (less the cost of disposition, if any) and (B) the initial amount of such Restricted Investments; plus

 

(D)                        to the extent that any Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company designated as such after the date of the Facilities Agreement is redesignated as a Restricted Subsidiary after the date of the Facilities Agreement, the lesser of (i) the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investment in such Subsidiary as of the date of such redesignation or (ii) such Fair Market Value as of the date on which such Subsidiary was originally designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary after the date of the Facilities Agreement; plus

 

(E)                          upon the full and unconditional release of a Restricted Investment that is a guarantee made by the Company or one of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Person, an amount equal to the amount of such guarantee; plus

 

(F)                          the initial amount of any Restricted Investment made after the Issue Date in a Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; plus

 

238



 

(G)                         100 per cent. of any dividends received in cash by the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date from an Unrestricted Subsidiary, to the extent that such dividends were not otherwise included in the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for such period.

 

2.2                                  The preceding provisions will not prohibit:

 

(a)                         the payment of any dividend or the consummation of any irrevocable redemption within 60 days after the date of declaration of the dividend or giving of the redemption notice, as the case may be, if at the date of declaration or notice, the dividend or redemption payment would have complied with the provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                        the making of any Restricted Payment in exchange for, or out of or with the net cash proceeds of the substantially concurrent sale (other than to a Subsidiary of the Company) of, Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or from the substantially concurrent contribution of common equity capital or Subordinated Shareholder Funding to the Company; (excluding any such sale or contribution made in connection with the Closing Funds Flow or contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity) provided that the amount of any such net cash proceeds that are utilised for any such Restricted Payment will be excluded from paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 above;

 

(c)                         the repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement for value of (i) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facilities with the net cash proceeds from a substantially concurrent incurrence of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; or (ii) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is subordinated in right of payment to the Facilities (other than any Indebtedness so subordinated and held by Affiliates of the Company) upon an Asset Sale to the extent required by the agreements governing such Indebtedness, but only if the Issuer shall have complied with its obligations under Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ) and the Obligors shall have complied with the terms of the Facilities Agreement prior to offering to purchase, purchasing or repaying such Indebtedness;

 

(d)                        the repurchase, redemption or other acquisition or retirement for value of any Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity held by any current or former officer, director, employee or consultant of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries pursuant to any equity subscription agreement, stock option agreement, shareholders’ agreement, employment agreements, or similar agreements or stock option plans; provided that the aggregate price paid for all such repurchased, redeemed, acquired or retired Equity Interests may not exceed £3.0 million in any twelve month period; provided, further, that such amount in any twelve-month period may be increased by an amount not to exceed the cash proceeds received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries from the sale of Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to current or former officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to the

 

239



 

extent the cash proceeds from the sale of Equity Interests have not otherwise been applied to the making of Restricted Payments pursuant to paragraph (iii) of Clause 2.1 and do not constitute Relevant Equity;

 

(e)                         the repurchase of Equity Interests of the Company or any Parent Entity deemed to occur upon the exercise of stock options to the extent such Equity Interests represent a portion of the exercise price of those stock options;

 

(f)                           the declaration and payment of regularly scheduled or accrued dividends to holders of any class or series of Disqualified Stock of the Company or any preferred stock of any Restricted Subsidiary issued on or after the Issue Date in accordance with the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test described below under Clause 3.1;

 

(g)                        payments of cash, dividends, distributions, advances or other Restricted Payments by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to allow the payment of cash in lieu of the issuance of fractional shares upon (i) the exercise of options or warrants or (ii) the conversion or exchange of Capital Stock of any such Person;

 

(h)                        the payment of any dividend (or, in the case of any partnership or limited liability company, any similar distribution) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the holders of its Equity Interests on a pro rata basis;

 

(i)                            payments pursuant to any tax sharing agreement or arrangement among the Company and its Subsidiaries and other Persons with which the Company or any of its Subsidiaries is required or permitted to file a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a part of a group for tax purposes; provided, however, that such payments will not exceed the amount of tax that the Company and its Subsidiaries would owe on a standalone basis and the related tax liabilities of the Company Guarantor and its Subsidiaries are relieved thereby;

 

(j)                            the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Parent Entity in amounts and at times required to pay:

 

(i)          franchise taxes and other fees, taxes and expenses required to maintain the corporate existence of any Parent Entity;

 

(ii)         general corporate overhead expenses of any Parent Entity to the extent such expenses are attributable to the ownership or operation of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries or related to the proper administration of such Parent Entity, including (i) fees and expenses properly incurred in the ordinary course of business to auditors and legal advisors; and (ii) payments in respect of services provided by directors, officers or employees of any such Parent Entity, not to exceed £3.0 million in any calendar year;

 

(iii)        any income taxes, to the extent such income taxes are attributable to the income of the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries and,

 

240



 

to the extent of the amount actually received in cash from its Unrestricted Subsidiaries, in amounts required to pay such taxes to the extent attributable to the income of such Unrestricted Subsidiaries;

 

(iv)        costs (including all professional fees and expenses) incurred by any Parent Entity in connection with reporting obligations under or otherwise incurred in connection with compliance with applicable laws, rules or regulations of any governmental, regulatory or self-regulatory body or stock exchange, the Finance Documents or any other agreement or instrument relating to Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including in respect of any reports filed with respect to the US Securities Act, US Exchange Act or the respective rules and regulations promulgated thereunder; and

 

(v)         fees and expenses of any Parent Entity incurred in relation to any public offering or other sale of Capital Stock or Indebtedness (i) where the net proceeds of such offering or sale are intended to be received by or contributed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; (ii) in a prorated amount of such expenses in proportion to the amount of such net proceeds intended to be so received or contributed; or (iii) otherwise on an interim basis prior to completion of such offering so long as any Parent Entity will cause the amount of such expenses to be repaid to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary out of the proceeds of such offering promptly if completed;

 

(k)                         Permitted Transactions;

 

(l)                            so long as no Default has occurred and is continuing or would be caused thereby, following a Public Equity Offering that results in a Public Market of the Capital Stock of the Company or any Company Entity, the payment of dividends on the Capital Stock of the Company up to 6 per cent. per annum of the net cash proceeds received by the Company in any such Public Equity Offering or any subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock, or the net cash proceeds of any such Public Equity Offering or subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock of any Parent Entity that are contributed in cash to the Company’s equity (other than through the issuance of Disqualified Stock); provided that if such Public Equity Offering was of Capital Stock of a Parent Entity, the net proceeds of any such dividend are used to fund a corresponding dividend in equal or greater amount on the Capital Stock of such Parent Entity;

 

(m)                      the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to Red Football Joint Venture Limited in an aggregate amount not to exceed £70.0 million since the Issue Date; or

 

(n)                        so long as no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing, other Restricted Payments in an aggregate amount not to exceed £25.0 million since the Issue Date.

 

241



 

2.3                                  The amount of all Restricted Payments (other than cash) will be the Fair Market Value on the date of the Restricted Payment of the asset(s) or securities proposed to be transferred or issued by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, pursuant to the Restricted Payment.

 

3.                                        INCURRENCE OF INDEBTEDNESS AND ISSUANCE OF PREFERRED STOCK

 

3.1                                  The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, issue, assume, guarantee or otherwise become directly or indirectly liable, contingently or otherwise, with respect to (collectively, incur) any Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt), and the Company will not and will not permit any other Obligor to, issue any Disqualified Stock and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to issue any shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that :

 

(a)                         subject to Clauses 3.3 and 3.4 below, the Company may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue Disqualified Stock, the Obligors (other than the Company) may issue Disqualified Stock, and the Obligors (other than the Company) may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue preferred stock, if the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred or such Disqualified Stock or such preferred stock is issued, as the case may be, would have been at least 2.0 to 1.0, in each case, determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the additional Indebtedness had been incurred or the Disqualified Stock or the preferred stock had been issued, as the case may be, at the beginning of such four-quarter period; and

 

(b)                        if the Indebtedness to be incurred is Senior Secured Indebtedness, subject to Clause 3.4 below, the Obligors may incur such Senior Secured Indebtedness if the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred is less than 4.0 to 1.0 determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the Indebtedness had been incurred at the beginning of such four-quarter period.

 

3.2                                  Subject to Clauses 3.3 and 3.4 below, Clause 3.1 will not prohibit the incurrence of any of the following items of Indebtedness (collectively, the “Permitted Debt”):

 

(a)                           the incurrence of Indebtedness under the Facilities;

 

(b)                          the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of Existing Indebtedness;

 

(c)                           the incurrence by the Obligors of Indebtedness represented by the Notes and the related Note Guarantees to be issued on the Issue Date;

 

242



 

(d)                        the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness represented by Capital Lease Obligations, mortgage financings or purchase money obligations, in each case, incurred for the purpose of financing or refinancing all or any part of the purchase price or cost of design, construction, lease, installation or improvement of property (real or personal), plant or equipment used or useful in a Permitted Business, in an aggregate principal amount, including all Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness incurred in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which were used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness incurred pursuant to this paragraph (d), not to exceed £50.0 million at any time outstanding;

 

(e)                         the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness (other than intercompany Indebtedness) that was permitted by the Finance Documents to be incurred under Clause 3.1 or paragraphs (b), (c), (e) or (l) of this Clause 3.2;

 

(f)                           the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of such Restricted Subsidiaries; provided, however, that :

 

(i)          if any Obligor is the obligor on such Indebtedness and the payee is not an Obligor, such Indebtedness must be unsecured and expressly subordinated to the prior payment in full in cash of all Obligations then due with respect to the Facilities and the Finance Documents; and

 

(ii)         (A) any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such Indebtedness being held by a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and (B) any sale or other transfer of any such Indebtedness to a Person that is not either the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, that was not permitted by this paragraph (f);

 

(g)                        the issuance by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of shares of preferred stock in compliance with Clause 1.5; provided, however, that :

 

(i)          any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such preferred stock being held by a Person other than the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(ii)         any sale or other transfer of any such preferred stock to a Person that is not either the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an issuance of such preferred stock by such Restricted Subsidiary that was not permitted by this paragraph (g);

 

243



 

(h)                        the incurrence by the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary of Hedging Obligations in the ordinary course of business and not for speculative purposes;

 

(i)                            the Guarantee by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent that the guaranteed Indebtedness was permitted to be incurred by another provision of this Clause 3.2; provided that if the Indebtedness being guaranteed is subordinated to or pari passu with the Facilities, then the Guarantee must be subordinated or pari passu, as applicable, to the same extent as the Indebtedness guaranteed (and ranking below indebtedness under the Finance Documents in the payment waterfall in clause 14 ( Application of Proceeds ) of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

(j)                            the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness in respect of workers’ compensation claims, self-insurance obligations, bankers’ acceptances, customs, VAT and other tax guarantees, performance and surety bonds in the ordinary course of business;

 

(k)                         the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness arising from the honouring by a bank or other financial institution of a check, draft or similar instrument inadvertently drawn against insufficient funds, so long as such Indebtedness is covered within five Business Days;

 

(l)                            Indebtedness of any Person outstanding on the date on which such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged, consolidated, amalgamated or otherwise combined with (including pursuant to any acquisition of assets and assumption of related liabilities) the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than Indebtedness incurred to provide all or any portion of the funds used to consummate the transaction or series of related transactions pursuant to which such Person became a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or was otherwise acquired by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries); provided, however, with respect to this paragraph (l), that at the time of the acquisition or other transaction pursuant to which such Indebtedness was deemed to be incurred the Company would have been able to incur £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 after giving pro forma effect to the incurrence of such Indebtedness pursuant to this paragraph (l);

 

(m)                      Indebtedness arising from agreements of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries providing for customary indemnification, obligations in respect of earnouts or other adjustments of purchase price or, in each case, similar obligations, in each case, incurred or assumed in connection with the acquisition or disposition of any business or assets or Person or any Equity Interests of a Subsidiary, provided that the maximum liability of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of all such Indebtedness shall at no time exceed the gross proceeds, including the Fair Market Value of non-cash proceeds (measured at the time received and without giving effect to any subsequent changes in value), actually received by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in connection with such disposition; and

 

244



 

(n)                        the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of additional Indebtedness in an aggregate principal amount (or accreted value, as applicable) at any time outstanding not to exceed £50.0 million.

 

3.3                                  The Company will ensure that the aggregate outstanding amount of:

 

(a)                         Indebtedness of MUL and its Restricted Subsidiaries falling within Clause 3.1 and paragraphs (h), (i) (without double counting), (l) and (n) of Clause 3.2, (to the extent that the creditors in respect of such Indebtedness are not party to (and the rights of such creditors in respect of such Indebtedness are not subject to) the Intercreditor Agreement) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness to the extent that it is exchanged for or the net proceeds of it are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness falling within this paragraph (a); and

 

(b)                          Disqualified Stock and preferred stock issued by Restricted Subsidiaries of MUL,

 

does not at any time exceed £100,000,000 (including, for this purpose, any capitalisation of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or amortisation of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any such Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms and the payment of dividends on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock) and for the purposes of this Clause 3.3, the outstanding amount of any Indebtedness in a currency other than Sterling at any time will be the Sterling Equivalent of that outstanding amount at that time.

 

3.4                                  No Obligor will incur any Indebtedness (including Permitted Debt) that is contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Indebtedness is also contractually subordinated in right of payment to the Facilities on substantially identical terms; provided, however, that no Indebtedness will be deemed to be contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors solely by virtue of being unsecured or by virtue of being secured on a junior priority basis.

 

3.5                                  For purposes of determining compliance with this Clause 3, in the event that an item of Indebtedness meets the criteria of more than one of the categories of Permitted Debt described in paragraphs (a) to (n) of Clause 3.2 above, or is entitled to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1, the Company will be permitted to classify such item of Indebtedness on the date of its incurrence or later reclassify all or a portion of such item of Indebtedness, in any manner that complies with this Clause 3. Indebtedness under the Facilities will be deemed to have been incurred under paragraph (a) of the definition of Permitted Debt in Clause 3.2 and may not be reclassified. Save as provided in Clause 3.3, the accrual of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or amortisation of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms, the reclassification of preferred stock as Indebtedness due to a change in accounting principles, and the payment of dividends on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock will not be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness or an issuance of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock for purposes of this Clause 3;

 

245



 

provided, in each such case, that the amount of any such accrual, accretion or payment is included in Consolidated Interest Expense of the Company as accrued. Notwithstanding any other provision of this Clause 3, the maximum amount of Indebtedness that the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur pursuant to this Clause 3 shall not be deemed to be exceeded solely as a result of fluctuations in exchange rates or currency values. For the purposes of determining the outstanding amount of any Hedging Obligation falling within Clause 3.3 which is not entered into to hedge interest rate or currency risk under Indebtedness falling within Clause 3.3 on the date on which it is incurred, an estimate for the mark to market on a new hedge shall be calculated by obtaining quotations from four market makers on a theoretical hedge on the same terms as the hedge proposed to be entered into on that date, broadly in lines with the procedures for ‘Market Quotation’ as defined in the 1992 ISDA Master Agreement..

 

3.6                                  The amount of any Indebtedness outstanding as of any date will be:

 

(a)                         the accreted value of the Indebtedness, in the case of any Indebtedness issued with original issue discount;

 

(b)                        the principal amount of the Indebtedness, in the case of any other Indebtedness; and

 

(c)                         in respect of Indebtedness of another Person secured by a Lien on the assets of the specified Person, the lesser of:

 

(i)                the Fair Market Value of such assets at the date of determination; and

 

(ii)               the amount of the Indebtedness of the other Person.

 

(d)                        For purposes of determining compliance with any sterling-denominated restriction on the incurrence of Indebtedness (other than Clause 3.3), the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of Indebtedness denominated in another currency will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date such Indebtedness was incurred, in the case of term Indebtedness, or first committed, in the case of Indebtedness incurred under a revolving credit facility; provided that (i) if such Indebtedness is incurred to refinance other Indebtedness denominated in a currency other than sterling, and such refinancing would cause the applicable sterling-denominated restriction to be exceeded if calculated at the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date of such refinancing, such sterling-denominated restriction will be deemed not to have been exceeded so long as the principal amount of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount of such Indebtedness being refinanced; (ii) the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of any such Indebtedness outstanding on the Issue Date will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the Issue Date; and (iii) if and for so long as any such Indebtedness is subject to an agreement intended to protect against fluctuations in currency exchange rates with respect to the currency in which such Indebtedness is denominated covering principal and interest on such Indebtedness, the amount of such Indebtedness, if denominated in sterling, will be the amount of the principal payment required to be made under such currency agreement and, otherwise,

 

246


 

the Sterling Equivalent of such amount plus the Sterling Equivalent of any premium which is at such time due and payable but is not covered by such currency agreement.

 

4.                                       LIENS

 

The Company will not and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, assume or otherwise cause or suffer to exist or become effective any Lien of any kind securing Indebtedness upon any of their property or assets, now owned or hereafter acquired, except (i) in the case of any property or asset that does not constitute Collateral, Permitted Liens and (ii) in the case of any property or asset that constitutes Collateral, Permitted Collateral Liens.

 

5.                                       LIMITATION ON SALE AND LEASEBACK TRANSACTIONS

 

5.1                                The Company will not, and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, enter into any sale and leaseback transaction with a Person (other than the Carrington Transaction) other than (subject to Clause 5.2 below) the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; provided that (subject to Clause 5.2 below) any Obligor may enter into a sale and leaseback transaction if:

 

(a)                          that Obligor, as applicable, could have (a) incurred Indebtedness in an amount equal to the Attributable Debt relating to such sale and leaseback transaction under the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) and (b) (other than in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction) incurred a Lien to secure such Indebtedness pursuant to Clause 4 ( Liens );

 

(b)                          the gross cash proceeds of that sale and leaseback transaction are at least equal to the Fair Market Value, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company of the property that is the subject of that sale and leaseback transaction; and

 

(c)                           the transfer of assets in that sale and leaseback transaction is permitted by, and the Company applies the proceeds of such transaction in compliance with the Finance Documents.

 

6.                                       USE OF FACILITIES

 

Notwithstanding any other provision of the Finance Documents, none of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will consummate any Asset Sale in respect of all or part of the Specified Asset or the Carrington Premises (including, without limitation, a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction or the Carrington Transaction) or enter into or consummate the Carrington Transaction unless the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries have entered into a lease with the transferee or purchaser in respect thereto that provides for the following: (a) a term ending on a date that is not earlier than the 10-year anniversary of the Issue Date, (b) a lease, license and/or right for the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries to continue to have substantially the same access to the Specified Asset and the Carrington Premises during the term of the lease as it has on the Issue Date, (c) for the necessary capital expenditures to be made during the term of the lease, and (d) in the case of the

 

247



 

Carrington Premises, aggregate rental and other payments to the landlord in respect thereof not exceeding £1,000 per annum.

 

7.                                       DIVIDEND AND OTHER PAYMENT RESTRICTIONS AFFECTING RESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

7.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create or permit to exist or become effective any consensual encumbrance or restriction on the ability of any Restricted Subsidiary to:

 

(a)                          pay dividends or make any other distributions on its Capital Stock to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, or with respect to any other interest or participation in, or measured by, its profits, or pay any Indebtedness owed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(b)                          make loans or advances to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; or

 

(c)                           sell, lease or transfer any of its properties or assets to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

7.2                        However, the preceding restrictions will not apply to encumbrances or restrictions existing under or by reason of:

 

(a)                          agreements governing Existing Indebtedness and the Facilities or any other agreement as in effect at or entered into on the Issue Date and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, with respect to such dividend and other payment restrictions than those contained in those agreements on the Issue Date;

 

(b)                          the Indenture, the Notes and the Note Guarantees, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Transaction Security Documents;

 

(c)                           agreements governing other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 “Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock” and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the restrictions therein are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                          applicable law, rule, regulation or order;

 

(e)                           any agreement or instrument of or Capital Stock of a Person acquired by the Issuer or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries as in effect at the time of such acquisition (except to the extent such agreement or instrument was entered into or incurred in connection with or in contemplation of such acquisition) and any amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of any such agreement or instrument, provided that the amendments, modifications, restatements,

 

248



 

renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are (i) no more restrictive or (ii) not materially less favourable as determined in good faith by the Issuer, than the dividend and other payment restrictions contained in such instrument at the time of such acquisition, which encumbrance or restriction is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any Person, other than the Person, or the property or assets of the Person, so acquired; provided that, in the case of Indebtedness, such Indebtedness was permitted by the terms of the Finance Documents to be incurred;

 

(f)                            customary non-assignment provisions in contracts, leases and licenses entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                           purchase money obligations for property acquired in the ordinary course of business and Capital Lease Obligations that impose restrictions on the property purchased or leased of the nature described in paragraph (c) of Clause 5 ( Limitation on sale and leaseback transactions );

 

(h)                          any agreement for the sale or other disposition of the Capital Stock or all or substantially all of the property and assets of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that restricts distributions by that Restricted Subsidiary pending its sale or other disposition;

 

(i)                              Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; provided that the restrictions contained in the agreements governing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the agreements governing the Indebtedness being refinanced;

 

(j)                             Liens permitted to be incurred under Clause 4 (Liens) that limit the right of the debtor to dispose of the assets subject to such Liens;

 

(k)                          provisions limiting the disposition or distribution of assets or property in joint venture agreements, asset sale agreements, sale-leaseback agreements, stock sale agreements and other similar agreements (including agreements entered into in connection with a Restricted Investment) entered into with the approval of the Company’s Board of Directors, which limitation is applicable only to the assets that are the subject of such agreements;

 

(l)                              restrictions on cash or other deposits or net worth imposed by customers or suppliers or required by insurance, surety or bonding companies, in each case, under contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                      Hedging Obligations entered into from time to time;

 

(n)                          any mortgage financing or mortgage refinancing that imposes restrictions on the real property (including any heritage building rights) securing such Indebtedness; and

 

(o)                          agreements governing Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (d) and (n) of Clause 3.2 above by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is an Excluded Subsidiary under paragraph (c) of the definition thereof, provided

 

249



 

that any encumbrance or restriction in any such agreement is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any other Person, other than such Restricted Subsidiary or its property or assets.

 

8.                                       MERGER, CONSOLIDATION OR SALE OF ASSETS

 

8.1                                None of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited will, directly or indirectly: (a) consolidate or merge with or into another Person (whether or not the Company is the surviving corporation), or (b) sell, assign, transfer, convey or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to another Person, unless:

 

(a)                          either: (i) the Company is the surviving corporation; or (ii) the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be) or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made is an entity organised or existing under the laws of England and Wales;

 

(b)                          the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company) or the Person to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made assumes all the obligations of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be, under the Finance Documents to which the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited (as applicable) is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent;

 

(c)                           immediately after such transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists;

 

(d)                          the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be), or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made, on the date of such transaction after giving pro forma effect thereto and any related financing transactions as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, (i) would be permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 or (ii) the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio would not be less than it was prior to such transaction;

 

(e)                           the Company delivers to the Agent an Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel, in each case, stating that such consolidation, merger or transfer and assumption of obligations under the Finance Documents comply with this Clause 8.1 covenant; and

 

(f)                            the transaction constitutes a Permitted Reorganisation.

 

8.2                                Any Obligor (other than the Company) may not sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of its assets to, or consolidate with or merge with or into (whether or

 

250



 

not such Obligor is the surviving Person) another Person, other than the Issuer, the Company or another Obligor, unless the transaction constitutes a Permitted Reorganisation and either:

 

(a)                          the Person acquiring the property in any such sale or disposition or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger is an entity organised or existing under the laws of England and Wales and assumes all the obligations of that Obligor under the Finance Documents to which such Obligor is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent and immediately after giving effect to that transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists; or

 

(b)                          the Net Proceeds of such sale or other disposition are applied in accordance with the applicable provisions of the Finance Documents.

 

8.3                                In addition, no Obligor will, directly or indirectly, lease all or substantially all of the properties and assets of it and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to any other Person.

 

8.4                               Paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 8.1 will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of any Obligor with or into any other Obligor and paragraph (d) of Clause 8.1 will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for the purpose of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons.

 

8.5                                Any Restricted Subsidiary that is an Excluded Subsidiary falling within paragraph (d) of the definition thereof will not enter into an amalgamation, merger, demerger or other reorganisation with any other Restricted Subsidiary for so long as it is an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

9.                                       TRANSACTIONS WITH AFFILIATES

 

9.1                                The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, make any payment to or sell, lease, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its properties or assets to, or purchase any property or assets from, or enter into or make or amend any transaction, contract, agreement, understanding, loan, advance or guarantee with, or for the benefit of, any Affiliate of the Company (each, an “ Affiliate Transaction ”), unless:

 

(a)                          the Affiliate Transaction is on terms that are no less favourable to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary than those that would have been obtained in a comparable arm’s length transaction by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary with a Person who is not an Affiliate of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(b)                          the Company delivers to the Agent:

 

(i)                              with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £10.0 million, a resolution of the Board of Directors of the Company set

 

251



 

forth in an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such Affiliate Transaction complies with this Clause 9 and that such Affiliate Transaction has been approved by a majority of the disinterested members of the Board of Directors of the Company or, if there are no disinterested directors in respect of such Affiliate Transaction, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing; and

 

(ii)                            with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £20.0 million, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing.

 

9.2                                The following items will not be deemed to be Affiliate Transactions and, therefore, will not be subject to the provisions of the prior paragraph:

 

(a)                          any employment agreement, collective bargaining agreement, consultant agreement, employee benefit arrangements with any employee, consultant, officer or director of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including under any stock option, stock appreciation rights, stock incentive or similar plans, entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(b)                          transactions between or among the Company and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                           transactions with a Person (other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company) that is an Affiliate of the Company solely because the Company owns, directly or through a Restricted Subsidiary, an Equity Interest in, or controls, such Person;

 

(d)                          payment of reasonable and customary fees and reimbursements of expenses (pursuant to indemnity arrangements or otherwise) of officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(e)                           any issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) or Subordinated Shareholder Funding of the Company to Affiliates of the Company;

 

(f)                            Restricted Payments that do not violate the provisions described above under Clause 2 ( Restricted payments );

 

(g)                           Permitted Investments (other than Permitted Investments described as defined in clauses (c), (m) and (o) of the definition thereof);

 

(h)                          transactions pursuant to, or contemplated by any agreement in effect on the Issue Date and transactions pursuant to any amendment, modification or extension to such agreement, so long as such amendment, modification or

 

252



 

extension, taken as a whole, is not materially more disadvantageous to the Lenders than the original agreement as in effect on the Issue Date;

 

(i)                              transactions with customers, clients, suppliers, or purchasers or sellers of goods or services, in each case in the ordinary course of business and otherwise in compliance with the terms of the Finance Documents that are fair to the Company or its Restricted Subsidiaries, in the reasonable determination of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company or the senior management thereof, or are on terms at least as favourable as might reasonably have been obtained at such time from an unaffiliated Person;

 

(j)                             any payments or other transactions pursuant to a tax sharing agreement between the Company and any other Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and any other Person with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries files a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is part of a group for tax purposes or any tax advantageous group contribution made pursuant to applicable legislation; provided, however, that any such tax sharing or arrangement and payment does not permit or require payments in excess of the amounts of tax that would be payable by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a stand-alone basis;

 

(k)                          payment of Management Fees and the entry into any agreement related thereto, provided that:

 

(i)                               any such agreement does not contain any material provision or term other than those related for the payment of such Management Fees and the performance of management, monitoring and advisory services by the counterparty thereto;

 

(ii)                            any such agreement terminates immediately upon a Change of Control;

 

(iii)                         any such agreement terminates immediately if the Restricted Subsidiary that is party to such agreement ceases to be a member of the Restricted Group; and

 

(iv)                        any such agreement provides that no such fee will be payable at any time at which a Default has occurred and is continuing.

 

(l)                              transactions permitted by, and complying with, the provisions of Clause 8 ( Merger, consolidation or sale of assets ); and

 

(m)                      Permitted Transactions.

 

10.                                LIMITATION ON ISSUANCES OF GUARANTEES OF INDEBTEDNESS

 

The Company will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that are not Obligors, directly or indirectly, to guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable with respect to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Restricted Subsidiary simultaneously accedes as an Additional Guarantor under (and as defined in) the Facilities Agreement. Any such Restricted Subsidiary will pledge all of its existing and future assets to secure its obligations under the Finance Documents, and

 

253



 

the Company will cause all of the Capital Stock in such Restricted Subsidiary owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries to be pledged to secure the obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

11.                                DESIGNATION OF RESTRICTED AND UNRESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

11.1                         Subject to Clause 29.15 of the Facilities Agreement, the Board of Directors of the Company may designate any Restricted Subsidiary to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary if that designation would not cause a Default. If a Restricted Subsidiary is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, the aggregate Fair Market Value of all outstanding Investments owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in the Subsidiary designated as Unrestricted will be deemed to be an Investment made as of the time of the designation and will reduce the amount available for Restricted Payments under Clause 2 ( Restricted Payments ) or under one or more clauses of the definition of Permitted Investments, as determined by the Company. That designation will only be permitted if the Investment would be permitted at that time and if the Restricted Subsidiary otherwise meets the definition of an Unrestricted Subsidiary. The Board of Directors of the Company may redesignate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary if that redesignation would not cause a Default.

 

11.2                         Any designation of a Subsidiary of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be evidenced to the Agent by filing with the Agent a certified copy of a resolution of the Board of Directors giving effect to such designation and an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such designation complied with the preceding conditions and was permitted under Clause 2 ( Restricted payments ) . If, at any time, any Unrestricted Subsidiary would fail to meet the preceding requirements as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, it will thereafter cease to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary for purposes of the Finance Documents and any Indebtedness of such Subsidiary will be deemed to be incurred by a Restricted Subsidiary as of such date and, if such Indebtedness is not permitted to be incurred as of such date under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) the Company will be in default of such covenant. The Board of Directors of the Company may at any time designate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary; provided that such designation will be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent of any outstanding Indebtedness of such Unrestricted Subsidiary, and such designation will only be permitted if (i) such Indebtedness is permitted under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) calculated on a pro forma basis as if such designation had occurred at the beginning of the applicable reference period; and (ii) no Default or Event of Default would be in existence following such designation.

 

12.                                LIMITATION ON ISSUER ACTIVITIES

 

12.1                         The Issuer will not engage in any business activity or undertake any other activity, except any activity (i) reasonably relating to the offering, sale, issuance and servicing, purchase, redemption, refinancing or retirement of the Notes, Indebtedness under the Facilities or the incurrence of other Indebtedness permitted by the terms of the Finance Documents and distributing, lending or otherwise advancing funds to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, (ii) undertaken with the purpose of fulfilling any other obligations under the Notes, Indebtedness under the Facilities, the Proceeds Loan Agreement, other Indebtedness permitted by the terms of the Finance

 

254



 

Documents, any Security Document to which it is a party or the Intercreditor Agreement; and (iii) other activities not specifically enumerated above that are de minimis in nature. The Issuer will not create, incur, assume or suffer to exist any Lien over any of its property or assets, or any proceeds therefrom, to secure Indebtedness, except for Liens to secure the Notes, the Facilities or other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents to the extent Liens securing such Indebtedness are permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents.

 

12.2                         The Issuer will at all times remain a wholly-owned Restricted Subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. Except in accordance with Clause 8 ( Merger, consolidation or sale of assets ), the Issuer will not merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another Person (whether or not the Issuer is the surviving corporation) or, other than in connection with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien, sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions.

 

12.3                         Until the date on which all Commitments under (and as defined in) the Facilities Agreement have been cancelled and all amounts outstanding under the Facilities have been fully repaid, none of the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will commence or take any action or facilitate a winding-up, liquidation or other analogous proceeding in respect of the Issuer.

 

13.                                LIMITATION ON HOLDING COMPANY ACTIVITIES

 

13.1                         The Company will not, at any time, (i) own any assets or property other than cash and Cash Equivalents, the Carrington Premises, Capital Stock in Red Football Junior Limited and Manchester United Limited, assets that will be used to make a Restricted Payment (other than a Restricted Investment) permitted by Clause 2 “ Restricted payments promptly following receipt thereof by the Company and other assets that are de minimis in nature or (ii) be the lessee in respect of a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction.

 

Red Football Junior Limited will not, at anytime, (i) own any assets or property other than Capital Stock in Manchester United Limited and other assets that are de minimis in nature or (ii) be the lessee in respect of a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction.

 

13.2                        In addition, neither the Company nor Red Football Junior Limited will trade, undertake any activity, carry on any business, own any assets, enter into any arrangement or incur any liability other than:

 

(a)                          the ownership of shares of Manchester United Limited and, in the case of Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited;

 

(b)                          the provision of administrative services (excluding treasury services) to its Subsidiaries of a type customarily provided by a holding company to its Subsidiaries and the receipt of any amounts related thereto to the extent expressly permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(c)                           incurring Indebtedness permitted under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) (including activities reasonably incidental

 

255



 

thereto, including performance of the terms and conditions of such Indebtedness, to the extent such activities are otherwise permissible under the Finance Documents);

 

(d)                          rights and obligations arising under the Note Documents, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional Intercreditor Agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement), the Transaction Security Documents, any Finance Document or any other agreement existing on the Issue Date to which it is a party relating to the issue and sale of the Notes issued on the Issue Date or the application of the proceeds therefrom;

 

(e)                           directly related or reasonably incidental to the establishment and/or maintenance of its corporate existence; or

 

(f)                            the holding of bank accounts, the making of loans (including activities reasonably incidental thereto) permitted by the Finance Documents, the payment of Management Fees and the entry into any agreement in relation thereto described in paragraph (k) of Clause 9, in each case to the extent that such activity is permitted under the Note Indenture (in its form as at the date of the Facilities Agreement).

 

14.                                GOVERNING LAW

 

14.1                         This Schedule is governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

14.2                         This Schedule constitutes an integral part of the Facilities Agreement and the obligations under the Facilities Agreement constitute an integral part of this Schedule.

 

256


 

Definitions in this Schedule:

 

Acquired Debt ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                           Indebtedness of any other Person existing at the time such other Person is merged with or into or became a Restricted Subsidiary of such specified Person, whether or not such Indebtedness is incurred in connection with, or in contemplation of, such other Person merging with or into, or becoming a Restricted Subsidiary; and

 

(b)                          Indebtedness secured by a Lien encumbering any asset acquired by such specified Person.

 

Additional Amounts ” has the meaning given to such term in the Indenture (in its form at the Issue Date).

 

Affiliate ” means, in relation to any specified Person, any other Person directly or indirectly controlling or controlled by or under direct or indirect common control with such specified Person. For purposes of this definition, “control”, as used with respect to any Person, means the possession, directly or indirectly, of the power to direct or cause the direction of the management or policies of such Person, whether through the ownership of voting securities, by agreement or otherwise; provided that beneficial ownership of 10% or more of the Voting Stock of a Person will be deemed to be control. For purposes of this definition, the terms controlling, controlled by and under common control with have correlative meanings.

 

Agent ” means the “Agent” under and as defined in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Asset Sale ” means:

 

(a)                           the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of any assets or rights by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole will be governed by clause 14 ( Mandatory Prepayments ) of the Facilities Agreement and/or Clause 8 ( Merger, consolidation or sale of assets ) of this Schedule and not by the provisions of Clause 1 ( Asset Sales ) above; and

 

(b)                          the issuance of Equity Interests by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or the sale by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Equity Interests in any of the Company’s Subsidiaries.

 

Notwithstanding the preceding, none of the following items will be deemed to be an Asset Sale:

 

(a)                           any single transaction or series of related transactions that involves assets having a Fair Market Value of less than £1.0 million;

 

(b)                          a transfer of assets between or among the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

257



 

(c)                           an issuance of Equity Interests by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company made in accordance with Clause 1.5 ( Asset Sales );

 

(d)                          the sale, lease, assignment or other transfer of products, services or accounts receivable in the ordinary course of business and any sale or other disposition of damaged, worn-out or obsolete assets in the ordinary course of business (including the abandonment or other disposition of intellectual property that is, in the reasonable judgment of the Company, no longer economically practicable to maintain or useful in the conduct of the business of Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as whole);

 

(e)                           licenses and sublicenses by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of software in the ordinary course of business;

 

(f)                             any surrender or waiver of contract rights or settlement, release, recovery on or surrender of contract, tort or other claims in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                          the granting of Liens not prohibited under Clause 4 ( Liens );

 

(h)                          the sale or other disposition of cash or Cash Equivalents;

 

(i)                              a Restricted Payment that does not violate Clause 2 ( Restricted payments ) or a Permitted Investment;

 

(j)                              the disposition of receivables in connection with the compromise, settlement or collection thereof in the ordinary course of business or in bankruptcy or similar proceedings and exclusive of factoring or similar arrangements;

 

(k)                           the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations;

 

(l)                              any licence or other right of occupation that allows the beneficiary to attend one or more sporting events (including without limitation association football matches) or other events in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                        any licence or other right of use of any intellectual property or other right if entered into in connection with the commercial exploitation of such intellectual property or other rights in the ordinary course of business;

 

(n)                          the monetisation of any contract or arrangement related to (1) and (m) above;

 

(o)                          the Carrington Transaction;

 

(p)                          the foreclosure, condemnation or any similar action with respect to any property or other assets or a surrender or waiver of contract rights or the settlement, release or surrender of contract, tort or other claims of any kind; and

 

(q)                          the sale of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for purposes of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided any such transaction is

 

258



 

consummated in accordance with the last paragraph of Clause 8.4 ( Merger, consolidation or sale of assets ).

 

Attributable Debt ” in respect of a sale and leaseback transaction means, at the time of determination, the present value of the obligation of the lessee for net rental payments during the remaining term of the lease included in such sale and leaseback transaction including any period for which such lease has been extended or may, at the option of the lessor, be extended. Such present value shall be calculated using a discount rate equal to the rate of interest implicit in such transaction, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided, however, that if such sale and leaseback transaction results in a Capital Lease Obligation, the amount of Indebtedness represented thereby will be determined in accordance with the definition of “Capital Lease Obligation” below.

 

Beneficial Owner ” has the meaning assigned to such term in Rule 13d-3 and Rule 13d-5 under the US Exchange Act, except that in calculating the beneficial ownership of any particular “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the US Exchange Act), such “person” will be deemed to have beneficial ownership of all securities that such “person” has the right to acquire by conversion or exercise of other securities, whether such right is currently exercisable or is exercisable only after the passage of time. The terms “ Beneficially Owns ” and “ Beneficially Owned ” have a corresponding meaning.

 

Board of Directors ” means:

 

(a)                           with respect to a corporation, the board of directors (or analogous governing body) of the corporation or any committee thereof duly authorised to act on behalf of such board;

 

(b)                          with respect to a partnership, the board of directors of the general partner of the partnership;

 

(c)                           with respect to a limited liability company, the managing member or members (or analogous governing body) or any controlling committee of managing members thereof; and

 

(d)                          with respect to any other Person, the board or committee of such Person serving a similar function.

 

Business Day ” means a day other than a Saturday, Sunday or other day on which banking institutions in London, Luxembourg or New York or a place of payment under the Finance Documents are authorised or required by law to close.

 

Capital Lease Obligation ” means, at the time any determination is to be made, the amount of the liability in respect of a capital lease that would at that time be required to be capitalised on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP, and the Stated Maturity thereof shall be the date of the last payment of rent or any other amount due under such lease prior to the first date upon which such lease may be prepaid by the lessee without payment of a penalty.

 

259



 

Capital Stock ” means:

 

(a)                           in the case of a corporation, corporate stock;

 

(b)                          in the case of an association or business entity, any and all shares, interests, participations, rights or other equivalents (however designated) of corporate stock;

 

(c)                           in the case of a partnership or limited liability company, partnership interests (whether general or limited) or membership interests; and

 

(d)                          any other interest or participation that confers on a Person the right to receive a share of the profits and losses of, or distributions of assets of, the issuing Person, but excluding from all of the foregoing any debt securities convertible into Capital Stock, whether or not such debt securities include any right of participation with Capital Stock.

 

Carrington Premises ” means the property known as the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington Manchester (title number GM785864), including any real property and fixtures related thereto but not any personal property.

 

Carrington Transaction ” means the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer (including any sale and lease back transaction) of the Carrington Premises.

 

Cash Equivalents means:

 

(a)                           direct obligations (or certificates representing an interest in such obligations) issued by, or unconditionally guaranteed by, the government of a member state of the European Union (including any agency or instrumentality thereof) or of the United States of America (including any agency or instrumentality thereof), as the case may be, the payment of which is backed by the full faith and credit of the relevant member state of the European Union or the United States of America, as the case may be, and which are not callable or redeemable at the Company’s option;

 

(b)                          overnight bank deposits, time deposit accounts, certificates of deposit, banker’s acceptances and money market deposits with maturities (and similar instruments) of 12 months or less from the date of acquisition issued by a bank or trust company which is organised under, or authorised to operate as a bank or trust company under, the laws of a member state of the European Union or of the United States of America or any state thereof; provided that such bank or trust company has capital, surplus and undivided profits aggregating in excess of £500 million (or the foreign currency equivalent thereof as of the date of such investment) and whose long-term debt is rated “A-3” or higher by Moody’s or “A—” or higher by S&P or the equivalent rating category of another internationally recognised rating agency;

 

(c)                           repurchase obligations with a term of not more than 90 days for underlying securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) and (b) above entered into with any financial institution meeting the qualifications specified in paragraph (b) above;

 

260



 

(d)                          commercial paper rated at the time of acquisition thereof at least P-1 by Moody’s or at least A-1 by S&P and, in each case, maturing within one year after the date of acquisition; and

 

(e)                           money market funds at least 95 per cent. of the assets of which constitute Cash Equivalents of the kinds described in paragraph (a) to (d) of this definition.

 

Change of Control ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Closing Funds Flow ” means (a) a loan to a Parent Entity and (b) a contribution to the equity of the Company in an equal amount with a portion of the proceeds of the Notes to effect the repayment of Indebtedness owed to the Company on the Issue Date.

 

Collateral ” means the rights, property and assets in which a security interest has been granted to secure the obligations of the Obligors under the Finance Documents pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

Company ” means Red Football Limited (registration number 05370076).

 

Consolidated EBITDA ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the Consolidated Net Income of such Person for such period plus, without duplication:

 

(a)                           all gains (losses) realised in connection with any Asset Sale or the disposition of securities or the early extinguishment of Indebtedness, together with any related provision for taxes on any such gain; plus

 

(b)                          provision for taxes based on income or profits of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such provision for taxes was deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(c)                           the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such Consolidated Interest Expense were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(d)                          depreciation, amortisation (including amortisation of intangibles but excluding amortisation of prepaid cash expenses that were paid in a prior period) and other non-cash charges and expenses (excluding any such non-cash charge or expense to the extent that it represents an accrual of or reserve for cash charges or expenses in any future period or amortisation of a prepaid cash charge or expense that was paid in a prior period) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period to the extent that such depreciation, amortisation and other non-cash charges or expenses were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(e)                           all deferred financing costs written off and premiums paid in connection with any early extinguishment of Indebtedness to the extent such costs and premiums were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(f)                             any foreign currency translation gains or losses (including gains or losses related to currency remeasurements of Indebtedness) of such Person and its

 

261



 

Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such gains or losses were taken into account in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(g)                          the amount of any minority interest expense consisting of subsidiary income attributable to minority equity interests of third parties in any non-wholly owned Restricted Subsidiary in such period or any prior period, except to the extent of dividends declared or paid on, or other cash payments in respect of, Equity Interests held by such parties; minus

 

(h)                          non-cash items increasing such Consolidated Net Income for such period, other than the accrual of revenue or the reversal of a reserve for cash charges in a future period in the ordinary course of business,

 

in each case, on a consolidated basis and determined in accordance with GAAP.

 

Consolidated Interest Expense ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(a)                           the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, whether paid or accrued, including, without limitation, amortisation of debt issuance costs and original issue discount, non-cash interest payments, the interest component of any deferred payment obligations, the interest component of all payments associated with Capital Lease Obligations, imputed interest with respect to Attributable Debt, commissions, discounts and other fees and charges incurred in respect of letter of credit or bankers’ acceptance financings, and net of the effect of all payments made or received pursuant to Hedging Obligations in respect of interest rates (excluding any non-cash interest expense on Subordinated Shareholder Funding); plus

 

(b)                          the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries that was capitalised during such period; plus

 

(c)                           any interest on Indebtedness of another Person that is guaranteed by such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent paid or secured by a Lien on assets of such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent such Lien is called upon; plus

 

(d)                          the product of (i) all dividends, whether paid or accrued and whether or not in cash, on any series of preferred stock of such Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, other than dividends on Equity Interests payable solely in Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or to the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, times (ii) a fraction, the numerator of which is one and the denominator of which is one minus the then current combined federal, state and local statutory tax rate of such Person, expressed as a decimal, in each case, determined on a consolidated basis in accordance with GAAP.

 

Consolidated Net Income ” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the aggregate of the net income (loss) of such Person and its Restricted

 

262



 

Subsidiaries for such period, on a consolidated basis, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided that :

 

(a)                           the net income (loss) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary or that is accounted for by the equity method of accounting will be included only to the extent of the amount of dividends or similar distributions paid in cash to the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person and the Net Income (if negative) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary will be included only to the extent that such loss has been funded with cash by the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person;

 

(b)                          solely for the purpose of determining the amount available for Restricted Payments under paragraph (iii)(A) of Clause 2.1 any net income (loss) of any Restricted Subsidiary if such Subsidiary is subject to restrictions, directly or indirectly, on the payment of dividends or the making of distributions by such Restricted Subsidiary, directly or indirectly, to the Company by operation of the terms of such Restricted Subsidiary’s charter or any agreement, instrument, judgment, decree, order, statute or governmental rule or regulation applicable to such Restricted Subsidiary or its shareholders; except that the Company’s equity in the net income of any such Restricted Subsidiary for such period will be included in such Consolidated Net Income up to the aggregate amount of cash or Cash Equivalents actually distributed or that could have been distributed by such Restricted Subsidiary during such period to the Company or another Restricted Subsidiary as a dividend or other distribution (subject, in the case of a dividend to another Restricted Subsidiary, to the limitation contained in this clause);

 

(c)                           the net income (loss) arising from the sale, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations will be excluded;

 

(d)                          any extraordinary or exceptional gain, loss or charge or any profit or loss on Asset Sales, asset impairments or early extinguishment of Indebtedness, or any charges or reserves in respect of any restructuring, redundancy, integration or severance or any expenses, charges, reserves or other costs related to acquisitions will be excluded;

 

(e)                           non-cash tax charges that are set off by group relief by a Company Entity will be excluded;

 

(f)                             the cumulative effect of a change in accounting principles will be excluded; and

 

(g)                          any intangible asset impairment charge and amortisation of player registrations and amortisation of goodwill will be excluded.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage ” means, as of any date of determination, the sum of the total amount of Senior Secured Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a consolidated basis.

 

Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio ” means as of any date of determination, the ratio of (i) the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage of the

 

263



 

Company on such date to (ii) the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred. In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is made (the Calculation Date), then the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

Notwithstanding the foregoing, in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback Transaction, the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness required to be repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed and the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness subject to an Asset Sale Offer required to be made, in each case, under the Note Indenture will be deemed to have been repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed on such Calculation Date, and the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such repayment, repurchase, prepayment or redemption as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

For purposes of calculating the Consolidated EBITDA for such period:

 

(a)                           acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(b)                          the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

264



 

(c)                           any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period; and

 

(d)                          any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period.

 

continuing ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Continuing Directors ” means, as of any date of determination, any member of the Board of Directors of the Company who:

 

(a)                           was a member of such Board of Directors on the Issue Date; or

 

(b)                          was nominated for election or elected to such Board of Directors with the approval of a majority of the Continuing Directors who were members of such Board of Directors at the time of such nomination or election.

 

Default ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Disqualified Stock ” means any Capital Stock that, by its terms (or by the terms of any security into which it is convertible, or for which it is exchangeable, in each case, at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock), or upon the happening of any event, matures or is mandatorily redeemable, pursuant to a sinking fund obligation or otherwise, or redeemable at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock, in whole or in part, on or prior to the date that is 91 days after the date on which the Notes mature. Notwithstanding the preceding sentence, any Capital Stock that would constitute Disqualified Stock solely because the holders of the Capital Stock have the right to require an Obligor to repurchase such Capital Stock upon the occurrence of a Change of Control or an Asset Sale will not constitute Disqualified Stock if the terms of such Capital Stock provide that the relevant Obligor may not repurchase or redeem any such Capital Stock pursuant to such provisions unless such repurchase or redemption complies with Clause 2 ( Restricted payments ). The amount of Disqualified Stock deemed to be outstanding at any time for purposes of the Finance Documents will be the maximum amount that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may become obligated to pay upon the maturity of, or pursuant to any mandatory redemption provisions of, such Disqualified Stock, exclusive of accrued dividends.

 

Equity Interests ” means Capital Stock and all warrants, options or other rights to acquire Capital Stock (but excluding any debt security that is convertible into, or exchangeable for, Capital Stock).

 

Event of Default ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Excess Proceeds ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.4.

 

Excluded Contributions ” means the net cash proceeds received by the Company after the Issue Date from (a) contributions to its common equity capital or (b) the sale (other than to a Subsidiary) of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock), in each case designated as Excluded Contributions pursuant to an Officers’ Certificate (which shall be designated no later than the date on which such Excluded Contribution has

 

265



 

been received by the Company), the cash proceeds of which are excluded from the calculation set forth in paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1.

 

Excluded Subsidiary ” means:

 

(a)                           MUTV Limited;

 

(b)                          Alderley Urban Investments Limited;

 

(c)                           a Restricted Subsidiary formed solely for the purpose of holding one or more assets or properties that are to be financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraph (d) or (n) of Clause 3.2 if the only assets and properties (other than assets that are de minimis in value) owned by such Restricted Subsidiary are financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (d) or (n) of Clause 3.2 for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Restricted Subsidiary (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Restricted Subsidiary, such Restricted Subsidiary shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to (and as defined in) the Facilities Agreement (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)); and

 

(d)                          any Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition of such Person by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company (other than Red Football Junior Limited) where such Person will have outstanding, following the consummation of such acquisition, Indebtedness permitted to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (1) of Clause 3.2 and such Person would be required to obtain the consent of the holders of such Indebtedness to become an Additional Guarantor or grant security pursuant to (and as defined in) the Facilities Agreement, for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Person (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Person, such Person shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to (and as defined in) the Finance Documents (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)).

 

Existing Hedging Agreements ” means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Company and each of J.P. Morgan Chase Bank, N.A., National Westminster Bank plc and Deutsche Bank, AG London Branch on or about the Issue Date, in each case documented under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.) and Schedule thereto, each dated on or about the Issue Date.

 

Existing Indebtedness ” means all Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries outstanding on the Issue Date after giving effect to the use of proceeds of the offering of the Notes on the Issue Date, until such amounts are repaid.

 

Facilities ” means the Facilities made available under the Facilities Agreement.

 

266


 

Facilities Agreement ” means the £75,000,000 senior revolving credit facilities agreement, to be dated on or about the Issue Date, between, among others, the Company, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as agent and security trustee and the Lenders, as amended from time to time.

 

Fair Market Value ” means the value that would be paid by a willing buyer to an unaffiliated willing seller in an arm’s length transaction not involving distress or necessity of either party, determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company (unless otherwise provided in the Finance Documents).

 

Finance Documents ” has the meaning give to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Finance Parties ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio ” means with respect to any specified Person for any period, the ratio of the Consolidated EBITDA of such Person for such period to the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person for such period. In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is made (the “ Calculation Date ”), then the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

Notwithstanding the foregoing, in connection with a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback Transaction, the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness required to be repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed and the aggregate principal amount of Indebtedness subject to an Asset Sale Offer required to be made, in each case, pursuant to Section 4.10(b) of the Note Indenture will be deemed to have been repaid, repurchased, prepaid or redeemed on such Calculation Date, and the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such repayment, repurchase, prepayment or redemption as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

In addition, for purposes of calculating the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio:

 

(a)                                   acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period

 

267



 

and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(b)                                  the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(c)                                   the Consolidated Interest Expense attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded, but only to the extent that the obligations giving rise to such Consolidated Interest Expense will not be obligations of the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries following the Calculation Date;

 

(d)                                  any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period;

 

(e)                                   any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period; and

 

(f)                                     if any Indebtedness bears a floating rate of interest, the interest expense on such Indebtedness will be calculated as if the rate in effect on the Calculation Date had been the applicable rate for the entire period (taking into account any Hedging Obligation applicable to such Indebtedness if such Hedging Obligation has a remaining term as at the Calculation Date in excess of 12 months, or, if shorter, at least equal to the remaining term of such Indebtedness).

 

GAAP ” means generally accepted accounting principles applicable in the United Kingdom, as in effect on the date of any calculation or determination required hereunder. At any time after the date of the Facilities Agreement, the Company may elect to apply IFRS for all purposes of this Schedule, in lieu of GAAP, and, upon any such election, references herein to GAAP will be thereafter be construed to mean IFRS, as in effect as of the date of such election; provided that (i) any such election once made will be irrevocable, (ii) in addition to (and without prejudice to) any other reporting requirements in the Finance Documents, all financial statements and reports required to be provided, after such election, pursuant to the Finance Documents will be prepared on the basis of IFRS, as in effect from time to time (including that, upon first reporting its fiscal year results under IFRS, the Company will restate its financial statements on the basis of IFRS, for the fiscal year ending immediately prior to the first fiscal year for which financial statements have been prepared on the basis of IFRS) and (iii) after such election, all ratios, computations and other determinations based on GAAP contained in this Schedule will be computed in conformity with IFRS. For the avoidance of doubt, the making of an election referred to in this definition will not be treated as resulting in an incurrence of Indebtedness.

 

268



 

Guarantee ” means a guarantee other than by endorsement of negotiable instruments for collection in the ordinary course of business, direct or indirect, in any manner including, without limitation, by way of a pledge of assets or through letters of credit or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof, of all or any part of any Indebtedness (whether arising by virtue of partnership arrangements, or by agreements to keep-well, to purchase assets, goods, securities or services, to take or pay or to maintain financial statement conditions or otherwise).

 

Guarantors ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Hedging Obligations ” means, with respect to any specified Person, the obligations of such Person under:

 

(a)                                   interest rate swap agreements (whether from fixed to floating or from floating to fixed), interest rate cap agreements and interest rate collar agreements;

 

(b)                                  other agreements or arrangements designed to manage interest rates or interest rate risk; and

 

(c)                                   other agreements or arrangements designed to protect such Person against fluctuations in currency exchange rates or commodity prices.

 

Holding Company ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

IFRS ” means International Financial Reporting Standards promulgated from time to time by the International Accounting Standards Board (or any successor board or agency) and as adopted by the European Union.

 

Indebtedness ” means, with respect to any specified Person, any indebtedness of such Person (excluding accrued expenses and trade payables), whether or not contingent:

 

(a)                                   in respect of borrowed money;

 

(b)                                  evidenced by bonds, notes, debentures or similar instruments or letters of credit (or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof);

 

(c)                                   in respect of bankers’ acceptances;

 

(d)                                  representing Capital Lease Obligations;

 

(e)                                   representing the balance deferred and unpaid of the purchase price of any property or services due more than six months after such property is acquired or such services are completed;

 

(f)                                     representing any Hedging Obligations;

 

(g)                                  representing Attributable Debt; and

 

(h)                                  representing liabilities under the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

269



 

if and to the extent any of the preceding items (other than letters of credit, Attributable Debt and Hedging Obligations) would appear as a liability upon a balance sheet of the specified Person prepared in accordance with GAAP. In addition, the term “Indebtedness” includes all Indebtedness of others secured by a Lien on any asset of the specified Person (whether or not such Indebtedness is assumed by the specified Person) and, to the extent not otherwise included, the Guarantee by the specified Person of any Indebtedness of any other Person.

 

In addition, for the purpose of avoiding duplication in calculating the outstanding principal amount of Indebtedness for purposes of Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ), Indebtedness arising solely by reason of the existence of a Lien to secure other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ) will not be considered incremental Indebtedness.

 

The term “ Indebtedness ” shall not include:

 

(a)                                   in connection with the purchase by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any business, any post-closing payment adjustments to which the seller may become entitled to the extent such payment is determined by a final closing balance sheet or such payment depends on the performance of such business after the closing; provided, however, that , at the time of closing, the amount of any such payment is not determinable and, to the extent such payment thereafter becomes fixed and determined, the amount is paid within 30 days thereafter;

 

(b)                                  any contingent obligations in respect of workers’ compensation claims, early retirement or termination obligations, pension fund obligations or contributions or similar claims, obligations or contributions or social security or wage Taxes; or

 

(c)                                   Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Intellectual Property ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Intercreditor Agreement ” means the intercreditor agreement, to be dated on or about the Issue Date, among the Security Agent, the Agent, the trustee to the Notes and the other parties named therein, as amended from time to time.

 

Investments ” means, with respect to any Person, all direct or indirect investments by such Person in other Persons (including Affiliates) in the forms of loans (including Guarantees or other obligations, but excluding advances or extensions of credit to customers or suppliers made in the ordinary course of business), advances or capital contributions (excluding commission, travel and similar advances to Officers and employees made in the ordinary course of business), purchases or other acquisitions for consideration of Indebtedness, Equity Interests or other securities, together with all items that are or would be classified as Investments on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP. If the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sells or otherwise disposes of any Equity Interests of any direct or indirect Restricted Subsidiary of the Company such that, after giving effect to any such sale or

 

270



 

disposition, such Person is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, the Company will be deemed to have made an Investment on the date of any such sale or disposition equal to the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investments in such Restricted Subsidiary that were not sold or disposed of in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 ( Restricted payments ). The acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of a Person that holds an Investment in a third Person will be deemed to be an Investment by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary in such third Person in an amount equal to the Fair Market Value of the Investments held by the acquired Person in such third Person in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 ( Restricted payments ). Except as otherwise provided in the Finance Documents, the amount of an Investment will be determined at the time the Investment is made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value.

 

Issue Date ” means 29 January 2010.

 

Issuer ” means MU Finance plc (registration number 07088267).

 

Lenders ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Lien ” means, with respect to any asset, any mortgage, lien, pledge, charge, security interest or encumbrance of any kind in respect of such asset, whether or not filed, recorded or otherwise perfected under applicable law, including any conditional sale or other title retention agreement, any lease in the nature thereof, any option or other agreement to sell or give a security interest in and any filing of or agreement to give any financing or similar statement under the laws of any jurisdiction.

 

Management Fees ” means management and administration fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments paid to any Related Party of any Affiliate of any Related Party provided that such fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments will not, in the aggregate, exceed £6.0 million per fiscal year of the Parent, with unused amounts in the preceding fiscal year of the Company being carried over to next succeeding fiscal year of the Company ( provided that , for the avoidance of doubt, no more than £6.0 million may be carried over in any fiscal year of the Company).

 

Material Company ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

MUL ” means Manchester United Limited (registration number 02570509).

 

Net Proceeds ” means the aggregate cash proceeds and Cash Equivalents received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of any Asset Sale (including, without limitation, any cash or Cash Equivalents received upon the sale or other disposition of any non-cash consideration received in any Asset Sale), net of the direct costs relating to such Asset Sale, including, without limitation, legal, accounting and investment banking fees, and sales commissions, and any relocation expenses incurred as a result of the Asset Sale, taxes paid or payable as a result of the Asset Sale, in each case, after taking into account any available tax credits or deductions and any tax sharing arrangements, and any reserve for adjustment or indemnification obligations in respect of the sale price of such asset or assets established in accordance with GAAP.

 

271



 

Non-Recourse Debt ” means Indebtedness:

 

(a)                                   as to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (a) provides credit support of any kind (including any undertaking, agreement or instrument that would constitute Indebtedness) or (b) is directly or indirectly liable as a guarantor or otherwise; and

 

(b)                                  as to which the lenders have been notified in writing that they will not have any recourse to the stock or assets of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than the Equity Interests of an Unrestricted Subsidiary).

 

Note Change of Control ” means the occurrence of any of the following:

 

(a)                                   the direct or indirect sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition (other than by way of merger or consolidation), in one or a series of related transactions, of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole to any Person (including any “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the US Exchange Act)) other than a Principal or a Related Party of a Principal (it being understood that a Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction shall not be deemed to be a sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the properties and assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole for purposes of this clause (a); provided that no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Specified Asset Sale and Leaseback transaction);

 

(b)                                  the adoption of a plan relating to the liquidation or dissolution of the Company;

 

(c)                                   the consummation of any transaction (including, without limitation, any merger or consolidation), the result of which is that any Person (including any “person” as defined above), other than a Principal and/or any of its Related Parties, becomes the Beneficial Owner, directly or indirectly, of more than 50 per cent. of the Voting Stock of the Company, measured by voting power rather than number of shares;

 

(d)                                  the first day on which a majority of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company are not Continuing Directors; provided, however, that this clause (4) shall not apply to members of the Board of Directors nominated or re-elected by employees pursuant to co-determination and similar statutes providing for employee representatives on supervisory or similar boards; or

 

(e)                                   the first day on which Manchester United Limited fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent. of the Capital Stock of the Issuer.

 

Note Documents ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Note Guarantee ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Note Purchase Condition ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

272



 

Note Indenture ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Notes ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Notes Offer ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.2(a).

 

Obligations ” means any principal, interest, penalties, fees, indemnifications, reimbursements, damages and other liabilities payable under the documentation governing any Indebtedness.

 

Obligor ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Officer ” means, with respect to any Person, the Chairman of the Board of Directors, the Chief Executive Officer, the President, the Chief Operating Officer, the Chief Financial Officer, the Chief of Staff, the Treasurer, any Assistant Treasurer, the Controller, the Secretary, any Managing Director, Director or any Vice-President of such Person.

 

Officers’ Certificate ” means a certificate signed on behalf of any Person by two Officers, one of whom must be the Chief Executive Officer or the Chief Financial Officer of such Person.

 

Parent Entity ” means any direct or indirect parent company or entity of the Company.

 

Permitted Business ” means (i) any businesses, services or activities engaged in by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on the Issue Date and (ii) any other business or activity which is ancillary, reasonably related or complementary thereto.

 

Permitted Collateral Liens ” means:

 

(a)                                   Liens on the Collateral to secure the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) or any Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness); provided that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement; provided further that all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) or Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness secures the Notes or the Note Guarantees on a senior or pari passu basis;

 

(b)                                  Liens on the Collateral to secure Indebtedness: (i) under the Finance Documents (ii) permitted by paragraphs (d) and (n) of Clause 3.2; and (iii) permitted by Clause 3.1 and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness),

 

provided that , in each case, all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Indebtedness also secures the Facilities and that such Indebtedness will rank behind the Facilities in order of payment under Clause 14 ( Application of proceeds ) of the Intercreditor Agreement (and the equivalent

 

273



 

provision of any additional Intercreditor Agreement); provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(c)                                   Liens on the Collateral securing the Company’s or any Restricted Subsidiary’s obligations under (i) Hedging Obligations (other than Hedging Obligations in respect of commodity prices and only to the extent such Hedging Obligations relate to Indebtedness referred to in paragraphs (a) or (b) above and such Indebtedness is also secured by the Collateral) permitted by paragraph (h) of Clause 3.2, and (ii) the Existing Hedging Agreements and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that the assets and properties securing such Indebtedness will also secure the Facilities and provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(d)                                  Liens on the Collateral arising by operation of law that are described in one or more of paragraphs (d), (g), (h), (i), (l), (n) and (o) of the definition of “Permitted Liens” and that, in each case, would not materially interfere with the ability of the Security Agent to enforce any Lien over the Collateral; and

 

(e)                                   Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries with respect to obligations that in total do not exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding and that (i) are not incurred in connection with the borrowing of money or the obtaining of advances or credit (other than trade credit in the ordinary course of business) and (ii) do not in the aggregate materially detract from the value of the property or materially impair the use thereof in the operation from the Company’s or such Restricted Subsidiary’s business.

 

Permitted Debt ” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock ).

 

Permitted Investments ” means:

 

(a)                                   any Investment in the Company or in a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(b)                                  any Investment in cash and Cash Equivalents;

 

(c)                                   any Investment by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a Person, if as a result of such Investment:

 

(i)                                      such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; or

 

(ii)                                   such Person is merged, consolidated or amalgamated with or into, or transfers or conveys substantially all of its assets to, or is liquidated into, the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(d)                                  any Investment made as a result of the receipt of non-cash consideration from an Asset Sale that was made pursuant to Section 4.10 of the Note Indenture and in compliance with the Finance Documents;

 

274



 

(e)                                   any acquisition of assets or Capital Stock solely in exchange for the issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

(f)                                     any Investments received in compromise or resolution of (A) obligations of trade creditors or customers that were incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including settlement of delinquent obligations pursuant to any plan of reorganisation or similar arrangement upon the bankruptcy or insolvency of, or other foreclosure with respect to, any trade creditor or customer; or (B) litigation, arbitration or other disputes with Persons who are not Affiliates;

 

(g)                                  Investments in receivables owing to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries created or acquired in the ordinary course of business;

 

(h)                                  Investments represented by Hedging Obligations;

 

(i)                                      loans or advances to officers, directors or employees made in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in an aggregate principal amount not to exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding;

 

(j)                                      repurchases of the Notes;

 

(k)                                   any Guarantee of Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 ( Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock );

 

(l)                                      any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to binding commitments existing on, the Issue Date and any Investment consisting of an extension, modification or renewal of any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to a binding commitment existing on, the Issue Date; provided that the amount of any such Investment may be increased (i) as required by the terms of such Investment as in existence on the Issue Date or (ii) as otherwise permitted under the Finance Documents;

 

(m)                                Investments acquired after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of another Person, including by way of a merger, amalgamation or consolidation with or into the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a transaction that is not prohibited by Clause 8 ( Merger, consolidation or sale of assets ) after the Issue Date to the extent that such Investments were not made in contemplation of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation and were in existence on the date of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation;

 

(n)                                  made with the Excluded Contributions;

 

(o)                                  other Investments in any Person having an aggregate Fair Market Value (measured on the date each such Investment was made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value), when taken together with all other Investments made pursuant to this paragraph (o) that are at the time outstanding not to exceed £50 million, provided that if an Investment is made pursuant to this clause in a Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary of the

 

275



 

Company and such Person subsequently becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is subsequently designated a Restricted Subsidiary pursuant to Clause 2 ( Restricted payments ), such Investment, if applicable, shall thereafter be deemed to have been made pursuant to paragraph (c) of the definition of “Permitted Investments” and not this clause.

 

Permitted Liens ” means:

 

(a)                                   Liens in favour of the Obligors;

 

(b)                                  Liens on property of a Person existing at the time such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to the contemplation of such Person becoming a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or such merger or consolidation and do not extend to any assets other than those of the Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                   Liens on property (including Capital Stock) existing at the time of acquisition of the property by the Company or any Subsidiary of the Company; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to such acquisition and not incurred in contemplation of, such acquisition;

 

(d)                                  Liens to secure the performance of statutory obligations, insurance, surety or appeal bonds, workers compensation obligations, performance bonds or other obligations of a like nature incurred in the ordinary course of business (including Liens to secure letters of credit issued to assure payment of such obligations);

 

(e)                                   Liens to secure Indebtedness (including Capital Lease Obligations) permitted by paragraph (d) of Clause 3.2 covering only the assets acquired with or financed by such Indebtedness;

 

(f)                                     Liens existing on the Issue Date;

 

(g)                                  Liens for taxes, assessments or governmental charges or claims that are not yet delinquent or that are being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings promptly instituted and diligently concluded; provided that any reserve or other appropriate provision as is required in conformity with GAAP has been made therefor;

 

(h)                                  Liens imposed by law, such as carriers’, warehousemen’s, landlords’ and mechanics’ Liens, in each case, incurred in the ordinary course of business;

 

(i)                                      survey exceptions, easements or reservations of, or rights of others for, licenses, rights-of-way, sewers, electric lines, telegraph and telephone lines and other similar purposes, or zoning or other restrictions as to the use of real property that were not incurred in connection with Indebtedness and that do not in the aggregate materially adversely affect the value of said properties or materially impair their use in the operation of the business of such Person;

 

276


 

(j)                                      Liens created for the benefit of (or to secure) the Notes (or the Note Guarantees);

 

(k)                                   Liens to secure any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents; provided, however, that :

 

(i)                                      the new Lien is limited to all or part of the same property and assets that secured or, under the written agreements pursuant to which the original Lien arose, could secure the original Lien (plus improvements and accessions to, such property or proceeds or distributions thereof); and

 

(ii)                                   the Indebtedness secured by the new Lien is not increased to any amount greater than the sum of (1) the outstanding principal amount, or, if greater, committed amount, of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged with such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness and (2) an amount necessary to pay any fees and expenses, including premiums, related to such renewal, refunding, refinancing, replacement, defeasance or discharge;

 

(l)                                      bankers’ Liens, rights of setoff, Liens arising out of judgments or awards not constituting an Event of Default and notices of lis pendens and associated rights related to litigation being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings and for which adequate reserves have been made;

 

(m)                                Liens on cash, Cash Equivalents or other property arising in connection with the defeasance, discharge or redemption of Indebtedness;

 

(n)                                  Liens on specific items of inventory or other goods (and the proceeds thereof) of any Person securing such Person’s obligations in respect of bankers’ acceptances issued or created in the ordinary course of business for the account of such Person to facilitate the purchase, shipment or storage of such inventory or other goods;

 

(o)                                  any interest or title of a lessor, licensor or sublicensee under any operating lease, license or sublicense, as applicable;

 

(p)                                  Liens securing Hedging Obligations;

 

(q)                                  Liens arising out of conditional sale, title retention, consignment or similar arrangements for the sale of goods entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(r)                                     Liens to secure Indebtedness permitted by paragraph (n) of Clause 3.2; and

 

(s)                                   Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary with respect to obligations (other than Indebtedness) that do not exceed £25.0 million at any one time outstanding.

 

Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness ” means any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries issued in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge other Indebtedness

 

277



 

of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than intercompany Indebtedness); provided that :

 

(a)                                   the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith);

 

(b)                                  such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness has a final maturity date not earlier than the final maturity date of the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged, and has a Weighted Average Life to Maturity that is equal to or greater than the Weighted Average Life to Maturity of, the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged;

 

(c)                                   if the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents, such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents on terms at least as favourable to the Finance Parties as those contained in the documentation governing the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged; and

 

(d)                                  such Indebtedness is incurred either by an Obligor (if the Obligor was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged) or by the Restricted Subsidiary that was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged and is guaranteed only by Persons who were obligors on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged.

 

Permitted Reorganisation ” means:

 

(a)                                   an amalgamation, merger, demerger or other reorganisation on a solvent basis of a member of the Restricted Group where:

 

(i)                                      all of the assets of that member remain within the Restricted Group and the value or percentage of any minority interest in any member of the Restricted Group held by any person which is not a member of the Restricted Group is not increased; and

 

(ii)                                   if its assets or the shares in it were subject to security in favour of the Lenders immediately prior to such reorganisation, the Company certifies that the Lenders will enjoy the same or substantially equivalent guarantees from it (or its successor) and the same or substantially equivalent security over the same assets (except the shares in the entity that is not the successor entity, provided that the shares in the successor entity are subject to equivalent security) and

 

278



 

over the shares in it (or in each case its successor) after such reorganisation; or

 

(b)                                  any other reorganisation of one or more members of the Restricted Group approved by the Agent acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders,

 

not in breach of any law and provided that the surviving entity is incorporated in England.

 

Permitted Transactions ” means:

 

(a)                                   payment of Management Fees;

 

(b)                                  the Carrington Transaction; and

 

(c)                                   Closing Funds Flow.

 

Person ” means any individual, corporation, partnership, joint venture, association, joint-stock company, trust, unincorporated organisation, limited liability company or government or other entity.

 

Principal ” means Mr. Malcolm Glazer.

 

Public Debt ” means any Indebtedness consisting of bonds, debentures, notes or other similar debt securities issued in (i) a public offering registered under the U.S Securities Act or (ii) a private placement to institutional investors that is underwritten for resale in accordance with Rule 144A or Regulation S under the US Securities Act, whether or not it includes registration rights entitling the holders of such debt securities to registration thereof with the SEC for public resale. The term Public Debt (i) shall not include the Notes (or any Additional Notes) and (ii) for the avoidance of doubt, shall not be construed to include any Indebtedness issued to institutional investors in a direct placement of such Indebtedness that is not underwritten by an intermediary (it being understood that, without limiting the foregoing, a financing that is distributed to not more than ten Persons (provided that multiple managed accounts and affiliates of any such Persons shall be treated as one Person for the purposes of this definition) shall be deemed not to be underwritten), or any Indebtedness under the Facilities, commercial bank or similar Indebtedness, Capital Lease Obligation or recourse transfer of any financial asset or any other type of Indebtedness incurred in a manner not customarily viewed as a “securities offering” under the US Securities Act.

 

Public Equity Offering ” means a bona fide underwritten public offering of the Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company or a Parent Entity, either:

 

(a)                                   pursuant to a flotation on the London Stock Exchange or any other nationally recognised stock exchange or listing authority in a member state of the European Union; or

 

(b)                                  pursuant to an effective registration statement under the US Securities Act (other than a registration statement on Form S-8 or otherwise relating to Equity Interests issued or issuable under any employee benefit plan).

 

279



 

Relevant Equity ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Public Market ” means any time after:

 

(a)                                   a Public Equity Offering has been consummated; and

 

(b)                                  at least 20 per cent. of the total issued and outstanding ordinary shares or common equity of the Company or a Parent Entity has been distributed to investors other than the Principals or any of their respective Affiliates or any other direct or indirect shareholders of the Company as of the Issue Date pursuant to one or more Public Equity Offerings.

 

Related Party ” means:

 

(a)                                   the parents or spouse of a Principal, the parents of a Principal’s spouse and any of a Principal’s, his or her spouse’s or their parents’ direct descendants; or

 

(b)                                  any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other entity, the beneficiaries, shareholders, partners, members, owners or Persons beneficially holding a 50.1 per cent. or more controlling interest of which consist of any one or more Principals and/or such other Persons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph (a).

 

Restricted Group ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

Restricted Investment ” means an Investment other than a Permitted Investment.

 

Restricted Subsidiaries ” means all the Company’s Subsidiaries other than the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

S&P ” means Standard & Poor’s Ratings Group.

 

Schedule ” means this Schedule 17 ( Restrictive Covenants ).

 

Senior Secured Indebtedness ” means, as of any date of determination, the principal amount of any Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien and Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor.

 

Specified Asset ” means Old Trafford Stadium and grounds and any real property related thereto.

 

Stated Maturity ” means, with respect to any instalment of interest or principal on any series of Indebtedness, the date on which the payment of interest or principal was scheduled to be paid in the documentation governing such Indebtedness as of the Issue Date, and will not include any contingent obligations to repay, redeem or repurchase any such interest or principal prior to the date originally scheduled for the payment thereof.

 

Sterling ” or “ £ ” means the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

Sterling Equivalent ” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than sterling, at any time of determination thereof by the Company or the Agent,

 

280



 

the amount of sterling obtained by converting such currency other than sterling involved in such computation into sterling at the spot rate for the purchase of sterling with the applicable currency other than sterling as published in The Financial Times in the “Currency Rates” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times , such source as may be selected in good faith by the Company) on the date of such determination.

 

Subsidiary ” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                                   any corporation, association or other business entity of which more than 50 per cent. of the total voting power of shares of Capital Stock entitled (without regard to the occurrence of any contingency and after giving effect to any voting agreement or stockholders’ agreement that effectively transfers voting power) to vote in the election of directors, managers or trustees of the corporation, association or other business entity is at the time owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by that Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person (or a combination thereof); and

 

(b)                                  any partnership or limited liability company of which (i) more than 50 per cent. of the capital accounts, distribution rights, total equity and voting interests or general and limited partnership interests, as applicable, are owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by such Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person or a combination thereof, whether in the form of membership, general, special or limited partnership interests or otherwise, and (ii) such Person or any Subsidiary of such Person is a controlling general partner or otherwise controls such entity.

 

Subordinated Shareholder Funding ” means, collectively, any funds provided to the Company by any direct or indirect parent of the Company or any Principal or Related Party, in exchange for or pursuant to any security, instrument or agreement other than Capital Stock, together with any such security, instrument or agreement and any other security or instrument other than Capital Stock issued in payment of any obligation under any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; provided that such Subordinated Shareholder Funding:

 

(a)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) mature or require any amortisation or other payment of principal prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date (other than through conversion or exchange of any such security or instrument for Qualified Capital Stock or for any other security or instrument meeting the requirements of the definition);

 

(b)                                  does not (including upon the happening of any event) require the payment of cash interest prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

(c)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) provide for the acceleration of its maturity nor confers on its shareholders any right (including upon the happening of any event) to declare a default or event of default or take any enforcement action, in each case, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

281



 

(d)                                  is not secured by a lien on any assets of the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary and is not guaranteed by any Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(e)                                   is subordinated in right of payment to the prior payment in full in cash of the Notes in the event of any default, bankruptcy, reorganisation, liquidation, winding up or other disposition of assets of the Company at least to the same extent as the Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) are subordinated to the Facilities under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(f)                                     does not (including upon the happening of any event) restrict the payment of amounts due in respect of the Notes or the Facility or compliance by the Company with its obligations under the Note Documents and the Finance Documents;

 

(g)                                  does not (including upon the happening of an event) constitute Voting Stock; and

 

(h)                                  is not (including upon the happening of any event) mandatorily convertible or exchangeable, or convertible or exchangeable at the option of the holder, in whole or in part, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date other than into or for Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

provided, however, that any event or circumstance that results in such Indebtedness ceasing to qualify as Subordinated Shareholder Funding, such Indebtedness shall constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company, and any and all Restricted Payments made through the use of the net proceeds from the incurrence of such Indebtedness since the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding shall constitute new Restricted Payments that are deemed to have been made after the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

Tax ” means any tax, duty, levy, impost, assessment or other governmental charge (including penalties and interest related thereto, and, for the avoidance of doubt, including any withholding or deduction for or on account of Tax). “ Taxes ” and “ Taxation ” shall be construed to have corresponding meanings.

 

Transaction Security Documents ” has the meaning given to such term in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

Transaction Security ” has the meaning given to such term in the Facilities Agreement.

 

UK Government Securities ” means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United Kingdom, and the payment for which the United Kingdom pledges its full faith and credit.

 

US Government Securities ” means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United States of America, and the payment for which the United States pledges its full faith and credit.

 

282



 

Unrestricted Subsidiary ” means any Subsidiary of the Company (other than an Obligor or any successor to any of them) that is designated by the Board of Directors of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary pursuant to a resolution of the Board of Directors in accordance with Clause 11, but only to the extent that such Subsidiary:

 

(a)                                   has no Indebtedness other than Non-Recourse Debt;

 

(b)                                  except as permitted under Clause 9 ( Transactions with Affiliates ), is not party to any agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries unless the terms of any such agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding are no less favourable to the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary than those that might be obtained at the time from Persons who are not Affiliates of the Company;

 

(c)                                   is a Person with respect to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has any direct or indirect obligation (i) to subscribe for additional Equity Interests or (ii) to maintain or preserve such Person’s financial condition or to cause such Person to achieve any specified levels of operating results; and

 

(d)                                  has not guaranteed or otherwise directly or indirectly provided credit support for any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

Voting Stock ” of any specified Person as of any date means the Capital Stock of such Person that is at the time entitled to vote in the election of the Board of Directors of such Person.

 

Weighted Average Life to Maturity ” means, when applied to any Indebtedness at any date, the number of years obtained by dividing:

 

(a)                                   the sum of the products obtained by multiplying (a) the amount of each then remaining instalment, sinking fund, serial maturity or other required payments of principal, including payment at final maturity, in respect of the Indebtedness, by (b) the number of years (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth) that will elapse between such date and the making of such payment; by

 

(b)                                  the then outstanding principal amount of such Indebtedness.

 

Rules of Construction

 

Unless the context otherwise requires, in this Schedule:

 

(i)                                      a term has the meaning assigned to it;

 

(ii)                                   an accounting term not otherwise defined has the meaning assigned to it in accordance with GAAP;

 

(iii)                                “or” is not exclusive;

 

(iv)                               words in the singular include the plural, and in the plural include the singular;

 

283



 

(v)                                  “will” shall be interpreted to express a command;

 

(vi)                               provisions apply to successive events and transactions;

 

(vii)                            references to sections of or rules under the Securities Act will be deemed to include substitute, replacement of successor sections or rules adopted by the SEC from time to time; and

 

(viii)                         unless otherwise specified, references to Clauses will be references to Clauses in this schedule.

 

284



 

SIGNATURES

 

THE COMPANY

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

 

 

By:

Edward Woodward

 

 

 

Address:

 

 

 

 

 

Fax:

 

 

 



 

THE ORIGINAL BORROWERS

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

 

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 


 

THE ORIGINAL GUARANTORS

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

RED FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED

 

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

 

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

For and on behalf of

 

MU FINANCE PLC

 

 

 

By: Edward Woodward

 

 



 

THE ARRANGERS

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

BANC OF AMERICA SECURITIES LLC

 

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

/s/

 

 

/s/

For and on behalf of

 

 

For and on behalf of

DEUTSCHE BANK AG,

 

 

DEUTSCHE BANK AG,

LONDON BRANCH

 

 

LONDON BRANCH

 

 

 

 

By:

 

 

By:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Owen Verrier Jones

 

 

/s/ Max Jessernigg

For and on behalf of

 

 

For and on behalf of

GE CORPORATE FINANCE

 

 

GE CORPORATE FINANCE

BANK SAS

 

 

BANK SAS

 

 

 

 

By: Owen Verrier Jones

 

 

By:  Max Jessernigg

Director

 

 

Executive Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Denis Coleman

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

GOLDMAN SACHS INTERNATIONAL

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By: Denis Coleman

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

J.P. MORGAN PLC

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By: Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

 



 

/s/ David Harris

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC AS AGENT FOR NATIONAL WESTMINSTER BANK PLC

 

 

 

 

By: David Harris

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE AGENT

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By: Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Address: 125 London Wall, EC2Y 5AJ

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fax: +44 207 777 2360

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Attention:

Loan and Agency Team

 

 

 

 

c/o The Manager

 

 

 

 



 

THE SECURITY TRUSTEE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

J.P. MORGAN EUROPE LIMITED

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By: Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Address: 125 London Wall, EC2Y 5AJ

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fax: +44 207 777 2360

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Attention:

Loan and Agency Team

 

 

 

 

c/o The Manager

 

 

 

 



 

THE ALTERNATIVE L/C FRONTING BANK

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

 

JPMORGAN CHASE BANK, N.A.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By: Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Address: 125 London Wall, EC2Y 5AJ

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fax: +44 207 777 2360

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Attention:

Loan and Agency Team

 

 

 

 

c/o The Manager

 

 

 

 


 

THE ORIGINAL LENDERS

 

 

/s/ Stephen Vogel

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

BANK OF AMERICA, N.A.

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

Stephen Vogel

 

 

 

 

 

 

Title:

Vice President

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/

 

/s/

For and on behalf of

 

For and on behalf of

DEUTSCHE BANK AG, LONDON

 

DEUTSCHE BANK AG,

BRANCH

 

LONDON BRANCH

 

 

 

Name:

 

 

Name:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Title:

 

 

Title:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Owen Verrier Jones

 

/s/ Max Jessernigg

For and on behalf of

 

For and on behalf of

GE CORPORATE FINANCE

 

GE CORPORATE FINANCE

BANK SAS

 

BANK SAS

Name:

Owen Verrier Jones

 

Name:

Max Jessernigg

Title:

Director

 

Title:

Executive Director

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ Denis Coleman

 

 

For and on behalf of

 

 

GOLDMAN SACHS INTERNATIONAL BANK

 

 

 

 

 

Name:

Denis Coleman

 

 

 

 

 

 

Title:

Managing Director

 

 

 



 

/s/ Carlos Vazquez

 

For and on behalf of

 

JPMORGAN CHASE BANK, N.A.

 

 

 

Name:

Carlos Vazquez

 

 

 

 

Title:

Executive Director

 

 

 

 

 

/s/ David Harris

 

For and on behalf of

 

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC ACTING AS AGENT FOR NATIONAL WESTMINSTER BANK PLC

 

 

Name:

David Harris

 

 

 

 

Title:

Head of Structured Finance Corporates North of England

 




Exhibit 10.3

 

Agreement

 

between

 

The Royal Bank of Scotland plc acting as agent for National Westminster Bank Plc

 

and

 

Alderley Urban Investments Limited

 



 

THIS IS AN IMPORTANT DOCUMENT. YOU SHOULD TAKE INDEPENDENT LEGAL ADVICE BEFORE SIGNING AND SIGN ONLY IF YOU WANT TO BE LEGALLY BOUND.

 

THIS AGREEMENT is made between:-

 

(1)                         Alderley Urban Investments Limited; and

 

(2)                         The Royal Bank of Scotland plc ( “RBS” ) acting as agent for National Westminster Bank Plc.

 

By which it is agreed as follows:-

 

1                                          PURPOSE, DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

 

1.1                             This Agreement sets out the terms and conditions upon and subject to which the Bank agrees to make available to the Borrower a loan of £8,000,000 to assist with the purchase of the Property.

 

1.2                             In this Agreement unless the context otherwise requires:-

 

“Bank” means National Westminster Bank Plc, which is the lender under this Agreement and the “Bank” means its successors and assigns.

 

“Bank Office” means the office of RBS acting as agent for the Bank at 6th Floor, 1 Spinningfields Square, Manchester M3 3AP or such other office/address as the Bank may notify to the Borrower from time to time.

 

“Borrower” means Alderley Urban Investments Limited (Company Number 3132053).

 

“Business Day” means a day (other than a Saturday or Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London.

 

“Event of Default” means any of the events described in Clause 13.

 

“GAAP” means generally accepted accounting practice in the United Kingdom.

 

“Guarantee” means the Original Guarantee or each guarantee duly executed by the Guarantor in favour of the Bank pursuant to paragraph (n) of Clause 13.

 

“Guarantor” means Manchester United Limited (Company Number 02570509).

 

“Interest Period” means each period for the calculation of interest ascertained pursuant to Clause 3.

 

“Lease” means all leases and licences of the Property from time to time.

 

“LIBOR” means the rate at which Sterling deposits of comparable amount to the Loan and for the relevant Interest Period are quoted by the Bank to leading banks in the London Interbank Market at or about 11 a.m. on the first day of such Interest Period.

 

“Loan” means £8,000,000 or (as the context may require) the principal amount owing to the Bank under this Agreement at any relevant time.

 

“Mandatory Costs” means such costs (in relation to the Loan) as the Bank determines are necessary to compensate the Bank for complying with any reserve asset and/or special deposit or liquidity requirements (or other requirements having the same or similar purpose) of the Bank of England, the Financial Services Authority (or any successor or other similar regulatory authority) including a requirement for the payment of any fees to the Financial Services Authority (whether or not any such requirements have the force of law).

 

“Material Adverse Effect” means a material adverse effect on the business or assets (relating to the Property only) or the financial condition of the Borrower or on its ability to perform fully its obligations under this Agreement or under any security provided pursuant to Clause 12.

 

“Original Guarantee” means the interest and repayment shortfall guarantee, dated on or about the date of the Agreement, granted by the Guarantor to the Bank.

 



 

“Property” means Manchester International Freight Terminal, Trafford Park, Manchester.

 

“Rental Account means the account of the Borrower with the Bank sort code 01-10-01 and account number 40854760.

 

“Subsidiary” shall have the meaning ascribed to it in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985.

 

1.3         Headings in this Agreement are inserted for convenience only and shall be ignored in construing this Agreement. Unless the context otherwise requires, words denoting the singular number only shall include the plural and vice versa.

 

2                                          DRAWING OF THE LOAN

 

2.1                             The Loan shall be drawn in one amount following receipt by the Bank at the Bank Office of a notice specifying the required date of drawdown which must be a Business Day and the duration of the first Interest Period. Such notice must be received not later than 11 a.m. on the drawdown date.

 

2.2                             The Loan shall be distributed in accordance with the Borrower’s instructions.

 

2.3                             In the event of the Loan not being drawn within 3 months from the date this Agreement is signed on behalf of the Bank, the Bank shall be entitled to cancel this Agreement.

 

3                                          INTEREST PERIODS

 

3.1                             The first Interest Period shall begin on the date on which the Loan is drawn and each subsequent Interest Period shall begin on the expiry of the preceding Interest Period with the final Interest Period ending on the date on which the Loan is repaid in full.

 

3.2                             Interest Periods shall be of successive three months’ duration subject to the proviso that each date on which a repayment instalment falls to be paid pursuant to Clause 6.1 must coincide with the expiry date of an Interest Period.

 

3.3                             If an Interest Period should end on a day which is not a Business Day such Interest Period shall be extended to the next Business Day unless the next Business Day is in the following calendar month in which case the Interest Period shall end on the preceding Business Day. The dates on which a repayment instalment falls to be paid pursuant to Clause 6.1 shall adjust in the same manner.

 

4                                          INTEREST

 

4.1                             The Borrower shall, in respect of each Interest Period, pay to the Bank interest at a percentage rate per annum equal to the aggregate of:-

 

(a)                           1% above LIBOR; and

 

(b)                          Mandatory Costs. A certificate by the Bank as to the amount of such cost shall be conclusive in the absence of manifest error.

 

4.2                             Interest shall be calculated on a day to day basis on a year of 365 days and shall be paid on the last day of each Interest Period (except where an Interest Period of more than six months is agreed by the Bank in which case interest shall be paid six monthly and on expiry of the relevant Interest Period) and on final repayment of the Loan. Any interest unpaid when payable shall be compounded.

 

4.3                             At any time after an Event of Default has occurred, which has not been waived or remedied, the Bank shall be entitled to charge interest at a rate equal to the aggregate of 2% per annum above LIBOR and Mandatory Costs on the Loan up to the earlier of (i) the date on which the Bank notifies the Borrower in writing that it is satisfied that such Event of Default has been remedied provided that the Bank shall be obliged to issue such a notice promptly after it is aware that such Event of Default has been remedied and (ii) the date on which the Loan is repaid and any other amounts outstanding under this Agreement have been paid in full. Interest shall be payable at the rate both before and after demand, court decree or judgment.

 



 

4.4

 

(a)                   If the Bank is unable (whether due to any change in operation or structure of the London Interbank Market or any other reason) to quote a LIBOR rate, the Borrower shall, in respect of each Interest Period, pay to the Bank interest at a percentage rate per annum equal to the aggregate of:-

 

(i)                                        1% per annum above the rate representing the cost to the Bank of funding the Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select; and

 

(ii)                                      Mandatory Costs

 

The Bank shall promptly notify the Borrower of any such circumstances and the rate to apply.

 

(b)                  The Bank and the Borrower may upon receipt by the Borrower of any notification issued in terms of this Clause, enter into negotiations for a period of not more than 30 days with a view to agreeing an alternative basis for determining the rate of interest and/or funding for the Loan. Any alternative basis agreed shall be effective from the first day following the expiry of the current Interest Period.

 

(c)                   If the Bank and the Borrower are unable to agree an alternative basis for determining the rate of interest and/or funding for the Loan, the Bank may continue to charge interest on the Loan at the rate detailed in Clause 4.4(a).

 

5                                  INCREASED COSTS

 

5.1                             If by reason of (i) the introduction of or any change in law or its interpretation or administration and/or (ii) compliance with any request or requirement of any central bank or other fiscal, monetary or other authority (including without limitation, a request or requirement which affects the manner in which the Bank allocates capital resources to its obligations hereunder):-

 

(a)                           the Bank incurs a cost as a result of entering into this Agreement performing its obligations and/or assuming or maintaining its commitment hereunder and/or making the Loan available; or

 

(b)                          the Bank is unable to obtain the rate of return on its overall capital which it would have been able to achieve but for its entering into this Agreement, performing its obligations and/or assuming or maintaining its commitment hereunder and/or making the Loan available; or

 

(c)                           there is any increase in the cost to the Bank of funding or maintaining all or any of the advances comprised in a class of advances formed by or including the Loan; or

 

(d)                          the Bank incurs a cost as a result of its having made the Loan available or the Bank becomes liable to make any payment on account of tax or otherwise (other than a tax imposed on its overall net income) on or calculated by reference to the amount of the Loan and/or any sum received or receivable by it hereunder, or any liability in respect of any such payment is imposed, levied or assessed against the Bank

 

then the Borrower shall from time to time within three Business Days of a demand by the Bank, pay to the Bank amounts sufficient to indemnify the Bank against, as the case may be, (i) such costs, (ii) such reduction in the rate of return (or such proportion of such reduction as is in the opinion of the Bank attributable to its obligations hereunder), (iii) such increased costs (or such proportion of such increased costs as is in the opinion of the Bank attributable to its funding the Loan), or (iv) such cost or liability (or such proportion thereof as is in the opinion of the Bank attributable to making the Loan available).

 

5.2                             If the Bank makes a claim pursuant to Clause 5.1 it shall promptly after it becomes aware of the circumstances giving rise to such claim deliver to the Borrower a certificate to that effect setting out in reasonable detail the basis of such claim. This certificate shall be conclusive in the absence of manifest error.

 

5.3                             Clause 5.1 shall not apply to the extent an increased cost is:

 

(a)                            compensated for by the payment of a Mandatory Cost; or

 



 

(b)                           compensated for by an increased payment under clause 7.4; or

 

(c)                            attributable to the wilful breach by the Bank of any law or regulation.

 

6                                  REPAYMENT AND PREPAYMENT

 

6.1                             The Borrower shall make quarterly repayment instalments of the Loan commencing 7 October 2008 and on each of 7 January, 7 April, 7 July and 7 October in each year thereafter (subject to Clause 3.3) as follows:-

 

Repayment instalment

 

Amount of each instalment

 

 

 

 

 

1-4

 

£71,750

 

 

 

 

 

5-8

 

£76,250

 

 

 

 

 

9-12

 

£80,750

 

 

 

 

 

13-16

 

£85,750

 

 

 

 

 

17-20

 

£91,000

 

 

 

 

 

21-24

 

£96,500

 

 

 

 

 

25-28

 

£102,250

 

 

 

 

 

29-32

 

£108,500

 

 

 

 

 

33-36

 

£115,250

 

 

 

 

 

37-39

 

£122,250

 

 

 

 

 

40

 

£122,250 plus such amount as is necessary, to repay the Loan, all interest thereon plus any other sums due by the Borrower under this Agreement

 

 

6.2                             The Borrower may, by notice to be received by the Bank at the Bank Office not later than 11 a.m. five Business Days (or such shorter period as the Bank may agree) before the date intended for such prepayment (together with, if such date is not the last day of an Interest Period, any amount payable under Clause 6.3), prepay the Loan or part thereof (this part to be £50,000 or an integral multiple thereof). This notice shall be unconditional and irrevocable.

 

6.3                             In the event of any repayment or prepayment of the Loan or part thereof being made:

 

(a)                              other than as stated in Clauses 6.1; or

 

(b)                             under Clause 6.2 other than on the last day of any Interest Period,

 

(including any repayment or prepayment following the occurrence of an Event of Default) the Borrower shall indemnify the Bank against any funding or other cost, loss (excluding loss of margin) liability or expense which the Bank shall certify as sustained or incurred by it as a consequence of the repayment or prepayment. This will include, without limitation, an additional amount calculated by reference to LIBOR, to compensate the Bank for the loss (if any) the Bank may incur in replacing the repaid funds in the market for the remainder of the Interest Period and will be net of any gain (if any) the Bank obtains in such a case.

 

6.4                             In the event of a repayment of the whole of the Loan on a refinancing via another financial institution, a fee of an amount equal to 0.25% of the principal amount so repaid shall be payable by the Borrower to the Bank on the date of such repayment.

 



 

6.5                             Any prepayment made under Clause 6.2 shall be applied against the outstanding instalments under Clause 6.1 pro rata .

 

6.6                             No amount repaid or prepaid may be redrawn under this Agreement.

 

7                                          PAYMENTS

 

7.1                             All payments to be made by the Borrower under this Agreement shall be made to the Bank on the due date.

 

7.2                             If any payment should become due on a day which is not a Business Day the due date for such payment shall be extended to the next Business Day unless the next Business Day is in the following calendar month in which case the due date shall be the preceding Business Day.

 

7.3                             The Bank shall be entitled to debit the interest and any other amounts payable by the Borrower under this Agreement including any unpaid fees and expenses to the Rental Account.

 

7.4                             All payments to be made by the Borrower under this Agreement shall be made without any deduction or withholding (whether in respect of set-off, counterclaim, duties, taxes, charges or otherwise) unless the Borrower is required by law to make any such deduction or withholding in which case the Borrower will pay to the Bank such additional sums to the extent necessary to ensure that the Bank receives on the due date a sum equal to the sum which it would have received had there been no such deduction or withholding.

 

8                                          CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

8.1                             The Bank shall be under no obligation to make the Loan available until it has received the following and is satisfied with the same:-

 

(a)                   the duplicate of this Agreement signed on behalf of the Borrower.

 

(b)                  a certified copy of the Resolution of the Board of Directors of the Borrower approving the transaction contemplated by this Agreement and authorising a specified person to sign this Agreement and any documents required under this Agreement on behalf of the Borrower.

 

(c)                   a certified copy of the Resolution of the Board of Directors of the Guarantor approving the transaction contemplated by this Agreement and authorising a specified person to sign this Agreement and any documents required under this Agreement on behalf of the Guarantor.

 

(d)                  a Bank instructed and addressed professional valuation of the Property in form and substance acceptable to the Bank (and the Bank confirms that it has already received this in form and substance acceptable to it).

 

(e)                   a report on title addressed to the Bank in respect of the Property (and the Bank confirms that it has already received this in form and substance acceptable to it).

 

(f)                     the documentation / information required from the Borrower to enable the Bank to comply with its account opening / ‘know your customer’ obligations / requirements in relation to the Borrower (and the Bank confirms that it has already received this in form and substance acceptable to it).

 

8.2                             The Bank shall furthermore not be obliged to make the Loan available unless the following conditions are satisfied on the date on which the Loan is drawn:-

 

(a)                                    the insurance referred to in Clause 10.10 has been effected to the satisfaction of the Bank.

 

(b)                                   any new security to be granted in terms of Clause 12 is completed to the Bank’s satisfaction.

 

(c)                                   no Event of Default (or event which with the giving of notice, lapse of time or other conditions may constitute an Event of Default) has occurred and is continuing or would result from the drawdown of the Loan.

 


 

(d)                      the representations and warranties in Clause 9 are true with respect to the facts and circumstances then existing.

 

9                                          REPRESENTATIONS AND WARRANTIES

 

9.1                             The Borrower represents and warrants (save as disclosed to the Bank in writing and agreed by the Bank in writing or as set out in the report on title or the valuation referred to in Clause 8.1 above that:-

 

Status

 

(a)                           it is duly incorporated and validly existing and has power to own its property and assets and carry on its business as presently conducted;

 

Powers and Authority

 

(b)                          it has power to execute, deliver and perform its obligations under this Agreement and under any security provided by it pursuant to Clause 12, all necessary corporate, shareholder or other action has been taken to authorise the execution, delivery and performance of this Agreement and of any security provided, and no limitation of its powers or the powers of its Directors shall be exceeded as a result of the drawdown of the Loan;

 

Legal Validity

 

(c)                           this Agreement and any security provided by it pursuant to Clause 12 constitute legal, valid and binding obligations on it;

 

Non-Conflict

 

(d)                          the entry into and performance of the terms and conditions of this Agreement and of any security provided by it pursuant to Clause 12 do not and shall not contravene or conflict with (i) its memorandum and articles of association, (ii) any law, statute, regulation or other instrument binding on it or any of its assets, or (iii) any agreement or document to which it is a party or is binding on it or any of its assets to the extent that such conflict would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect;

 

Authorisations and Compliance

 

(e)                            it and its Subsidiaries hold and are in compliance with (i) all necessary certificates, licences, permits, consents or other authorisations and (ii) all applicable laws and regulations or other legal requirements in each case required for the Borrower and its Subsidiaries (if any) to conduct their businesses in the ordinary course to the extent that any non-compliance would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect;

 

Accounts

 

(f)                              its latest audited financial statements as provided to the Bank have been prepared in accordance with GAAP and give a true and fair view of its financial condition;

 

Litigation

 

(g)                           no litigation, arbitration or administrative proceeding is taking place (including without limitation any action under any environmental law or regulation), pending or to the knowledge of its officers threatened against it or its Subsidiaries or any part of their undertaking, assets or revenues which would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect;

 

Encumbrances

 

(h)                           no charges or other encumbrances in the nature of a security interest exist on the Property other than any charges or encumbrances in favour of the Bank;

 

Centre of Main Interests

 

(i)                               the centre of main interests of the Borrower is situated in the United Kingdom and the Borrower does not have an establishment outside of the United Kingdom;

 

Environment

 

(j)                               it and its Subsidiaries (i) are in compliance with all applicable environmental laws, regulations and practices and (ii) have not previously conducted nor are currently conducting their business in any manner which could form the basis of any environmental claim against them in each case to the extent that a failure would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect; and

 



 

No Default

 

(k)                            no Event of Default has occurred.

 

Repetition

 

9.2                             The representations and warranties contained in paragraphs (a) to (d), (f) and (i) of Clause 9.1 shall survive the signing of this Agreement and shall be deemed repeated on the date on which the Loan is drawn and on each date on which interest is payable.

 

10                           UNDERTAKINGS

 

10.1                       The undertakings in this Clause 10 shall remain in force until the Loan has been repaid in full.

 

Use of Loan

 

10.2                       The Borrower shall use the Loan for the purpose specified in Clause 1.1.

 

Financial Information

 

10.3

 

(a)                   The Borrower shall supply to the Bank:-

 

(i)                               as soon as they become available but in any event within 120 days after the end of its financial year the audited financial statements of the Borrower for that year;

 

(ii)                            promptly all notices or other documents required by law to be sent by the Borrower to its shareholders and/or its creditors generally; and

 

(iii)                         promptly such further information in the possession of the Borrower regarding the financial condition and operations of the Borrower as the Bank may reasonably request.

 

(b)                  The Borrower undertakes to ensure that all accounts and other financial information submitted to the Bank pursuant to Clause 10.3(a) are prepared consistently and in accordance with GAAP.

 

Notification of Default

 

10.4                       The Borrower shall notify the Bank of any Event of Default immediately upon becoming aware of its occurrence.

 

Negative Pledge

 

10.5                       The Borrower shall not create nor permit to subsist any charge, lien or other encumbrance in the nature of a security interest (except a lien arising by the operation of law in the ordinary course of business) on the whole or any part of the Property except with the prior written consent of the Bank.

 

Material Change in Business

 

10.6                       The Borrower shall not, nor shall it permit any of its Subsidiaries to, make or threaten to make any material change in the nature of its business as presently conducted except with the prior written consent of the Bank.

 

Disposal of Assets

 

10.7                       The Borrower shall not sell, transfer, lease (or where a lease is already in existence, consent to the lease being assigned except where such consent may not be unreasonably withheld under the terms of the relevant lease) or otherwise dispose of all or a substantial part of the Property except with the prior written consent of the Bank provided that the grant of and the acceptance of surrenders of licences, leases or other occupational rights in the ordinary course of business in respect of the Property shall be permitted.

 

Valuations

 

10.8                       The Borrower authorises the Bank on one occasion only and not earlier than 31 March 2013 to obtain an up to date independent professional valuation of the Property from a valuer/surveyor acceptable to the Bank following consultation with the Borrower and the Borrower shall meet the cost of any valuations obtained by the Bank.

 

Hedging

 

10.9                       The Borrower shall ensure that an interest rate hedging instrument(s) acceptable to the Bank for 100% of the Loan is entered into and maintained.

 



 

Insurance and Repair / Maintenance

 

10.10                 The Borrower shall:-

 

(a)                           keep the Property fully insured against fire and other reasonable risks (including, if required by the Bank, terrorism cover) for its full reinstatement value with an insurer acceptable to the Bank and when called upon to do so produce to the Bank the relative policy (or where the Bank agrees a copy of it) and premium receipts;

 

(b)                          effect and maintain such insurance over its assets and business (if any) in such manner and to such extent as is reasonable and customary for a business engaged in the same or a similar activity and the same or similar localities to the Borrower;

 

(c)                           comply with all applicable fire, health and safety laws and regulations in respect of the Property to the extent that a failure would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect; and

 

(d)                          maintain the Property in good and sufficient repair, permit after seven days clear notice in writing the Bank or its agents to enter the Property to examine its condition and make good any defects / undertake any repairs within such reasonable period as the Bank may require to the extent that a failure would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

Compliance with the above shall constitute due compliance with the corresponding provisions of any security held in terms of this Agreement,

 

Environment

 

10.11                 The Borrower shall, and shall procure that each of its Subsidiaries shall:-

 

(a)                           comply with any applicable environmental laws, regulations or practices;

 

(b)                          conduct its business in a manner which cannot form the basis of an environmental claim against it; and

 

(c)                           promptly notify the Bank of any breach of any environmental law, regulation or practice or any licence, permit, consent or other authorisation held and remedy at the Borrower’s expense any such breach as soon as reasonably practicable by the use of best available techniques not entailing excessive cost,

 

in each case to the extent that a failure would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

Authorisations and Compliance

 

10.12                 The Borrower shall, and shall procure that each of its Subsidiaries shall:-

 

(a)                           comply with and retain all licences, permits, consents or other authorisations held and comply with any applicable laws, regulations or other legal requirements required for it to conduct its business in the ordinary course to the extent that any non-compliance would have or would be reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect; and

 

(b)                          promptly notify the Bank of any breach of this clause and remedy such breach as soon as reasonably practicable.

 

Post Drawdown Requirements

 

10.13                 The Borrower shall ensure that any Condition Precedent in Clause 8 which the Bank agrees to defer until after drawdown is satisfied within the period specified by the Bank.

 



 

Illegality

 

10.14                 The Borrower shall on receiving notice from the Bank repay the Loan either forthwith or on a future specified date together with interest accrued to the date of repayment and all other amounts payable under this Agreement by the Borrower if any change in or the introduction of any law, regulation, treaty, official directive or rule of any regulatory authority or organisation having jurisdiction or any change in the interpretation or application thereof should render it unlawful or a breach thereof for the Bank to make available, fund or maintain the Loan or to give effect to its obligations and exercise its rights contemplated by this Agreement.

 

‘Know Your Customer’ Requirements

 

10.15                 The Borrower undertakes at all times to comply with the Bank’s account opening / ‘know your customer’ requirements / procedures and to promptly, on request, supply to the Bank (or procure the supply to the Bank of) such documentation / information as is required to enable the Bank to comply (or continue to comply) with these requirements / procedures.

 

Mandated Rental Income

 

10.16

 

(a)                   The Borrower shall ensure that all rental income receivable by the Borrower in the respect of any Lease is mandated to the Rental Account.

 

(b)                  The Borrower shall be permitted to withdraw amounts from the Rental Account with the consent of the Bank (not to be unreasonably withheld) if the balance of the Rental Account after such withdrawal would be sufficient to meet the next principal repayment and interest instalment due on the Loan.

 

11                                   PROPERTY COVENANT

 

Covenant

 

11.1                       The Borrower undertakes that, on each Testing Date:-

 

Loan: Property Value

 

the outstanding principal amount of the Loan expressed as a percentage of Property Value shall not exceed 85%.

 

Property Definitions

 

11.2                       For the purposes of Clause 11.1, the following definitions shall have the meanings shown opposite them:-

 

“Property Value” means the market value of the Property as evidenced by the most recent valuation(s) received by the Bank in accordance with Clause 10.8 .

 

“Testing Date” means each date on which an updated valuation of the Property is delivered to the Bank pursuant to Clause 10.8.

 

Computation

 

11.3                       If there is any dispute as to any computation under this Clause 11 or as to the interpretation of any of the relevant definitions in Clause 11.2, the decision of the Bank shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on the Borrower.

 

Duration

 

11.4                       The property covenant set out in this Clause 11 shall remain in force until the Loan has been repaid in full.

 

12                                   SECURITY

 

12.1                       The obligations of the Borrower to the Bank under this Agreement shall be secured by:-

 

(a)                all existing security, if any, held by the Bank for the Borrower’s liabilities;

 

(b)               security in the Bank’s preferred form as follows:-

 

(i)                   a first legal charge over the Property; and

(ii)                the Guarantee; and

 



 

(c)                all future security which the Bank may from time to time hold for the Borrower’s liabilities.

 

12.2                       For the avoidance of doubt the Borrower acknowledges that all security held and to be held by the Bank shall unless the security document expressly states otherwise secure all the liabilities of the Borrower to the Bank of whatsoever nature.

 

13                                   EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

13.1                       In the event that:-

 

Non Payment

 

(a)                   the Borrower fails to pay on the due date any amount payable under this Agreement (other than where the Borrower demonstrates to the satisfaction of the Bank that such failure is due to an administrative or technical payment error, in which case the Borrower shall have 7 Business Days from the due date to make such payment); or

 

Misrepresentation

 

(b)                  any representation or warranty made or repeated by the Borrower in this Agreement is or proves to have been incorrect in any material respect when made or repeated and, if the circumstances causing such misrepresentation are capable of remedy, the Borrower shall have failed to remedy such circumstances within 15 Business Days of the Bank giving notice to the Borrower requiring the Borrower to remedy the same; or

 

Breach of Other Obligations

 

(c)                   if:-

 

(i)                       the Borrower fails to comply with any provision of this Agreement or any provision of the security provided by it pursuant to Clause 12; or

 

(ii)                    the Guarantor fails to comply with any provision of the Guarantee,

 

and, where capable of remedy, such failure is not remedied to the reasonable satisfaction of the Bank within 15 Business Days of the Bank giving notice to the Borrower requiring the Borrower or the Guarantor to remedy the same; or

 

Cross-Default

 

(d)                  the Guarantor, the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries default in the performance of any other agreement for borrowed monies so as to accelerate or render capable of acceleration the due date of repayment thereunder or such borrowed monies are not repaid in full on the due date or repayment of any such borrowed monies is due on demand and is not paid in full forthwith on such demand being made, provided that no event of default shall occur under this clause if the aggregate amount of borrowings is less than £2,000,000; or

 

Insolvency and Analogous Proceedings

 

(e)                   the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries is unable to pay its debts within the meaning of Section 123 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (other than section 123(2)) or the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries otherwise becomes insolvent or suspends making payments to all or any class of its creditors or announces an intention to do so; or

 

(f)                     any distress, execution, attachment or other legal process affects the whole or a material part of the assets of the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries and is not discharged within 21 days; or

 

(g)                  a receiver or similar officer is appointed of the whole or any part of the assets of the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries; or the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries requests any person to appoint such a receiver or similar officer or any other steps are taken to enforce any charge or other security over any of the property of the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries or any analogous event takes place under another jurisdiction; or

 

(h)                  any order is made or any resolution is passed or a petition is presented or application is made or other steps are taken in any jurisdiction for:-

 



 

(i)                            the winding up, dissolution or liquidation of the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries other than for the purpose of a reconstruction or amalgamation the terms of which have previously been approved by the Bank in writing; or

 

(ii)                         the making of an administration order or there is given to the Bank or any other person a notice (whether formal or informal) of intention to appoint an administrator or any such appointment is made in relation to the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries

 

save for any petition or other procedural step in relation to the appointment of a receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or similar officer (but not excluding the actual appointment thereof) which is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 21 days of commencement; or

 

Control

 

(i)                          control of the Borrower or any of its Subsidiaries passes without the consent of the Bank to any person, firm or company acting either individually or in concert; or

 

Security

 

(j)                         the Guarantor or other grantor of security serves notice to discontinue the security; or

 

Disposal of Property

 

(k)                      the Property is sold, transferred or otherwise disposed of (save in the case of the proceeds of such disposal being directed to the Bank in permanent reduction / repayment of the Loan); or

 

Guarantee Renewal

 

(l)                         within 30 days of the expiry date of a Guarantee that has not yet expired, the Guarantor fails to renew such Guarantee in accordance with clause 1.6 thereof (or any replacement clause) on the same terms as the Original Guarantee, with a tenure of 364 days from the anniversary of such expiry date of such Guarantee; or

 

Material Adverse Change

 

(m)                   any event occurs which in the opinion of the Bank (acting reasonably) is likely to have a Material Adverse Effect,

 

then in any such case and at any time thereafter while such event is continuing the Bank may by written notice to the Borrower declare the Loan, all interest accrued and all other sums payable by the Borrower under this Agreement to be immediately due and payable and/or terminate the obligations of the Bank under this Agreement, provided that the Bank shall not be entitled to issue such notice unless it has first given notice of the relevant events to the Guarantor and afforded the Guarantor 10 Business Days to remedy such default.

 

14                                   FEES AND EXPENSES

 

14.1                       The Borrower shall meet all costs, charges and expenses incurred (including the fees and expenses of any legal advisers whether directly employed by the Bank or who provide other services to the Bank) in connection with:-

 

(a)                    the preparation and execution of this Agreement;

 

(b)                   the constitution and discharge of the security detailed in Clause 12 and any further security granted in favour of the Bank pursuant to Clause 12;

 

(c)                    the occurrence of any Event of Default; and

 

(d)                   the enforcement or preservation of the Bank’s rights under this Agreement and any security held by the Bank in terms of Clause 12 (including but not limited to the expense of taking any step to enforce any of its rights or to communicate with the Borrower after any breach of the Agreement or any security held by the Bank in terms of Clause 12).

 

14.2                       The Borrower shall pay to the Bank an arrangement fee of £40,000 on the date which the Loan is drawn. No arrangement fee shall be payable if the Loan is not drawn.

 



 

15                                   NOTICES

 

15.1                       Every notice or other communication made under this Agreement shall unless otherwise stated be in writing (by way of letter or facsimile transmission) and shall be given:-

 

(a)                       in the case of the Borrower to its registered office; and

 

(b)                      in the case of the Bank to the Bank Office.

 

15.2                       Every notice or other communication shall be deemed to have been received:-

 

(a)                       in the case of a letter when delivered personally or two days after its posting by first class post; and

 

(b)                      in the case of a facsimile transmission when despatched.

 

16                                   MISCELLANEOUS

 

16.1                       The Borrower may not assign or transfer any of its rights or obligations under this Agreement.

 

16.2                       The Bank may assign all or any part of its rights or benefits under this Agreement to another bank or financial institution. The Bank must consult with the Borrower for no more than 5 Business Days before it may make an assignment or transfer in accordance with this Clause 16.2 unless such assignment or transfer is to an affiliate of the Bank or made at a time when an Event of Default is continuing. The Bank may disclose to a prospective assignee or to any other person who may propose entering into contractual relations with the Bank, or to any investor or potential investor in a securitisation (or similar transaction of broadly equivalent economic effect), in relation to this Agreement such information about the Borrower or the Bank’s rights or obligations under this Agreement, and any associated documentation (including any security), as the Bank shall consider appropriate.

 

16.3                       No delay or omission on the part of the Bank in exercising any of its rights powers or privileges under this Agreement shall operate as a waiver thereof nor shall any single or partial exercise of any right power or privilege preclude any other or further exercise thereof or the exercise of any other right power or privilege.

 

16.4                       In addition to any other rights to which it may be entitled, including rights under any security, the Bank may retain, set off or appropriate any credit balances in the name of the Borrower (whether current or not yet due) against the Borrower’s obligations to the Bank under this Agreement. The Bank may exercise any of these rights without prior notice both before and after demand and in so doing may convert to sterling at the prevailing market rate of exchange any balance which is in a currency other than sterling.

 

16.5                       If a change in a currency of a country occurs (including where there is more than one currency or currency unit recognised at the same time as the lawful currency of a country), this Agreement will be amended to the extent the Bank determines is necessary to reflect the change.

 

16.6                       If at any time any one or more of the provisions of this Agreement is or becomes invalid, illegal or unenforceable in any respect, the validity, legality or enforceability of the remaining provisions of this Agreement shall not in any way be affected or impaired.

 

16.7                       This Agreement supersedes all prior agreements, arrangements or correspondence between the Bank and the Borrower in relation to the Loan.

 

16.8                       RBS is authorised to act as the agent for the Bank in connection with the administration of the Loan and the Borrower agrees that RBS may act as agent for and on behalf of the Bank in the performance of administrative functions under this Agreement. Where actions require to be performed, consents given or notices given or received by the Bank hereunder they may, at the option of the Bank, be performed by RBS acting as agent for the Bank and for the purposes of this Agreement will be deemed to be actions of the Bank.

 



 

16.9                       This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

17                                        LAW

 

17.1                       This Agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law.

 

In Witness whereof this Agreement is executed by the duly authorised representatives of the Bank and the Borrower.

 

 

For and on behalf of RBS acting as agent for the Bank

 

 

Signature

/s/

 

 

 

Date

19/5/08

 

 

 

 

 

 

For and on behalf of the Borrower

 

 

 

 

 

Signature

/s/ Edward Woodward

 

 

 

Date

19/5/08

 

 




Exhibit 10.4

 

 



 

Cover photograph courtesy of Action Images

 



 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION

PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

Board of Directors

Sir David G Richards (Chairman)

R C Scudamore

 

Auditors

Deloitte & Touche LLP

Hill House

1 Little New Street

London EC4A 3TR

 

Bankers

Barclays Bank plc

27th Floor

1 Churchill Place

London E14 5HP

 



 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION

PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

Season 2011/12

 

Chief Executive

R C Scudamore

 

General Secretary

N Coward

 

Company Secretary

J Purdon

 

Registered Office

30 Gloucester Place

London W1U 8PL

Regd. No. 2719699

 

Telephone

020 7864 9000

 

Facsimile

020 7864 9001

 

Website

www.premierleague.com

 

Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited

© The Football Association Premier League Limited 2011

 



 

 



 

PREMIER LEAGUE CHAIRMEN’S CHARTER

 

SEASON 2011/12

 

Foreword

 

The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity.

 

With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of The Premier League, are determined:

 

(a)                To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty.

(b)               At all times to maintain a rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date.

(c)                To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective.

(d)               To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic.

(e)                To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the rules at all times.

 

The Charter

 

The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity.

 

We will ensure that our Clubs:

 

·                   Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences.

 

·                   Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times.

 

·                   Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same.

 

·                   Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches.

 

·                   Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them.

 

·                   Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law.

 


 

CONTENTS

 

Club Directory

 

 

Fixtures

 

 

Rules

 

 

Match Officials

 

 

Memorandum and Articles of Association

 

 

Miscellaneous

 

 

Statistics

 



 

 

CLUB DIRECTORY

 



 

 

ARSENAL

 

Highbury House

75 Drayton Park

London N5 1BU

 

Main Switchboard No: 020 7619 5003

Facsimile No: 020 7704 4001

Ticket Office No: 020 7619 5000

Credit Card Bookings: 0844 277 3625

Website: www.arsenal.com

 

Chairman:

 

Ticketing & Services Director:

Peter Hill-Wood

 

Ivan Worsell

 

 

Telephone No: 020 7619 5003

Chief Executive Officer:

 

 

Ivan Gazidis

 

Stadium & Facilities Director:

 

 

John Beattie

Company Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 020 7704 4030

David Miles

 

 

 

 

Communications Director:

Manager:

 

Mark Gonnella

Arsène Wenger

 

Telephone No: 020 7704 4010

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Pat Rice

 

Gary O’Driscoll

 

 

Qualifications: MBBS, BSc, DipSEM, FFSEM (Ire)

Head of Youth Development:

 

 

Liam Brady

 

Physiotherapist:

 

 

Colin Lewin

Chief Financial Officer:

 

Qualifications: Grad Dip Phys, MCSP, SRP

Stuart Wisely

 

 

Telephone No: 020 7704 4060

 

Head Groundsman:

 

 

Paul Ashcroft

Chief Commercial Officer:

 

 

Tom Fox

 

 

Telephone No: 020 7619 5003

 

 

 

 

 

Marketing Director:

 

 

Angus Kinnear

 

 

Telephone No: 020 7619 5003

 

 

 

2



 

Publications Manager:

 

Directors:

Andy Exley

 

Peter Hill-Wood (Chairman)

Arsenal Football Club, Highbury House,

 

Ken Friar OBE

75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU

 

Ivan Gazidis (CEO)

Telephone No: 020 7619 5003

 

Richard Carr

 

 

Sir Chips Keswick

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Lord Harris of Peckham

Emirates

 

Stanley Kroenke

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Official Supporters Club:

Nike UK Ltd

 

Arsenal FC, Highbury House,

 

 

75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

60,361

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

The Arsenal Football Club PLC

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts:  Red & white

 

Shirts:  Blue & light blue

 

Shirts: Gold & redcurrant

Shorts: White

 

Shorts: Blue

 

Shorts: Redcurrant

Socks: White

 

Socks:  Blue

 

Socks: Gold

Goalkeepers Shirt: Purple

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Grey

 

3


 

 

ASTON VILLA

 

Villa Park

Birmingham B6 6HE

 

Main Switchboard No: 0121 327 2299

Facsimile No: 0121 322 2107

Ticket Office No: 0800 612 0970

Website: www.avfc.co.uk

Email: postmaster@avfc.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Head of Facilities:

Randolph Lerner

 

Tom Fantini

 

 

Telephone No: 0121 326 1498

Chief Executive:

 

 

Paul Faulkner

 

Head of Security & Safety Operations:

 

 

John Handley

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 0121 326 1505

Sharon Barnhurst

 

 

 

 

Head of Media:

Manager:

 

Brian Doogan

Alex McLeish

 

Telephone No: 0121 326 1561

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Peter Grant

 

Dr Ian McGuinness

 

 

Qualifications: MBCHB, DRCOG, MRCGD,

Academy Manager:

 

MSc MED, SCI, FFSEM

Bryan Jones

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Chief Finance Officer:

 

Alan Smith

Robin Russell

 

Qualifications: Chartered Physiotherapist,

Telephone No: 0121 326 1520

 

MRSP, SRP

 

 

 

Head of Marketing:

 

Head Groundsman:

Russell Jones

 

Jonathan Calderwood

Telephone No: 0121 326 1545

 

 

 

 

 

Head of Consumer Sales (Ticketing):

 

 

Nicola Keye

 

 

Telephone No: 0121 326 1528

 

 

 

4



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Aston Villa Media Department,

 

Randolph Lerner (Chairman Aston Villa Ltd)

Villa Park, Birmingham B6 6HE

 

Paul Faulkner (Chief Executive)

Telephone No: 0121 327 2299

 

Robin Russell (Chief Finance Officer)

 

 

General Charles Krulak (Aston Villa Ltd)

Shirt Sponsor:

 

 

Genting

 

Official Supporters Club:

 

 

c/o Alan Perrins

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Aston Villa Marketing Dept,

Nike

 

Villa Park, Birmingham B6 6HE

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

Official Company Name:

42,785

 

Aston Villa FC Limited

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts: Claret

Shirts: White

Shirts: N/A

Shorts: White

Shorts: Claret

Shorts: N/A

Socks: Black

Socks: White

Socks: N/A

Goalkeepers Shirt: Navy blue

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

Goalkeepers Shirt: Light grey

 

5



 

 

BLACKBURN ROVERS

 

Ewood Park

Blackburn

Lancashire BB2 4JF

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 702 1875

Facsimile No: 01254 671042

Ticket Office No: 0871 222 1444

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 222 1444

Website: www.rovers.co.uk

Email: ewoodpark@rovers.co.uk

 

Deputy Chief Executive:

 

Stadium/Safety Manager:

Paul Hunt

 

John Newsham

 

 

Telephone No: 01254 296226

Football Secretary:

 

 

Anthony Bloch

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Stuart Caley

Manager:

 

Telephone No: 01254 296286

Steve Kean

 

 

 

 

Press Officer:

Assistant Manager:

 

Paul Agnew

John Jensen

 

Telephone No: 01254 878000

 

 

 

Head of Youth Development:

 

Team Doctor:

Phil Cannon

 

TBC

 

 

 

Finance Director:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Martin Goodman

 

Dave Fevre

Telephone No: 01254 296299

 

Qualifications: MSc MCSP SRP

 

 

 

Head of Commercial & Marketing:

 

Head Groundsman:

Simon Williams

 

Steve Patrick

Telephone No: 01254 296183

 

 

 

 

 

Box Office Manager:

 

 

Paula Arpaci

 

 

Telephone No: 01254 296214

 

 

 

6



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Paul Agnew

 

Paul Hunt (Deputy Chief Executive)

PAPR, Bee Mill, Ribchester,

 

Martin Goodman (Finance Director)

Lancashire PR3 3XJ

 

Robert Coar

Telephone No: 01254 878000

 

Gandhi Babu

 

 

Mahesh Gupta

Shirt Sponsor:

 

 

TBC

 

Official Supporters Club:

 

 

Barbara Magee

Kit Manufacturers:

 

c/o Ewood Park, Blackburn BB2 4JF

Umbro

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

Blackburn Rovers Football & Athletic PLC

31,154

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 65.8 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts: Royal blue & white halves with red trim

Shirts: Yellow with black sleeves

Shirts: N/A

Shorts: White

Shorts: Black

Shorts: N/A

Socks: Royal blue with red turnover

Socks: Yellow with black turnover

Socks: N/A

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Titanium with nightshade

Vermillion (red)

Green with black sleeves

shoulders & sleeves

 

 

 

7



 

 

BOLTON WANDERERS

 

The Reebok Stadium

Burnden Way

Lostock

Bolton BL6 6JW

 

Main Switchboard No: 0844 871 2932

Facsimile No: 0844 871 2931

Ticket Office No: 0844 871 2932

Credit Card Bookings: 0844 871 2932

Website: www.bwfc.co.uk

Email: reception@bwfc.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Stadium Manager:

Philip Gartside

 

Jan Kozlowski

 

 

Telephone No: 01204 673753

Chief Executive:

 

 

Allan Duckworth

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Rod Cross

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 01204 673748

Simon Marland

 

 

 

 

Press Officer:

Manager:

 

Mark Alderton

Owen Coyle

 

Telephone No: 01204 673676

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Sandy Stewart

 

Dr Jonathan Tobin

 

 

Qualifications: MBBS, BSc, MRCP,

Academy Manager:

 

MRCGP Dip (SEM)

Jimmy Phillips

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Finance Director:

 

Andy Mitchell

Paula Mulligan

 

Qualifications: MSc, BSc (Hons), MCSP, SRP

Telephone No: 01204 673673

 

 

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Commercial Director:

 

Richard Norton

Gareth Moores

 

 

Telephone No: 01204 673762

 

 

 

 

 

Box Office Manager:

 

 

Matt Kendall

 

 

Telephone No: 01204 673647

 

 

 

8



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Rob Urbani

 

Philip Gartside

The Reebok Stadium, Burnden Way,

 

W. Brett Warburton

Lostock, Bolton BL6 6JW

 

Gordon Seymour

Telephone No: 01204 673552

 

Eddie Davies OBE

 

 

Des McBain

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Allan Duckworth

188 BET

 

Paula Mulligan

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

 

Reebok

 

Official Supporters Club:

 

 

BWSA

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

28,100

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

The Bolton Wanderers Football &

Pitch Dimensions:

 

Athletic Company Limited

Length: 101 metres, Width: 66 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

Shirts: White

Shorts: Athletic blue & Reebok red trim

Socks: White

Goalkeepers Shirt: Pink

Shirts: Black with yellow trim

Shorts: Black with yellow trim

Socks: Black with yellow trim Goalkeepers Shirt: Thermal orange

Shirts: Blueprint with thermal orange & white trim

Shorts: Blueprint with thermal orange & white trim

Socks: Blueprint

 

9


 

 

CHELSEA

Stamford Bridge
Fulham Road
London SW6 1HS

 

Correspondence Address: Training Ground, 60 Stoke Road, Stoke D’Abernon, Cobham,

Surrey KT11 3PT Football Administration Fax: 01932 596180

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 984 1955

Facsimile No: 0207 381 4831

Call Centre/Ticket Sales: 0871 984 1905

Website: www.chelseafc.com

Mobile: wap.chelseafc.com

Email: enquiries@chelseafc.com

 

Chairman:

 

Ticketing & Call Centre Manager:

Bruce Buck

 

Kelly Webster

 

 

Telephone No: 0207 915 1941

Chief Executive:

 

 

Ron Gourlay

 

Facilities Manager:

 

 

Chris Gleeson

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 0207 915 1977

David Barnard

 

 

 

 

Safety Officer:

Manager:

 

Jill Dawson

Andre Villas-Boas

 

Telephone No: 0207 565 1479

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Press Officer:

Roberto Di Matteo

 

Steve Atkins

 

 

Telephone No: 01932 596101

Academy Manager:

 

 

Neil Bath

 

Chief Medical Officer:

 

 

TBC

Finance Director:

 

 

Chris Alexander

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Telephone No: 0207 915 1969

 

Jason Palmer

 

 

Qualifications: MCSP

Head of Hospitality:

 

 

Simon Hunter

 

Head Groundsman:

Telephone No: 0207 915 1988

 

Jason Griffin

 

 

 

Head of Ticketing & Supporter Liaison:

 

 

Graham Smith

 

 

Telephone No: 0207 958 2166

 

 

 

10



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Steve Hanrahan — Trinity Mirror Sport Media,

 

Bruck Buck

Stamford Bridge, Fulham Road,

 

Ron Gourlay

London SW6 1HS

 

Eugene Tenenbaum

Telephone No: 0207 958 2168

 

David Barnard

 

 

Mike Forde

Shirt Sponsor:

 

 

Samsung

 

Official Supporters Club:

 

 

Diane Broom

Kit Manufacturers:

 

c/o The Club

Adidas

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

Chelsea Football Club Ltd

42,449

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 103 metres, Width: 67.5 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Reflex blue with white trim

 

Shirts: Black with fresh splash trim

 

Shirts: White with dark navy/fresh lemon trim

Shorts: Reflex blue with white trim

 

Shorts: Black with fresh splash trim

 

Shorts: White with dark navy trim

Socks: White with reflex blue trim

 

Socks: Black with fresh splash trim

 

Socks: White with dark navy trim

Goalkeepers Shirt:

 

Goalkeepers Shirt:

 

Goalkeepers Shirt:

White with deepest purple

 

Slime with black trim

 

Dark navy with fluo green trim

 

11



 

 

EVERTON

Goodison Park
Goodison Road
Liverpool L4 4EL

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 663 1878

Facsimile No: 0151 286 9112

Ticket Office No: 0871 663 1878

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 663 1878

Website: www.evertonfc.com

Email: everton@evertonfc.com

 

Chairman:

 

Head of Ticketing:

Bill Kenwright CBE

 

Andy Ward

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 330 2498

Chief Executive:

 

 

Robert Elstone

 

Community Chief Executive:

 

 

Denise Barrett-Baxendale

Club Secretary/Head of Football Operations:

 

BA (Hons) M.B.A, EdD, F.R.S.A

David Harrison

 

Telephone No: 0151 530 5254

 

 

 

Manager:

 

Head of Corporate Affairs & Public Relations:

David Moyes

 

Ian Ross

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 530 5233

Assistant Manager:

 

 

Steve Round

 

Head of Stadium Security & Safety Officer:

 

 

Ray Foy

Academy Manager:

 

Telephone No: 0151 530 5223

Alan Irvine

 

 

 

 

Stadium Manager:

Finance & Operations Director:

 

Alan Bowen

Martin Evans

 

Telephone No: 0151 530 5267

Telephone No: 0151 530 5286

 

 

 

 

Head of Media & Communications:

Head of Marketing:

 

Mark Rowan

TBC

 

Telephone No: 0151 530 5323

Telephone No: TBC

 

 

 

 

Team Doctor:

Commercial Director:

 

Ian Irving

Dave Biggar

 

Qualifications: MBChB, BSc Pharm

Telephone No: 0151 530 5342

 

 

 

12



 

Senior Physiotherapist:

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

Daniel Donachie

 

40,157

Qualifications: BSc (Hons) Phys,

 

 

Manual Therapy Cert

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 100.48 metres, Width: 68 metres

Head Groundsman:

 

 

Bob Lennon

 

Directors:

 

 

Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman)

Programme Editor:

 

Jon Woods (Deputy Chairman)

Darren Griffiths

 

Robert Earl

Goodison Park, Liverpool L4 4EL

 

Sir Philip Carter CBE

Telephone No: 0151 530 5323

 

 

 

 

Official Supporters Club:

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Evertonia, Everton Football Club,

Chang

 

Liverpool L4 4EL

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Official Company Name:

Le Coq Sportif

 

The Everton Football Club Company Limited

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: True Everton marl

 

Shirts: Everton amber

 

Shirts: Glacier marl

Shorts: Optic white

 

Shorts: Virtual navy

 

Shorts: Virtual navy

Socks: True Everton marl

 

Socks: Virtual navy/Everton amber trim

 

Socks: Glacier marl/virtual navy trim

Goalkeepers Shirt:

 

Goalkeepers Shirt:

 

 

Celtic green camoflage

 

Black camoflage

 

 

 

13



 

 

FULHAM

Craven Cottage
Stevenage Road
London SW6 6HH

 

Correspondence Address: Training Ground, Motspur Park, New Malden, Surrey KT3 6PT

 

Main Switchboard No: 0843 208 1222

Facsimile No: 0870 442 0236

Ticket Office No: 0843 208 1234

Credit Card Bookings: 0843 208 1234

Website: www.fulhamfc.com

Email: enquiries@fulhamfc.com

 

Chairman:

 

Supporter Centre Manager:

Mohamed Al Fayed

 

Sandra Coles

 

 

Telephone No: 020 7384 4797

Chief Executive Officer:

 

 

Alistair Mackintosh

 

Venues Operations Director:

 

 

Graham Gilmore

Club & Company Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 020 8336 7541

Darren Preston

 

 

 

 

Safety Officer:

Manager:

 

Bob Morrison

Martin Jol

 

Telephone No: 020 7384 4748

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Communications Director:

Michael Lindeman

 

Sarah Brookes

 

 

Telephone No: 020 8336 7488

Academy Director:

 

 

Huw Jennings

 

Team Doctor:

 

 

Steve Lewis

Finance Director:

 

Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd,

Sean O’Loughlin

 

MScSEM, MFSEM (UK)

Telephone No: 020 8336 7589

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Sales/Commercial Director:

 

Tom Jackson

TBC

 

Qualifications: B.Sc. Hons in Physiotherapy

Telephone No: 020 8336 7408

 

 

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Marketing Manager:

 

David Fellowes

Kurt Pittman

 

 

Telephone No: 020 8336 7476

 

 

 

14



 

Publications Editor:

 

Directors:

Adam Reed

 

Mohamed Al Fayed

Training Ground, Motspur Park,

 

Alistair Mackintosh

New Malden KT3 6PT

 

Mark Collins

Telephone No: 020 8336 7478

 

Karim Fayed

 

 

Omar Fayed

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Michael Cole

FxPro

 

Dennis Turner

 

 

Sean O’Loughlin

Kit Manufacturers:

 

 

Kappa

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

Fulham Football Club (1987) Limited

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

25,700

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 100 metres, Width: 65 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: White with black trim

 

Shirts: Black

 

Shirts: Gold

Shorts: White with black trim

 

Shorts: Black

 

Shorts: Navy blue

Socks: White with black trim

 

Socks: Black

 

Socks: Navy blue

Goalkeepers Shirt: Navy blue

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Lime green

 

 

 

15


 

 

LIVERPOOL

Anfield Road
Anfield
Liverpool L4 0TH

 

Correspondence Address: PO Box 1959, Liverpool L69 3JL

 

Main Switchboard No: 0151 263 2361

Facsimile No: 0151 260 8813

Ticket Office/Booking Line No: 0843 170 5555

Customer Services/Memberships: 0843 170 5000

Website: www.liverpoolfc.tv

Email: customerservices@liverpoolfc.tv

 

Chairman:

 

Ticketing Manager:

Tom Werner

 

Keri Garrity

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 907 9355

Managing Director:

 

 

Ian Ayre

 

Hospitality Sales Manager:

 

 

Sue Johnston

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 0151 263 9199

Zoe Ward

 

 

 

 

Stadium Manager:

Manager:

 

Ged Poynton

Kenny Dalglish

 

Telephone No: 0151 264 2247

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Safety Officer:

Steve Clarke

 

Ged Poynton

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 264 2247

Academy Manager:

 

 

Steve Cooper

 

Director of Communications & Community Affairs:

 

 

Ian Cotton

Chief Financial Officer:

 

Telephone No: 0151 264 2450

Philip Nash

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 264 2305

 

Head of Press:

 

 

Paul Tyrrell

Commercial Director:

 

Telephone No: 0151 230 5721

TBC

 

 

Telephone No: TBC

 

Team Doctor:

 

 

Dr Zafar Iqbal

Head of Ticketing & Hospitality:

 

Qualifications: MBBS, BSc, DCH, DRCOG,

Phil Dutton

 

MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP PCR

Telephone No: 0151 237 5963

 

 

 

16



 

Senior Physiotherapist:

 

Pitch Dimensions:

Rob Price

 

Length: 101 metres, Width: 68 metres

Qualifications: MSc BSc (Hons), MCSP, SRP

 

 

 

 

Directors:

Principal Groundsman:

 

John Henry

Terry Forsyth

 

Tom Werner

 

 

David Ginsberg

Programme Editor:

 

Ian Ayre

Roy Gilfoyle

 

Philip Nash

Trinity Mirror Sport Media,

 

Michael Gordon

PO Box 48, Old Hall Street,

 

Jeff Vinik

Liverpool L69 3EB

 

 

Telephone No: 0151 472 2539

 

Official Supporters Club:

 

 

PO Box 204, Liverpool L69 3JF

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Telephone No: 0843 170 5000

Standard Chartered

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Kit Manufacturers:

 

The Liverpool Football Club &

Adidas

 

Athletic Grounds Limited

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

45,276

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Red

 

Shirts: Dark grey with silver pin stripe

 

Shirts: White with blue pin stripe

Shorts: Red

 

Shorts: Dark grey with silver pin stripe

 

Shorts: White with blue pin stripe

Socks: Red

 

Socks: Dark grey

 

Socks: White

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Silver

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Silver

 

17



 

 

 

MANCHESTER CITY

The Etihad Stadium
Etihad Campus
Manchester M11 3FF

 

Main Switchboard No: 0161 444 1894

Facsimile No: 0161 438 7999

Ticket Office No: 0161 444 1894

Credit Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894

Website: www.mcfc.co.uk

Email: mcfc@mcfc.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Head of Event Production:

H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak

 

Nick Becker

 

 

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

Chief Executive:

 

 

Garry Cook

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Peter Fletcher

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

Rebecca Baker

 

 

 

 

Chief Communications Officer:

Manager:

 

Vicky Kloss

Roberto Mancini

 

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Club Doctor:

Brian Kidd

 

Dr Phil Batty

 

 

Qualifications: MB ChB, DRCOG, MRCGP,

Head of Elite Development:

 

PG Dip (SEM), FFSEM (UK)

Andy Welsh

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Chief Operating Officer:

 

Lee Nobes

Graham Wallace

 

Qualifications: BSc (Hons) MCSP, SRP, MAACP

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

 

 

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Head of Marketing:

 

Lee Jackson

Julian Pate

 

 

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

 

 

 

 

 

Head of Sales & Service:

 

 

Danny Wilson

 

 

Telephone No: 0161 444 1894

 

 

 

18



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Ian Guildford, Ignition Publications

 

H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak

Email: ignitionpublications@mac.com

 

Simon Pearce

Telephone No: 01899 568 195

 

Martin Lee Edelman

 

 

Garry Cook

Shirt Sponsor:

 

John Macbeath

Etihad

 

Mohamed Al Mazrouei

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Official Supporters Club:

Umbro

 

Kevin Parker

 

 

Email kbmp2000@aol.com

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

47,405

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

Manchester City Football Club Limited

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Sky blue

 

Shirts: Black/red striped

 

Shirts: Navy

Shorts: Sky blue

 

Shorts: Black/red striped

 

Shorts: White with sky blue side panel

Socks: Sky blue/white hoops

 

Socks: Black with 2 red hoops

 

Socks: Navy with sky blue turnover

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Grey

 

 

 

19



 

 

MANCHESTER UNITED

Sir Matt Busby Way
Old Trafford
Manchester M16 0RA

 

Main Switchboard No: 0161 868 8000

Facsimile No: 0161 868 8804

Ticket Office No: 0161 868 8000 option 1

Credit Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 option 1

Website: www.manutd.co.uk

Email: enquiries@manutd.co.uk

 

Chief Executive:

 

Stadium Manager:

David Gill

 

Ian Collins

 

 

Telephone No: 0161 868 8360

Secretary:

 

 

John Alexander

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Charlie Coxon

Manager:

 

Telephone No: 0161 868 8609

Sir Alex Ferguson CBE

 

 

 

 

Director of Communications:

Assistant Manager:

 

Philip Townsend

Michael Phelan

 

Telephone No: 0161 868 8216

 

 

 

Academy Manager:

 

Club Doctor:

Brian McClair

 

Dr Steve McNally

 

 

Qualifications: B. Med Sci BM BS MRCGP

Finance Director:

 

DCH DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I

Steve Deaville

 

MFSEM (RCPI & RCSI) MFSEM(UK)

Telephone No: 0161 868 8327

 

 

 

 

 

Commercial Director:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Richard Arnold

 

Rob Swire

Telephone No: 0207 484 1200

 

Qualifications: MSc MCSP SRP

 

 

 

Ticket Office Manager:

 

Head Groundsman:

Saad Afzal

 

Anthony Sinclair

Telephone No: 0161 868 8000

 

 

 

20



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Paul Davies

 

Sir Bobby Charlton CBE

Manchester United Football Club,

 

J M Edelson

Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford,

 

D Gill

Manchester M16 0RA

 

E M Watkins

Telephone No: 0161 868 8551

 

 

 

 

Official Supporters Club:

Shirt Sponsor:

 

One United Membership

AON

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

Nike

 

 

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

75,811

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Red

 

Shirts: Blue/Black

 

Shirts: White

Shorts: White (alternative: black)

 

Shorts: Black (alternative: blue)

 

Shorts: Black

Socks: Black (alternative: white)

 

Socks: Blue

 

Socks: White

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

 

21


 

 

NEWCASTLE UNITED

St James’ Park
Newcastle upon Tyne NE1 4ST

Football Secretary’s address: Newcastle United Training Centre,
Whitley Road, Newcastle upon Tyne NE12 9SF

 

Main Switchboard No: 0844 372 1892

Facsimile No: 0191 201 8600

Ticket Office No: 0844 372 1892 (Option 1)

Website: www.nufc.co.uk

Email: admin@nufc.co.uk

 

Managing Director:

 

Safety Officer:

Derek Llambias

 

Steve Storey

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8528)

Football Secretary:

 

 

Lee Charnley

 

Head of Media:

Telephone No: 0191 238 1004

 

Wendy Taylor

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8420)

Manager:

 

 

Alan Pardew

 

Club Doctor:

 

 

Dr Paul Catterson

Assistant Manager:

 

Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM,

John Carver

 

MFSEM

 

 

 

Academy Manager:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Joe Joyce

 

Derek Wright

 

 

Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG Dip Sport

Finance Director:

 

Ex Med.

John Irving

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8681)

 

Head Groundsman:

 

 

Michael Curran

Partnerships Manager:

 

 

Dale Aitchison

 

Foundation Manager:

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8436)

 

Kate Bradley

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8477)

Box Office Manager:

 

 

Stephen Tickle

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8455)

 

 

 

 

 

Facilities Manager:

 

 

Eddie Rutherford

 

 

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8558)

 

 

 

22



 

Programme Managing Editor:

 

Directors:

Dan Sheridan

 

Derek Llambias

St James’ Park,

 

Lee Charnley

Newcastle upon Tyne NE1 4ST

 

John Irving

Telephone No: 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8579)

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Newcastle United Football Company Limited

Northern Rock

 

 

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

 

Puma

 

 

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

52,409

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Black & white

 

Shirts: Orange

 

Shirts: Black

Shorts: Black (white option)

 

Shorts: White

 

Shorts: Black (white option)

Socks: Black (white option)

 

Socks: Navy blue

 

Socks: Black (white option)

Goalkeepers Shirt: Gold

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

 

 

23



 

 

NORWICH CITY

Carrow Road
Norwich NR1 1JE

 

Main Switchboard No: 01603 760760

Facsimile No: 01603 613886

Ticket Office No: 0870 444 1902

Website: www.canaries.co.uk

Email: reception@ncfc-canaries.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Head of Stadium Operations:

Alan Bowkett

 

Chris Bailey

 

 

Telephone No: 01603 218713

Chief Executive:

 

 

David McNally

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Andy Batley

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 01603 218204

Andrew Blofeld

 

 

 

 

Press Officer:

Manager:

 

Joe Ferrari

Paul Lambert

 

Telephone No: 01603 218746

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Ian Culverhouse

 

Dr Nick Wilford

 

 

Qualifications: MB BS, BMedSci,

Head of Youth Development:

 

MSc (Sports and Exercise Med),

Ricky Martin

 

MFSEM, MRCGP

 

 

 

Finance Director:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Sam Gordon

 

Neal Reynolds

Telephone No: 01603 218709

 

Qualifications: BSc (Physiotherapy)

 

 

MSc (Sports Therapy), MCSP, SRP

Head of Marketing:

 

 

Will Hoy

 

Head Groundsman:

Telephone No: 01603 218718

 

Gary Kemp

 

 

 

Box Office Manager:

 

 

Danny Casey

 

 

Telephone No: 01603 218703

 

 

 

24



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Peter Rogers

 

Alan Bowkett

Carrow Road, Norwich NR1 1JE

 

Michael Foulger

Telephone No: 01603 218748

 

David McNally

 

 

Stepan Phillips

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Delia Smith

Aviva

 

Michael Wynn-Jones

 

 

Stephen Fry

Kit Manufacturers:

 

 

Errea

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

Norwich City Football Club PLC

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

Currently 27,010 – Plans to expand

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 104 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts: Yellow

 

Shirts: Green

Shorts: Green

 

Shorts: White

Socks: Yellow

 

Socks: Green

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Red

 

25



 

 

QUEENS PARK RANGERS

Loftus Road Stadium
South Africa Road
London W12 7PJ

 

Main Switchboard No: 020 8743 0262

Facsimile No: 020 8749 0994

Ticket Office No: 08444 777 007

Credit Card Bookings: 08444 777 007

Website: www.qpr.co.uk

Email: feedback@qpr.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Stadium Manager:

Gianni Paladini

 

John MacDonald

 

 

Telephone No: 020 8740 2572

Chief Executive: (Acting)

 

 

Rebecca Caplehorn

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Clive Doyle

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 020 8743 0262

Terry Springett

 

 

 

 

Press Officer:

Manager:

 

Ian Taylor

Neil Warnock

 

Telephone No: 020 8740 2541

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctors:

Mick Jones

 

John Moore

 

 

Qualifications: MBBS, MRCGP, Dip SEM,

Head of Youth Development:

 

FA AREA

Steve Gallen

 

 

 

 

Peter Florida-James

Finance Director:

 

Qualifications: MBChB, MRCGP, MFSEM,

Rebecca Caplehorn

 

MFPHM, Dip Sports Medicine, MBA

Telephone No: 020 8740 2516

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Head of Marketing:

 

Nigel Cox

Joe Kyle

 

Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MCSP, HPC, FA Dip

Telephone No: 020 8740 2514

 

 

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Box Office Manager:

 

Sportsturf Maintenance

Jenny Elliott

 

 

Telephone No: 020 8740 2532

 

 

 

26



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Ian Taylor

 

Bernard Ecclestone

Loftus Road Stadium,

 

Flavio Briatore

South Africa Road, London W12 7PJ

 

Gianni Paladini

Telephone No: 020 8740 2541

 

 

 

 

Official Supporters Club:

Shirt Sponsor:

 

QPR Official Supporters Club

TBC

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Queens Park Rangers Football &

Lotto

 

Athletic Club Limited

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

 

18,439

 

 

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 100 metres, Width: 65.85 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

 

 

Shirts: Blue & white hoops

 

Shirts: Orange

 

Shirts: Red & white quarters

Shorts: White

 

Shorts: Navy

 

Shorts: Red

Socks: White

 

Socks: Orange

 

Socks: Red

Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

 

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

27


 

 

STOKE CITY

 

Britannia Stadium

Stanley Matthews Way

Stoke-on-Trent ST4 4EG

 

Main Switchboard No: 01782 367598

Facsimile No: 01782 592221

Ticket Office No: 01782 367599

Website: www.stokecityfc.com

Email: info@stokecityfc.com

 

Chairman:

 

Stadium Manager:

Peter Coates

 

Les Kingston

 

 

Telephone No: 01782 592192

Chief Executive:

 

 

Tony Scholes

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

John Alcock

Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 01782 592271

Eddie Harrison

 

 

 

 

Head of Media & Communications:

Manager:

 

Nick Lucy

Tony Pulis

 

Telephone No: 01782 592172

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Dave Kemp

 

Dr Andrew Dent

 

 

Qualifications: MBCh.B, MRCGP, MFSEM(UK),

Director of Youth Development:

 

Dip Sports Medicine

Terry Robinson

 

Telephone No: 07831 376383

 

 

 

Head of Finance:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Karen Silk

 

Dave Watson

Telephone No: 01782 592261

 

Qualifications: BPHTY, M.N.Z.SP.M.C.S.PM

 

 

 

Head of Marketing:

 

Head Groundsman:

Andy Billingham

 

Andrew Jackson

Telephone No: 01782 592219

 

 

 

 

 

Ticket Office Manager:

 

 

Josh Whittaker-Vyse

 

 

Telephone No: 01782 592198

 

 

 

28



 

Programme Editor:

Directors:

Nick Lucy

Peter Coates

c/o Stoke City FC

Phil Rawlins

Telephone No: 01782 592172

Keith Humpreys

 

Tony Scholes

Shirt Sponsor:

Richard Smith

Britannia

 

 

Official Supporters Club:

Kit Manufacturers:

Stoke City FC Supporters Club

Adidas

Nick Mansfield

 

11 Wetland Street, Penkhull,

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

Stoke-on-Trent ST4 7HE

27,740

 

 

Official Company Name:

Pitch Dimensions:

Stoke City Football Club Limited

Length: 100 metres, Width: 64 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts:  Red & white stripes

Shirts:  Black & Air Force blue stripes

Shirts:  N/A

Shorts: White

Shorts: Black

Shorts: N/A

Socks:  White (alternative: red)

Socks:  Black (alternative: Air Force blue)

Socks:  N/A

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Goalkeepers Shirt:

Fresh blue & new navy

Macaw green with new navy trim

White with black trim

 

29



 

 

SUNDERLAND AFC

 

Stadium of Light

Sunderland SR5 1SU

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 911 1200

Facsimile No: 0191 551 5123

Ticket Office No: 0871 911 1973

Credit Card Bookings: 0845 671 1973

Clubcall: 09068 121881

Website: www.safc.com

Email: enquiries@safc.com

 

Chairman:

 

Facilities Manager:

Niall Quinn

 

Peter Weymes

 

 

Telephone No: 0871 911 1201

Chief Executive:

 

 

Margaret Byrne

 

Safety Manager:

 

 

Paul Weir

Club Secretary:

 

Telephone No: 0871 911 1211

TBC

 

 

 

 

Media & PR Manager:

Manager:

 

Louise Wanless

Steve Bruce

 

Telephone No: 0871 911 1227

 

 

 

Assistant Manager:

 

Team Doctor:

Eric Black

 

Dr Glen Rae

 

 

Qualifications: MBchB, MRCGP, MFSEM (UK),

Academy Manager:

 

Dip Sports Medicine

Ged McNamee

 

 

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Financial Director:

 

Dave Galley

Angela Lowes

 

Qualifications: MCSP, HPC, Dip RGRT

Telephone No: 0871 911 1217

 

 

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Ticket Office Manager:

 

Adrian Partridge

Phil Clarkson

 

 

Telephone No: 0871 911 1258

 

 

 

30



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Rob Mason

 

Ellis Short

Stadium of Light, Sunderland SR5 1SU

 

Per-Magnus Andersson

Telephone No: 0871 911 1226

 

David Miliband

 

 

Niall Quinn

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Margaret Byrne

Tombola

 

Angela Lowes

 

 

 

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Official Supporters Club:

Umbro

 

Sunderland Supporters Association

 

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

Official Company Name:

48,707

 

Sunderland AFC Ltd

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

 

Length: 101 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

Shirts:  Red & white stripe

Shirts:  Vivid blue

Shorts: Black

Shorts: White

Socks:  Red

Socks:  White

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black & light green

Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

 

31



 

 

SWANSEA CITY

 

Liberty Stadium

Landore

Swansea SA1 2FA

 

Main Switchboard No: 0844 249 1912

Facsimile No: 01792 616606

Ticket Office No: 0844 815 6665

Website: www.swanseacity.net

Email: info@swanseacityfc.co.uk

 

Chairman:

 

Box Office Manager:

Huw Jenkins

 

Phil Hovestadt

 

 

 

General Manager:

 

Stadium General Manager:

Alun Cowie

 

Andrew Davies

 

 

Telephone No: 01792 616401

Secretary:

 

 

Jackie Rockey

 

Safety Officer:

 

 

Mike Ash

Manager:

 

Telephone No: 07904 856209

Brendan Rodgers

 

 

 

 

Press Officer:

Assistant Manager:

 

Jonathan Wilsher

Colin Pascoe

 

Telephone No: 01792 616611

 

 

Mobile No: 07831 555464

Head of Youth Development:

 

 

Tony Pennock

 

Team Doctor:

Telephone No: 01792 616609

 

TBC

 

 

 

Finance Director:

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Don Keefe

 

Kate Rees

Telephone No: 01792 616622

 

Qualifications: MSC, MCSP

 

 

 

Business & Merchandising Manager:

 

Head Groundsman:

Andrea Morris

 

Dan Duffy

Telephone No: 01792 616492

 

 

 

 

 

Sales & Hospitality Manager:

 

 

Joe Kelly

 

 

Telephone No: 01792 616604

 

 

 

32



 

Programme Editor:

 

Directors:

Jonathan Wilsher

 

Huw Jenkins

Liberty Stadium, Swansea SA1 2FA

 

Leigh Dineen (Vice Chairman)

Telephone No: 01792 616611

 

Brian Katzen

 

 

Gwilym Joseph

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Martin Morgan

32 Red

 

Huw Cooze

 

 

Don Keefe

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Steve Penny

Adidas

 

John Van Zweden

 

 

David Morgan (Associate Director)

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

Will Morris (Associate Director)

20,520

 

 

 

 

Official Supporters Club:

Pitch Dimensions:

 

Swansea City Supporters Trust

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

Official Company Name:

 

 

Swansea City Association Football Club Ltd

 

 

 

Colours:

 

Shirts:  White

Shirts:  Orange

Shorts: White or black

Shorts: Orange

Socks:  White

Socks:  Orange

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

Goalkeepers Shirt: Lime green

 

33


 

 

TOTTENHAM HOTSPUR

 

Bill Nicholson Way

748 High Road

Tottenham

London N17 0AP

 

Main Switchboard No: 0844 499 5000

Facsimile No: 020 8506 9048

Ticket Office No: 0844 499 5000

Website: www.tottenhamhotspur.com

Email: email@tottenhamhotspur.com

 

Chairman:

Stadium Director:

Daniel Levy

Jon Babbs

 

Telephone No: 020 8365 5039

Director of Football Administration:

 

Darren Eales

Safety Officer:

 

Sue Tilling

Football Secretary:

Telephone No: 020 8365 5082

Rebecca Britain

 

 

Press Manager:

Manager:

Simon Felstein

Harry Redknapp

Telephone No: 020 8506 9069

 

 

Assistant Manager:

Club Doctor:

Kevin Bond

Dr Shabaaz Mughal

 

Qualifications: MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM),

Academy Manager:

MFSEM(UK)

John McDermott

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Finance Director:

Geoff Scott

Matthew Collecott

Qualifications: BHSc, MCSP

Telephone No: 020 8365 5322

 

 

Grounds Manager:

Head of Marketing:

Darren Baldwin

Emma Taylor

 

Telephone No: 020 8365 5085

 

 

 

Head of Ticketing & Membership:

 

Ian Murphy

 

Telephone No: 020 8365 5095

 

 

34



 

Programme Editor:

Directors:

Jon Rayner

Daniel Levy

Spurs Lodge, Luxborough Lane,

Matthew Collecott

Chigwell, Essex IG7 5AB

Donna-Maria Cullen

Telephone No: 020 8506 9042

Darren Eales

 

Charlie Wijeratna

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Aurasma

Official Supporters Club:

 

One Hotspur

Kit Manufacturers:

 

Puma

Official Company Name:

 

Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

36,230

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

Length: 100 metres, Width: 67 metres

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts:  White

Shirts:  Purple

Shirts:  Black

Shorts: Navy blue

Shorts: Purple

Shorts: Black

Socks:  White

Socks:  Purple

Socks:  Black

Goalkeepers Shirt: Lime green

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

Goalkeepers Shirt: Orange

 

35



 

 

WEST BROMWICH ALBION

 

The Hawthorns

West Bromwich B71 4LF

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 271 1100

Facsimile No: 0871 271 9851

Ticket Office No: 0871 271 9780

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 271 9780

Clubcall: SMS breaking news alerts – text CLUB WBA to 88442 (texts cost 25p each)

Website: www.wba.co.uk

Email: enquiries@wbafc.co.uk

 

Chairman:

Stadium Manager/Safety Officer:

Jeremy Peace

Mark Miles

 

Telephone No: 0871 271 9849

Chief Executive:

 

Mark Jenkins

Press Officer:

 

John Simpson

Legal Director/Secretary:

Telephone No: 0871 271 9835

Richard Garlick

 

 

Club Doctor:

Head Coach:

Mark Gillett

Roy Hodgson

Qualifications: BSc. Hons, FRCSEd, FFAEM,

 

MSc (Sports Med), Dip IMC, RCSEd

Assistant Head Coach:

 

Michael Appleton

Senior Physiotherapist:

 

Richard Rawlins

Academy Manager:

Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MSCP, SRP

Mark Harrison

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Financial Controller:

Rob Lane

Peter Band

 

 

 

Sales & Marketing Director:

 

Adrian Wright

 

Telephone No: 0871 271 9871

 

 

 

Box Office Manager:

 

Jo Barr

 

Telephone No: 0871 271 9782

 

 

36



 

Programme Editor:

Directors:

Dave Bowler

Jeremy Peace (Chairman)

The Hawthorns,

Mark Jenkins

West Bromwich B71 4LF

Dan Ashworth

Telephone No: 0871 271 9835

Richard Garlick

 

Adrian Wright

Shirt Sponsor:

 

Bodog

Official Supporters Club:

 

West Bromwich Albion Supporters Club

Kit Manufacturers:

Alan Cleverly

Adidas

1 St Christophers, Hamstead Hill,

 

Handsworth Wood, Birmingham B20 1BP

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

Tel: 0121 551 6439

26,360

 

 

Official Company Name:

Pitch Dimensions:

West Bromwich Albion Football Club Limited

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts:  Navy & white stripe

Shirts:  Cyan

Shirts:  Red

Shorts: White

Shorts: Navy

Shorts: Red

Socks:  White

Socks:  Navy

Socks:  Red

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

Goalkeepers Shirt: White

 

 

37



 

 

WIGAN ATHLETIC

 

DW Stadium

Wigan

Lancashire WN5 0UZ

 

Main Switchboard No: 01942 774000

Facsimile No: 01942 770477

Ticket Office No: 0871 66 33 552

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 66 33 552

Clubcall: 09068 121655

Website: www.wiganathletic.com

Email: feedback@wiganathletic.com

 

Chairman:

Stadium Manager:

David Whelan

Alan Sumner

 

Telephone No: 01942 770418

Chief Executive:

 

Jonathan Jackson

Safety Officer:

 

Raymond Johnston

Secretary:

Telephone No: 01942 774000

Stuart Hayton

 

 

Press Officer:

Manager:

Ed Jones

Roberto Martinez

Telephone No: 01942 770445

 

 

Assistant Manager:

Team Doctor:

Graeme Jones

Mike Ashworth

 

Qualifications: MB, ChB, DRCOG

Head of Youth Development:

 

Dave Watson

Senior Physiotherapist:

 

Richard Evans

Company Accountant:

Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MCSP, CSP, FA Dip

Steve Hodson

 

Telephone No: 01942 770417

Head Groundsman:

 

Ian Forshaw

Head of Marketing & Retail:

 

Neil Ryan

 

Telephone No: 01942 770401

 

 

 

Box Office Manager:

 

Steve Reeves

 

Telephone No: 01942 770462

 

 

38



 

Programme Editor:

Directors:

Ed Jones

David Whelan (Chairman)

c/o Wigan Athletic

Phillip Williams (Vice Chairman)

Telephone No: 01942 770445

Brian Ashcroft

 

John Winstanley

Shirt Sponsor:

 

TBC

Official Supporters Club:

 

Wigan Athletic Supporters Club

Kit Manufacturers:

PO Box 160, Wigan WN6 7FN

Mifit

 

 

Official Company Name:

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

Wigan Athletic AFC Ltd

25,133

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

Length: 105 metres, Width: 68 metres

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts:  Blue

Shirts:  Navy with yellow trim

Shirts:  White with gold trim

Shorts: White

Shorts: Navy with yellow trim

Shorts: White with gold trim

Socks:  Blue

Socks:  Navy with yellow trim

Socks:  White with gold trim

Goalkeepers Shirt: Black

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

 

 

39



 

 

WOLVERHAMPTON WANDERERS

 

Molineux Stadium

Waterloo Road

Wolverhampton

West Midlands WV1 4QR

 

Main Switchboard No: 0871 222 2220

Facsimile No: 01902 687006

Ticket Office No: 0871 222 1877

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 222 1877

Website: www.wolves.co.uk

Email: info@wolves.co.uk

 

Chairman:

Ticket Office Manager:

Steve Morgan OBE

Pam Clift

 

Telephone No: 01902 687071

Chief Executive:

 

Jez Moxey

Stadium Manager:

 

Steve Sutton

Secretary:

Telephone No: 01902 687067

Richard Skirrow

 

 

Safety Officer:

Manager:

Steve Sutton

Mick McCarthy

Telephone No: 01902 687067

 

 

Assistant Manager:

Media Relations Manager:

Terry Connor

Paul Berry

 

Telephone No: 01902 687029

Academy Manager:

 

Kevin Thelwell

Team Doctor:

 

Dr Matthew Perry

Financial Controller:

Qualifications: MBChB, MRCGP, DRCOG, FPC,

Rita Purewal

MSc (Warwick), MSc (Bath), MFSEM

Telephone No: 01902 687008

 

 

Senior Physiotherapist:

Head of Marketing & Communications:

Steve Kemp

Matt Grayson

Qualifications: MSc (Hons), MCSP, SRP

Telephone No: 01902 828376

 

 

Head Groundsman:

Head of Ticketing & Membership:

Wayne Lumbard

Lynne O’Reardon

 

Telephone No: 01902 687078

 

 

40



 

Programme Editor:

Directors:

John Hendley

Steve Morgan OBE

C/O Molineux Stadium

Jez Moxey

Telephone No: 01902 687063

John Bowater

 

John Gough

Shirt Sponsor:

Bob Laslett

Sportingbet.com

 

 

Official Company Name:

Kit Manufacturers:

Wolverhampton Wanderers Football Club

Burrda

(1986) Ltd

 

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season:

 

24,259 (rising to 27,828 later in the Season)

 

 

 

Pitch Dimensions:

 

TBC

 

 

 

 

 

Colours:

 

 

Shirts:  Gold

Shirts:  Black

Shirts:  N/A

Shorts: Black (alternative: gold)

Shorts: Black

Shorts: N/A

Socks:  Gold

Socks:  Black

Socks:  N/A

Goalkeepers Shirt: Green

Goalkeepers Shirt: Yellow

Goalkeepers Shirt: Purple

 

41


 

 

FIXTURES

 



 

BARCLAYS PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FIXTURE LIST SEASON 2011/12

 

This fixture information is provided on the basis that it is going to be used for personal (non-commercial) use only.

 

Copyright and Database Copyright 2011 Football DataCo Ltd / The Football Association Premier League Ltd. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any way or by any means, (including photocopying, recording or storing it in any medium by electronic means), without the permission of the copyright/database copyright owner. Applications for written permission should be addressed c/o Football DataCo Ltd, 30 Gloucester Place, London W1U 8PL.

 

This publication is produced for information purposes only. The Football Association Premier League Ltd and/or Football DataCo Ltd cannot be held responsible for any errors or omissions.

 

Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press. You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9147) for up to date fixtures.

 

Kick off times for Saturdays, Sundays and Bank Holidays 3.00pm unless stated otherwise. Kick off times for evening games, 7.45pm unless stated otherwise.

 

Saturday, August 13th, 2011

 

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Fulham

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Liverpool

v

Sunderland

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Arsenal

5.30pm

ESPN

Queens Park Rangers

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Everton

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Norwich City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, August 14th, 2011

 

 

 

Stoke City

v

Chelsea

1.30pm

Sky

West Bromwich Albion

v

Manchester United

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, August 15th, 2011

 

 

 

Manchester City

v

Swansea City

8.00pm

Sky

 

43



 

Saturday, August 20th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Liverpool

12.45pm

Sky

Aston Villa

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Chelsea

v

West Bromwich Albion

5.30pm

ESPN

Everton

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Norwich City

v

Stoke City

 

 

Sunderland

v

Newcastle United

12.00pm

 

Swansea City

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Fulham

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, August 21st, 2011

Bolton Wanderers

v

Manchester City

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, August 22nd, 2011

Manchester United

v

Tottenham Hotspur

8.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, August 27th, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

12.05pm

Sky

Blackburn Rovers

v

Everton

 

 

Chelsea

v

Norwich City

 

 

Liverpool

v

Bolton Wanderers

5.30pm

Sky

Newcastle United

v

Fulham

 

 

Swansea City

v

Sunderland

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Stoke City

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, August 28th, 2011

Manchester United

v

Arsenal

4.00pm

Sky

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Manchester City

1.30pm

ESPN

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, September 10th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Swansea City

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Manchester United

5.30pm

ESPN

Everton

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Manchester City

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Stoke City

v

Liverpool

 

 

Sunderland

v

Chelsea

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

 

44



 

Sunday, September 11th, 2011

Fulham

v

Blackburn Rovers

4.00pm

Sky

Norwich City

v

West Bromwich Albion

1.30pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, September 12th, 2011

Queens Park Rangers

v

Newcastle United

8.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, September 17th, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Arsenal

12.45pm

Sky

Bolton Wanderers

v

Norwich City

 

 

Everton

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Fulham

v

Manchester City

 

 

Sunderland

v

Stoke City

 

 

Swansea City

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, September 18th, 2011

Manchester United

v

Chelsea

4.00pm

Sky

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Liverpool

1.30pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, September 24th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Chelsea

v

Swansea City

 

 

Liverpool

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Manchester City

v

Everton

12.45pm

Sky

Newcastle United

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Stoke City

v

Manchester United

5.30pm

ESPN

West Bromwich Albion

v

Fulham

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, September 25th, 2011

Queens Park Rangers

v

Aston Villa

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, September 26th, 2011

Norwich City

v

Sunderland

8.00pm

Sky

 

45



 

Saturday, October 1st, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Manchester City

 

 

Everton

v

Liverpool

12.45pm

Sky

Fulham

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Manchester United

v

Norwich City

 

 

Sunderland

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Swansea City

v

Stoke City

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Newcastle United

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, October 2nd, 2011

Bolton Wanderers

v

Chelsea

1.30pm

Sky

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Arsenal

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, October 15th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Sunderland

 

 

Chelsea

v

Everton

5.30pm

ESPN

Liverpool

v

Manchester United

12.45pm

Sky

Norwich City

v

Swansea City

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Stoke City

v

Fulham

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, October 16th, 2011

Manchester City

v

Aston Villa

1.30pm

Sky

Newcastle United

v

Tottenham Hotspur

4.00pm

Sky

West Bromwich Albion

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

12.00pm

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, October 22nd, 2011

Arsenal

v

Stoke City

 

 

Aston Villa

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Sunderland

 

 

Fulham

v

Everton

 

 

Liverpool

v

Norwich City

5.30pm

ESPN

Newcastle United

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Swansea City

12.45pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, October 23rd, 2011

Manchester United

v

Manchester City

1.30pm

Sky

Queens Park Rangers

v

Chelsea

4.00pm

Sky

 

46


 

Saturday, October 29th, 2011

Chelsea

v

Arsenal

12.45pm

Sky

Everton

v

Manchester United

12.00pm

 

Manchester City

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Norwich City

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Sunderland

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Swansea City

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Liverpool

5.30pm

ESPN

Wigan Athletic

v

Fulham

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, October 30th, 2011

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Queens Park Rangers

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, October 31st, 2011

Stoke City

v

Newcastle United

8.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, November 5th, 2011

Arsenal

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Aston Villa

v

Norwich City

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Chelsea

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Stoke City

 

 

Liverpool

v

Swansea City

 

 

Manchester United

v

Sunderland

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Everton

12.45pm

Sky

Queens Park Rangers

v

Manchester City

5.30pm

ESPN

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, November 6th, 2011

Fulham

v

Tottenham Hotspur

4.00pm

Sky

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Wigan Athletic

1.30pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, November 19th, 2011

Everton

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Manchester City

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Norwich City

v

Arsenal

12.45pm

 

Stoke City

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Sunderland

v

Fulham

 

 

Swansea City

v

Manchester United

5.30pm

ESPN

West Bromwich Albion

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

 

47



 

Sunday, November 20th, 2011

Chelsea

v

Liverpool

4.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, November 21st, 2011

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Aston Villa

8.00pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, November 26th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Fulham

5.30pm

ESPN

Bolton Wanderers

v

Everton

 

 

Chelsea

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Manchester United

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Norwich City

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Sunderland

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, November 27th, 2011

Liverpool

v

Manchester City

4.00pm

Sky

Swansea City

v

Aston Villa

1.30pm

Sky

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, November 28th, 2011

Stoke City

v

Blackburn Rovers

8.00pm

Sky

 

Saturday, December 3rd, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Manchester United

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Swansea City

 

 

Everton

v

Stoke City

 

 

Fulham

v

Liverpool

 

 

Manchester City

v

Norwich City

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Chelsea

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Arsenal

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Sunderland

 

 

 

48



 

Saturday, December 10th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Everton

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Chelsea

v

Manchester City

 

 

Liverpool

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Manchester United

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Norwich City

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Stoke City

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Sunderland

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Swansea City

v

Fulham

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, December 17th, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Liverpool

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Everton

v

Norwich City

 

 

Fulham

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Manchester City

v

Arsenal

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Swansea City

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Manchester United

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Sunderland

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Chelsea

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Stoke City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Tuesday, December 20th, 2011

Queens Park Rangers

v

Sunderland

8.00pm

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Chelsea

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Liverpool

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Norwich City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Wednesday, December 21st, 2011

Aston Villa

v

Arsenal

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Bolton Wanderers

8.00pm

 

Everton

v

Swansea City

8.00pm

 

Fulham

v

Manchester United

8.00pm

 

Manchester City

v

Stoke City

 

 

Newcastle United

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

 

49



 

Monday, December 26th, 2011

Arsenal

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Chelsea

v

Fulham

1.00pm

 

Liverpool

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Manchester United

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Norwich City

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Stoke City

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Sunderland

v

Everton

 

 

Swansea City

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Manchester City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, December 31st, 2011

Arsenal

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Chelsea

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Liverpool

v

Newcastle United

12.45pm

 

Manchester United

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Norwich City

v

Fulham

 

 

Stoke City

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Sunderland

v

Manchester City

 

 

Swansea City

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Everton

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Monday, January 2nd, 2012

Aston Villa

v

Swansea City

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Stoke City

 

 

Everton

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Fulham

v

Arsenal

 

 

Manchester City

v

Liverpool

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Manchester United

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Norwich City

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Sunderland

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Chelsea

 

 

 

50



 

Saturday, January 14th, 2012

Aston Villa

v

Everton

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Fulham

 

 

Chelsea

v

Sunderland

 

 

Liverpool

v

Stoke City

 

 

Manchester United

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Swansea City

v

Arsenal

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Norwich City

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Manchester City

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, January 21st, 2012

Arsenal

v

Manchester United

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Liverpool

 

 

Everton

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Fulham

v

Newcastle United

 

 

Manchester City

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Norwich City

v

Chelsea

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Stoke City

v

West Bromwich Albion

 

 

Sunderland

v

Swansea City

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Aston Villa

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Tuesday, January 31st, 2012

Bolton Wanderers

v

Arsenal

8.00pm

 

Manchester United

v

Stoke City

8.00pm

 

Sunderland

v

Norwich City

 

 

Swansea City

v

Chelsea

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

Liverpool

 

 

 

 

 

Wednesday, February 1st, 2012

 

 

Aston Villa

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Newcastle United

8.00pm

 

Everton

v

Manchester City

8.00pm

 

Fulham

v

West Bromwich Albion

8.00pm

 

 

51



 

Saturday, February 4th, 2012

Arsenal

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Chelsea

v

Manchester United

 

 

Liverpool

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Manchester City

v

Fulham

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Aston Villa

 

 

Norwich City

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Stoke City

v

Sunderland

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Swansea City

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Everton

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, February 11th, 2012

Aston Villa

v

Manchester City

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

v

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

v

Wigan Athletic

 

 

Everton

v

Chelsea

 

 

Fulham

v

Stoke City

 

 

Manchester United

v

Liverpool

 

 

Sunderland

v

Arsenal

 

 

Swansea City

v

Norwich City

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

v

Newcastle United

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday, February 12th, 2012

Wolverhampton Wanderers

v

West Bromwich Albion

1.00pm

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, February 25th, 2012

Arsenal

v

Tottenham Hotspur

 

 

Chelsea

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

Liverpool

v

Everton

 

 

Manchester City

v

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

Newcastle United

v

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

 

Norwich City

v

Manchester United

 

 

Queens Park Rangers

v

Fulham

 

 

Stoke City

v

Swansea City

 

 

West Bromwich Albion

v

Sunderland

 

 

Wigan Athletic

v

Aston Villa

 

 

 

52


 

Saturday, March 3rd, 2012

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Aston Villa

Fulham

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

Liverpool

 

v

 

Arsenal

Manchester City

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Sunderland

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Everton

Stoke City

 

v

 

Norwich City

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Manchester United

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Chelsea

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

Swansea City

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, March 10th, 2012

Arsenal

 

v

 

Newcastle United

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Fulham

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

Chelsea

 

v

 

Stoke City

Everton

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

Manchester United

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

Norwich City

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

Sunderland

 

v

 

Liverpool

Swansea City

 

v

 

Manchester City

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, March 17th, 2012

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Sunderland

Everton

 

v

 

Arsenal

Fulham

 

v

 

Swansea City

Manchester City

 

v

 

Chelsea

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Norwich City

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Liverpool

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Stoke City

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Manchester United

 

53



 

Saturday, March 24th, 2012

 

 

Arsenal

 

v

 

Aston Villa

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

Chelsea

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

Liverpool

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

Manchester United

 

v

 

Fulham

Norwich City

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

Stoke City

 

v

 

Manchester City

Sunderland

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

Swansea City

 

v

 

Everton

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Newcastle United

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, March 31st, 2012

 

 

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Chelsea

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Manchester United

Everton

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

Fulham

 

v

 

Norwich City

Manchester City

 

v

 

Sunderland

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Liverpool

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Arsenal

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Swansea City

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

Stoke City

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, April 7th, 2012

 

 

Arsenal

 

v

 

Manchester City

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

Fulham

Chelsea

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

Liverpool

 

v

 

Aston Villa

Manchester United

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

Norwich City

 

v

 

Everton

Stoke City

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

Sunderland

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

Swansea City

 

v

 

Newcastle United

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

54



 

Monday, April 9th, 2012

 

 

 

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Stoke City

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Liverpool

 

Everton

 

v

 

Sunderland

 

Fulham

 

v

 

Chelsea

 

Manchester City

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Swansea City

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Norwich City

 

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

Manchester United

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Arsenal

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, April 14th, 2012

 

 

 

Arsenal

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

Chelsea

 

v

 

Newcastle United

 

Liverpool

 

v

 

Fulham

12.45pm

Manchester United

 

v

 

Aston Villa

 

Norwich City

 

v

 

Manchester City

 

Stoke City

 

v

 

Everton

 

Sunderland

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

Swansea City

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, April 21st, 2012

 

 

 

Arsenal

 

v

 

Chelsea

 

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Sunderland

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Norwich City

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

Swansea City

 

Fulham

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

 

Liverpool

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

Manchester United

 

v

 

Everton

 

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Stoke City

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Manchester City

 

 

55



 

Saturday, April 28th, 2012

 

 

Chelsea

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

Everton

 

v

 

Fulham

Manchester City

 

v

 

Manchester United

Norwich City

 

v

 

Liverpool

Stoke City

 

v

 

Arsenal

Sunderland

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

Swansea City

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Aston Villa

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

Newcastle United

 

 

 

 

 

Saturday, May 5th, 2012

 

 

Arsenal

 

v

 

Norwich City

Aston Villa

 

v

 

Tottenham Hotspur

Blackburn Rovers

 

v

 

Wigan Athletic

Bolton Wanderers

 

v

 

West Bromwich Albion

Fulham

 

v

 

Sunderland

Liverpool

 

v

 

Chelsea

Manchester United

 

v

 

Swansea City

Newcastle United

 

v

 

Manchester City

Queens Park Rangers

 

v

 

Stoke City

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

v

 

Everton

 

 

 

 

 

Sunday May 13th, 2012

 

 

Chelsea

 

v

 

Blackburn Rovers

Everton

 

v

 

Newcastle United

Manchester City

 

v

 

Queens Park Rangers

Norwich City

 

v

 

Aston Villa

Stoke City

 

v

 

Bolton Wanderers

Sunderland

 

v

 

Manchester United

Swansea City

 

v

 

Liverpool

Tottenham Hotspur

 

v

 

Fulham

West Bromwich Albion

 

v

 

Arsenal

Wigan Athletic

 

v

 

Wolverhampton Wanderers

 

56



 

EUROPEAN CLUB COMPETITION DATES 2011/12

 

English Representatives:

 

UEFA Champions League - Manchester United, Chelsea, Manchester City and Arsenal

Europa League - Tottenham Hotspur, Birmingham City, Stoke City and Fulham

 

Europa League - 1st Qual. Stage (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, June 30th 2011

Europa League - 1st Qual. Stage (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, July 7th 2011

Europa League - 2nd Qual. Stage (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, July 14th 2011

Europa League - 2nd Qual. Stage (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, July 21st 2011

Europa League - 3rd Qual. Stage (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, July 28th 2011

Europa League - 3rd Qual. Stage (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, August 4th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Play-Off (1st Leg)

 

- Wednesday, August 17th 2011

Europa League - Play-Off (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, August 18th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Play-Off (2nd Leg)

 

- Wednesday, August 24th 2011

Europa League - Play-Off (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, August 25th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 1

 

- Wednesday, September 14th 2011

Europa League - Match 1

 

- Thursday, September 15th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 2

 

- Wednesday, September 28th 2011

Europa League - Match 2

 

- Thursday, September 29th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 3

 

- Wednesday, October 19th 2011

Europa League - Match 3

 

- Thursday, October 20th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 4

 

- Wednesday, November 2nd 2011

Europa League - Match 4

 

- Thursday, November 3rd 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 5

 

- Wednesday, November 23rd 2011

Europa League - Match 5

 

- Wednesday, November 30th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Match 6

 

- Wednesday, December 7th 2011

Europa League - Match 6

 

- Wednesday, December 14th 2011

UEFA Champions League - Last 16 (1st Leg)

 

- Wednesday, February 15th/22nd 2012

Europa League - Last 32 (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, February 16th 2012

Europa League - Last 32 (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, February 23rd 2012

UEFA Champions League - Last 16 (2nd Leg)

 

- Wednesday, March 7th/14th 2012

Europa League - Last 16 (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, March 8th 2012

Europa League - Last 16 (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, March 15th 2012

UEFA Champions League - Quarter-final (1st Leg)

 

- Wednesday, March 28th 2012

Europa League - Quarter-final (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, March 29th 2012

UEFA Champions League - Quarter-final (2nd Leg)

 

- Wednesday, April 4th 2012

Europa League - Quarter-final (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, April 5th 2012

UEFA Champions League - Semi-final (1st Leg)

 

- Wednesday, April 18th 2012

Europa League - Semi-final (1st Leg)

 

- Thursday, April 19th 2012

UEFA Champions League - Semi-final (2nd Leg)

 

- Wednesday, April 25th 2012

Europa League - Semi-final (2nd Leg)

 

- Thursday, April 26th 2012

Europa League - Final

 

- Wednesday, May 9th 2012

UEFA Champions League - Final

 

- Saturday, May 19th 2012

 

57



 

ENGLAND’S FULL INTERNATIONAL FIXTURE LIST 2011/12

 

England

 

v

 

Holland

 

-

 

Wednesday, August 10th 2011

 

F

Bulgaria

 

v

 

England

 

-

 

Friday, September 2nd 2011

 

EC

England

 

v

 

Wales

 

-

 

Tuesday, September 6th 2011

 

EC

Montenegro

 

v

 

England

 

-

 

Friday, October 7th 2011

 

EC

Play-Off date/International date

 

-

 

Friday, November 11th 2011

 

EC/F

Play-Off date/International date

 

-

 

Tuesday, November 15th 2011

 

EC/F

International date

 

-

 

Wednesday, February 29th

 

 

F

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

UEFA European Football Championship will be held in Poland and Ukraine from June 8th to July 1st 2012.

 

EC

=

European Championship Qualifier

F

=

Friendly Match

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION CHALLENGE CUP

Dates for Matches in Competition Proper - Season 2011/12

 

Round One

 

-

 

Saturday, November 12th 2011

Round Two

 

-

 

Saturday, December 3rd 2011

Round Three

 

-

 

Saturday, January 7th 2012

Round Four

 

-

 

Saturday, January 28th 2012

Round Five

 

-

 

Saturday, February 18th 2012

Round Six

 

-

 

Saturday, March 17th 2012

Semi-final

 

-

 

Saturday and Sunday, April 14th and 15th 2012

Final

 

-

 

Saturday, May 5th 2012

 

THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE CUP

Season 2011/12

 

Round One

 

-

 

Wednesday, August 10th 2011

Round Two

 

-

 

Wednesday, August 24th 2011

Round Three

 

-

 

Wednesday, September 21st 2011

Round Four

 

-

 

Wednesday, October 26th 2011

Round Five

 

-

 

Wednesday, November 30th 2011

 

 

 

 

Contingency dates - Wednesday, December 7th 2011/

 

 

 

 

Wednesday, December 21st 2011/

 

 

 

 

Wednesday, December 28th 2011

Semi-final (1st Leg)

 

-

 

Wednesday, January 11th 2012

Semi-final (2nd Leg)

 

-

 

Wednesday, January 25th 2012

Final

 

-

 

Sunday, February 26th 2012

 

58


 

 

 



 

 

RULES

 



 

RULES OF THE PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CONTENTS

 

Section A:

Introduction

64

Section B:

The League

77

Section C:

Finance

82

Section D:

Directors & Directors’ Reports

101

Section E:

Fixtures

111

Section F:

Player Identification and Strip

117

Section G:

Match Officials

120

Section H:

Medical

123

Section I:

Ground Criteria

126

Section J:

Customer Charter

134

Section K:

Players’ Contracts

138

Section L:

Players’ Registrations

144

Section M:

Transfers of Players’ Registrations

150

Section N:

Youth Development

158

Section O:

The Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults

179

Section P:

Scouts

185

Section Q:

Managers

187

Section R:

Disciplinary Procedures

192

Section S:

Arbitration

203

Section T:

Premier League Appeals Committee

210

Section U:

Criminal Records Bureau

214

Section V:

Miscellaneous

217

 

 

 

Form 1:

List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1)

223

Form 1A:

Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule C.50)

224

Form 2:

Appeal under Rule C.68

225

Form 2A:

Owners’ and Director’s Declaration (Rule D.1.9)

226

Form 3 (1):

Auditors’ Report (Rule D.1.2)

227

Form 3 (2):

Directors’ Report (Rule D.1.14)

229

Form 4:

Team Sheet (Rule E.22)

230

Form 5:

Notice of Kick-off Time (Rule E.30)

231

Form 6:

Notification of League Match Result (Rule E.41)

232

Form 7:

Gate Statement (Rule E.42)

233

Form 8:

Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule F.6)

234

Form 9:

Registration of Strips (Rule F.16)

235

Form 9A:

Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule F.23)

236

 

61



 

Form 10:

Appointment of Match Officials (Rule G.3)

237

Form 11:

Referee’s Match Report (Rule G.11)

238

Form 12:

Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule I.23)

239

Form 13:

Player’s Contract (Rule K.9)

240

Form 13A:

Player’s Contract (Rule K.9)

247

Form 14:

Return of Players’ Wages (Rule K.14)

270

Form 15:

Amateur Registration Form (Rule L.13)

271

Form 16 (1):

List of Players (Rule L.30.1)

272

Form 16 (2):

List of Players (Rule L.30.2)

273

Form 16 (3):

List of Players (Rule L.30.3)

274

Form 16 (4):

List of Players (Rule L.30.4)

275

Form 16 (5):

List of Players (Rule L.30.5)

276

Form 16 (6):

List of Players (Rule L.30.6)

277

Form 16 (7):

List of Players (Rule L.30.7)

278

Form 16 (8):

List of Players (Rule L.30.8)

279

Form 16 (9):

List of Players (Rule L.30.9)

280

Form 17:

Transfer Agreement (Rule M.11.1)

281

Form 18:

Offer of New Contract (Rule M.17.2)

282

Form 19:

Application for Free Transfer (Rule M.20)

283

Form 20:

Contingent Sum Notification (Rule M.36.2)

284

Form 21:

Scholarship Agreement (Rule N.9)

285

Form 22:

Football Academy Licence Application (Rule N.16)

296

Form 23:

Centre of Excellence Licence Application (Rule N.17)

297

Form 24:

Notification of Trialist’s Particulars (Rule N.37.2)

298

Form 25:

Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Rule N.40)

299

Form 26:

Pre-Registration Agreement (Rule N.42)

300

Form 27:

Football Academy Student Registration Application (Rule N.49)

302

Form 28:

Centre of Excellence Student Registration Application (Rule N.50)

304

Form 28A:

Football Academy/Centre of Excellence Ethnic Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule N.51)

306

Form 29:

List of Students (Rule N.59)

308

Form 30:

Retention/Termination Notification (Rules N.60.1)

309

Form 30A:

Retention/Termination Notification (Rule N.60.2)

310

Form 31:

Extension of Student Registration (Rule N.64)

311

Form 32:

Student Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Rule N.65.2)

312

Form 33:

Scholarship Offer (Rule N.72)

313

Form 34:

Response to Scholarship Offer (Rule N.73)

314

Form 35:

Children’s Officer Notification (Rule O.12)

315

Form 35A:

Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer (Rule O.17)

316

Form 36:

Staff Register (Children) (Rule O.14.7)

317

Form 36A:

Staff Register - Vulnerable Adults (Rule O.18.5)

318

 

62



 

Form 37:

Parents’ Consent Form (Rule O.23)

319

Form 38:

Notification of Referral (Rule O.25)

321

Form 39:

Scout Registration Form (Rule P.4.1)

323

Form 40:

Cancellation of Scout Registration (Rule P.6)

324

Form 41:

Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule R.4)

325

Form 42:

Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule R.9)

326

Form 43:

Complaint (Rule R.20)

327

Form 44:

Answer (Rule R.24)

328

Form 45:

Appeal against Fixed Penalty (Rule R.59)

330

Form 46:

Appeal against Commission Decision (Rule R.60)

331

Form 47:

Request for Arbitration (Rules Q.20 or S.8)

332

Form 48:

Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules Q.23 or S.11)

333

Form 49:

Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule S.16)

334

Form 50:

Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules Q.30 or S.21)

335

Form 51:

Dual Interest Notice (Rules V.11 and V.12)

336

Form 52:

Lead Disclosure Officer Notification (Rule U.6.1)

337

 

 

 

Appendix 1:

Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Replica Strip Manufacturers’ Contracts (Rule J.13)

339

Appendix 2:

Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule J.14)

341

Appendix 3:

The Health and Safety of Students on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits Code of Practice (Rule N.121)

342

Appendix 4:

Code of Conduct for Football Academy Students of Compulsory School Age (Rule N.126)

374

Appendix 5:

Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule P.8)

377

Appendix 6:

Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule Q.1)

378

Appendix 7:

Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule Q.2)

381

Appendix 8:

Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule Q.8.1)

382

Appendix 9:

Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule V.23)

383

Appendix 10:

Rules governing applications for UEFA Club Licences

384

Appendix 11:

Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee

388

Appendix 12:

Schedule of Offences (Rule D.2.4.3)

393

Appendix 13:

Medical Examinations to be carried out on Contract Players and Students registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule H.10)

394

 

63


 

 

SECTION A

 

INTRODUCTION

 

Definitions

 

1.               In these Rules:

 

“Academy Manager” has the meaning set out in Rule N.1;

 

“Activity” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.1;

 

“the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 (save for in Section S where it shall have the meaning set out in Rule S.1.1);

 

“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out in Rule C.57.1;

 

“Agent” means any Person who represents, negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for a Club or a Player (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club;

 

“Amateur Player” means any player (other than a Student) who is registered to play or intends to be registered to play for a Club and who is registered with the Football Association as an amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players;

 

“Appeal Board” means the body having appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule R.56;

 

“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;

 

“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass;

 

“Assistant Academy Manager” has the meaning set out in Rule N.1;

 

“Associate” means in relation to an individual any other individual who is:

 

(a)           the spouse or civil partner of that individual; or

(b)          a relative of the individual or of his spouse or civil partner; or

 

64



 

(c)           the spouse or civil partner of a relative of the individual or of their spouse or civil partner.

 

“Associated Undertaking” means an undertaking in which an undertaking has a participating interest and over whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence, and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;

 

“Auditors” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.1;

 

“Auditors’ Report” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.2;

 

“Authorised Games” has the meaning set out in Rule N.2;

 

“Authorised Signatory” means an Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors to sign Forms as required by these Rules whose particulars shall have first been submitted to the Secretary in Form 1;

 

“Bankruptcy Order” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.3;

 

“Bankruptcy Restriction Order” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.4;

 

“Basic Award Fund” has the meaning set out in Rule C.1;

 

“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company;

 

“Broadcaster” means a Radio Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an Overseas Broadcaster;

 

“Central Funds” has the meaning set out in Rule C.51.1;

 

“Centre of Excellence” has the meaning set out in Rule N.3;

 

“Centre of Excellence Manager” has the meaning set out in Rule N.4;

 

“the Chairman” means the non-executive chairman for the time being of the Board;

 

“the Chief Executive” means the chief executive for the time being of the Company;

 

“Child” and “Children” have the meaning set out in Rule O.3.2;

 

“Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.14.12;

 

65



 

“Children’s Services’ Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.4;

 

“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect;

 

“Close Season” means the period between the end of one Season and the commencement of the next;

 

“Club” means an association football club in membership of the League and for the purposes of Rules C.67 to C.77 inclusive includes any club which is entitled to be promoted from the Football League to the League;

 

“club” means an association football club not in membership of the League;

 

“Club Radio Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.2;

 

“Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.3;

 

“Commercial Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.4;

 

“Commercial Contract Money” has the meaning set out in Rule C.5;

 

“Commission” means a commission appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule R.17;

 

“the Company” means The Football Association Premier League Limited;

 

“the Company Secretary” means the secretary of the Company;

 

“Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or other consideration (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of Contract Player;

 

“Compensation Fee Account” means the account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums are payable as set out in Rule M.29;

 

“Concert Party” has the meaning set out in Rule D1.6;

 

“Conditional Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by the Player at any time;

 

66



 

“Connected Person” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.7;

 

“Contingent Sum” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) additional to a Compensation Fee payable upon the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player;

 

“Contract Player” means any player (other than a Student) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club;

 

“Control” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.8;

 

“CRB” has the meaning set out in Rule U.1.1;

 

“Declaration” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.9;

 

“Development Centre” has the meaning set out in Rule N.5;

 

“Director” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.10;

 

“Disclosure” has the meaning set out in Rule U.1.2;

 

“Events of Insolvency” means the events set out in Rule C.57;

 

“the Extranet” means the secure online area maintained by the League for the purpose of the communication of information between the League and Clubs;

 

“Facility Fees Fund” has the meaning set out in Rule C.6;

 

“The Faculty” has the meaning set out in Rule H.3.1;

 

“F.A. Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;

 

“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act;

 

“FIFA” means the Federation Internationale de Football Association;

 

“Financial Institution” means any person or entity that is:

 

(a)           authorised by the Financial Services Authority (‘FSA’) to carry on a regulated activity under the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 (“FSMA”); or

 

67



 

(b)          carrying out a regulated activity as an appointed representative of a person or entity authorised by the FSA to carry on a regulated activity under the FSMA; or

(c)           recognised by the FSA as being authorised to carry out a regulated activity in the UK through its regulation by a regulator in another country;

 

“Football Academy” has the meaning set out in Rule N.6;

 

“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;

 

“the Football Association Rules” means the Rules and Regulations for the time being of the Football Association;

 

“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out in Rule C.63;

 

“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

 

“the Football League Cup” means the cup competition organised by the board of the Football League;

 

“Form” means the appropriate form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules;

 

“Full Time Education” has the meaning set out in Rule N.7;

 

“Future Financial Information” has the meaning set out in Rule C.86;

 

“Gambling Related Agreement” means any agreement (i) which concerns any advertising (save for occasional, stand-alone advertising such as in a match-day programme or on perimeter advertising boards or the like), marketing, promotion, supply or provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise) and/or (ii) where the business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services or facilities;

 

“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members of the Company duly called in accordance with the provisions of Article 18;

 

“Group” has the meaning set out in section 474(1) of the Act;

 

68



 

“Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act;

 

“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out in Section 1161(5) of the Act;

 

“HMRC” means HM Revenue and Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the same;

 

“Holding” means the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club;

 

For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a nominee for any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person.

 

“Home Club” means the Club on whose ground a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a ground, the Club whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list;

 

“Home Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period, continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and for the purposes of this definition of “Home Grown Player” a Season will be deemed to commence on the date on which the first Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of the final League Match of the Season;

 

“Image Contract” means any contract whereby a Player transfers to any Person (‘the transferee’) the right to exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non footballing activities;

 

“Image Contract Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to a transferee in order to acquire that right;

 

69



 

“Individual Voluntary Arrangement” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.11;

 

“Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.4;

 

“International Transfer” means the transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an international registration transfer certificate is required under the provisions of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players;

 

“the League” means The Premier League;

 

“League Match” means a match played under the jurisdiction of the League;

 

“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

 

“Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;

 

“Loan Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon a Temporary Transfer;

 

“Local Authority Designated Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.5;

 

“Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.6;

 

“Manager” means the Official of a Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team;

 

“Match Officials” means referees and assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials;

 

“Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule D.26;

 

“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company;

 

“Merit Payments Fund” has the meaning set out in Rule C.7;

 

“New Registration” has the meaning set out in Rule L.12;

 

“Nominee” means in connection to any Person another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or which he may be required to exercise at his discretion;

 

70



 

“Objectives” has the meaning set out in Rule D.34;

 

“Official” means any director, secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Agent or Auditors;

 

“Out of Contract Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of employment with a Club has expired;

 

“Overseas Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the Company has entered into an Overseas Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;

 

“Overseas Broadcasting Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.8;

 

  “Overseas Broadcasting Money” has the meaning set out in Rule C.9;

 

“the Panel” has the meaning set out in Rule R.14;

 

“Parents” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.7;

 

“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act;

 

“PAYE and NIC” means any and all payments required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and national insurance contributions;

 

“Person” includes any legal entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;

 

“PGB” has the meaning set out in Rule V.3;

 

“PGMOL” has the meaning set out in Rule G.1;

 

“Player” means any Contract Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Student who is registered to play for a Club;

 

“Player’s Image” means the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number;

 

71



 

“Premier Academy League” has the meaning set out in Rule N.8;

 

“the Premier League Appeals Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with Rule T.2;

 

“the Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee;

 

“Promoted Club” has the meaning set out in Rule C.10;

 

“Radio Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.11;

 

“Radio Contract Money” has the meaning set out in Rule C.12;

 

“Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the Company has entered into a Radio Contract and who is entitled to effect the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;

 

“Radio Transmission” has the meaning set out in Rule C.13;

 

“Regulated Activity” has the meaning set out in Rule U.14;

 

“Relegated Club” has the meaning set out in Rule C.14;

 

“Report” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.14;

 

“Representation Contract” means an agreement to which a Club and an Agent are party and pursuant to which the Agent acts for the Club or a Player in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club;

 

“Resolution” has the meaning set out in Article 1.2;

 

“Respondent” has the meaning set out in Rule R.18.2;

 

“Retired Player” means a Player who has stopped playing competitive football;

 

“these Rules” means the rules for the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference to a rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its number within that Section;

 

“Scholarship Agreement” has the meaning set out in Rule N.9;

 

72



 

“Scout” has the meaning set out in Rule P.1;

 

“Search and Intervention Steward” has the meaning set out in Rule U.1.3;

 

“Season” means the period commencing on the date of the first League Match on the League fixture list and ending on the date of the last;

 

“the Secretary” means the general secretary of the League;

 

“Section” means a Section of these Rules;

 

“Shares” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.15;

 

“Significant Interest” means the holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof ten (10) per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of the Shares of any class of Shares of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”;

 

“Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee;

 

“Spent Conviction” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.16;

 

“Squad List” means the list of up to a maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players;

 

“Staff” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.8 and, for the purpose of Section U only, Rule U.1.6;

 

“Stakeholders” has the meaning set out in Rule J.1;

 

“Strip” means Players’ shirts, shorts and stockings;

 

“Student” has the meaning set out in Rule N.10;

 

“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act;

 

73



 

“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in Rule M.5;

 

“Third Party Payment” has the meaning set out in Rule D.1.17;

 

“Title Sponsor” means the Person granted the right to have its agreed brand identity associated with the name of the League’s first team competition;

 

“Title Sponsorship Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.15;

 

“Title Sponsorship Money” has the meaning set out in Rule C.16;

 

“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player;

 

“Transfer Windows” has the meaning set out in Rule M.1;

 

“Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration;

 

“Transferor Club” means a Club (or club) from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions of Rule L.27.2;

 

“Transmission” has the meaning set out in Rule C.17;

 

“Trialist” has the meaning set out in Rule N.11;

 

“UEFA” means the Union des Associations Européennes de Football;

 

“UEFA Club Competition” means the club competitions organised by UEFA;

 

“UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;

 

“UK Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the Company has entered into a UK Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract;

 

74


 

 

“UK Broadcasting Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule C.18;

 

“UK Broadcasting Money” has the meaning set out in Rule C.19;

 

“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the age of 21 as at the 1st January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (ie for Season 2010/11 born on or after 1st January 1989);

 

“Visiting Club” means the Club playing, which has played, which should play or which should have played a League Match on the ground of a Home Club or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a ground, the Club whose name last appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list;

 

“Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.9;

 

“Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule 0.18.7;

 

“Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.11;

 

“Week by Week Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by either party on 7 days’ written notice;

 

“Working Day” means any day on which the League office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday;

 

“Written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telegram, cable, facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form.

 

Interpretation

 

2.                  Unless the context otherwise requires:

 

2.1    words importing the singular number shall include the plural and vice versa; and

2.2    words importing any particular gender shall include all other genders.

 

3.                  References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted.

 

Headings

 

4.                  The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall not affect their interpretation.

 

75



 

Board Powers

 

5.                  Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power shall unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles be exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and not subject to appeal.

 

6.                  The Board may appoint any person who is not an Official to deputise for either the Chairman or the Chief Executive when the Board is required to exercise its function under either Rule K.33 or Rule K.34 or Rule K.35 or Rule N.79 or Rules N.81 to N.84 or Rule R.1

 

Procedure at General Meetings

 

7.                  Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Acts, the Chairman may regulate the procedure for General Meetings as he thinks fit.  Unless otherwise determined by the Chairman:

 

7.1    Clubs must give to the Secretary not less than 28 clear days’ notice of any item for inclusion on the agenda of a forthcoming General Meeting;

7.2    two representatives from each Club may attend General Meetings, each of whom may speak but only one of whom shall be entitled to vote.

 

Conflict

 

8.                  Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with these Rules.

 

Extranet

 

9.                  Where a Club is required to submit a Form to the Secretary or to the League pursuant to these Rules, the Board may instead require that the information to be provided in the Form is submitted via the Extranet in such manner as it may determine.

 

76



 

 

SECTION B

 

THE LEAGUE

 

Name

 

1.                  The League shall be called “The Premier League” and the League’s first team competition may include the name of the Title Sponsor.

 

Membership

 

2.                  The League shall consist of those association football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in number which are from time to time members of the Company.

 

3.                  Each member Club shall give to the League the address of its registered office and shall provide to the League certified true copies of:

 

3.1      its certificate of incorporation; and

3.2      its memorandum of association; and

3.3      its articles of association; and

3.4      any amendments to the above documents.

 

Becoming a Member

 

4.                  At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs relegated from the League in accordance with Rule B.28 to execute an instrument transferring its ordinary share in the Company to such of the 3 clubs promoted to the League from the Football League as the Board directs.

 

5.                  Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the Articles each of the promoted Clubs will become a member of the League.

 

Ceasing to be a Member

 

6.                  A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its ordinary share in the Company shall cease to be a member of the League) following:

 

6.1      its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule B.28; or

6.2      the receipt of a notice by the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; or

6.3      its expulsion under the provisions of Rule B.7; or

6.4      its resignation under the provisions of Rules B.8 and B.10.

 

77



 

Expulsion of a Member

 

7.                  Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the Company may expel a Club from the League upon a special resolution to that effect being passed by a majority of not less than three-fourths of such members as (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the resolution has been duly given.

 

Resignation

 

8.                  Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such resignation is to take effect provided that it shall give notice in writing to that effect to the Company Secretary on or before the 31st December preceding the end of such Season.

 

9.                 Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of the Football Association shall vacate that office forthwith upon the giving of the notice.

 

10.          Not earlier than the 1st March nor later than the 31st March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such notice is confirmed or withdrawn.  If no such notice is given the notice under Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn.

 

11.           Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section R of these Rules, any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in accordance with Rules B.8 and B.10 shall on demand indemnify the Company on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever suffered or incurred by the Company or such Clubs resulting directly or indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcasting Contract, Overseas Broadcasting Contract, Radio Contract or Title Sponsorship Contract.

 

Relationship between Clubs and the League

 

12.           Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the Company and Clubs and between each Club to be bound by and comply with:

 

12.1    the Laws of the Game;

12.2    the Football Association Rules;

12.3    the Articles;

12.4    these Rules;

12.5    the statutes and regulations of FIFA;

 

78



 

12.6           the statutes and regulations of UEFA; and

12.7           the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time.

 

13.           In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good faith.

 

14.           No Club either by itself, its servants or agents shall by any means whatsoever unfairly criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit any other Club or the League or in either case any of its directors, officers, employees or agents.

 

15.           A Club shall not without the Board’s prior written consent either during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has terminated disclose or divulge either directly or indirectly to any Person whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come to its knowledge by reason of its membership save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.

 

Employment of Officials

 

16.           Each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to:

 

16.1    an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours.

16.2    an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; and

16.3    a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer.

 

Liability for Officials

 

17.           Each Club shall bind each of its Officials:

 

17.1    to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.15 at all times thereafter; and

17.2    to seek its permission before contributing to the press, television or radio.

 

79



 

The League Competition

 

18.           Each Club shall play 2 League Matches against each other Club each Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the Visiting Club in respect of the other.

 

19.           The winner of a League Match shall score three points.  Each Club participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point.

 

20.           The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Secretary in a table containing in respect of each Club the following information:

 

20.1    the number of League Matches played in that Season;

20.2    the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that Season;

20.3    the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in that Season;

20.4    the number of goals scored in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season;

20.5    the number of points scored in that Season.

 

21.           The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number of points scored in that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of points being at the top of the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points being at the bottom.

 

22.           If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their position in the table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say, the difference between the total number of goals scored by and against a Club in League Matches in that Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club with the higher or highest goal difference.

 

23.           If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season.

 

24.           Subject to Rule B.31, if any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same number of goals in League Matches in that Season they shall be deemed to occupy the same position in the table.

 

The League Championship

 

25.           The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season shall be the League Champions.

 

26.           The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to the Secretary in good order and condition not later than 3 weeks before the final League Matches of the next Season.

 

80



 

27.           The League Champions shall further receive 30 commemorative medals to be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and Officials as it thinks fit provided, in the case of a Player, that he has that Season played in a minimum of 10 of its League Matches. Additional medals may be presented with the consent of the Board.

 

Relegation

 

28.           Subject to Rule B.29, the bottom 3 Clubs in the table at the end of the Season shall be relegated to the Football League.

 

29.           If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League, the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less, as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at the beginning of the next Season.

 

30.           If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to in Rule B.20 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League.

 

Play-offs

 

31.           If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions cannot be determined because 2 or more Clubs are equal on points, goal difference and goals scored, the Clubs concerned shall play off one or more deciding League Matches on neutral grounds, the format, timing and venue of which shall be determined by the Board.

 

81


 

 

SECTION C

 

FINANCE

 

 

Definitions

 

1.                                       “Basic Award Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule C.36.1.

 

2.                                       “Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the Company pursuant to Rule C.26 and made between any Club and the local or regional independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose transmission area the Club’s registered ground is situated.

 

3.                                       “Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer, producer or distributor of that Club’s Strip) providing for the exhibition upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance with Rule F.27.

 

4.                                       “Commercial Contract” means any contract entered into by the Company relating to sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract, a UK Broadcasting Contract, a Radio Contract or a Title Sponsorship Contract.

 

5.                                       “Commercial Contract Money” means money received by the Company under any Commercial Contract.

 

6.                                       “Facility Fees Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule C.36.3.

 

7.                                       “Merit Payments Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule C.36.2.

 

8.                                       “Overseas Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the Company for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands.

 

9.                                       “Overseas Broadcasting Money” means money received by the Company under any Overseas Broadcasting Contract.

 

10.                                “Promoted Club” means a Club which became a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to Rule B.4.

 

82



 

11.                                “Radio Contract” means any contract entered into by the Company other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract or a UK Broadcasting Contract for the Radio Transmission of League Matches.

 

12.                                “Radio Contract Money” means money received by the Company under any Radio Contract.

 

13.                                “Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts.

 

14.                                “Relegated Club” means a Football League club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule B.28 at the end of any of the 4 previous Seasons and which remains relegated.

 

15.                                “Title Sponsorship Contract” means any contract entered into between the Company and a Title Sponsor.

 

16.                                “Title Sponsorship Money” means money received by the Company under any Title Sponsorship Contract.

 

17.                                “Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts.

 

18.                                “UK Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the Company for the Transmission of League Matches within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands.

 

19.                                “UK Broadcasting Money” means money received by the Company under any UK Broadcasting Contract.

 

83



 

Obligations of the Company

 

20.                                Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the Company shall enter into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts with the intention in the case of each UK Broadcasting Contract for the live Transmission of League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live televised League Match each Season.

 

21.                                Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable request made on behalf of the Company to allow the Player’s Image to be used to enable the Company to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits, the Company shall not use the images of less than 4 Contract Players, each from different Clubs, on any one product.

 

Obligations of Clubs

 

22.                                Subject to Rule C.27, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts and shall not by any act or omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause any breach thereof to occur.  For the avoidance of doubt only the Company may enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties Act) 1999 to so enforce it.

 

23.                                Each Club shall indemnify the Company against any liability the Company may incur in the event of a finding by a Court of Law or other body of competent jurisdiction that the Company induced the Club to breach a contract with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with Rule C.22.

 

24.                                The Title Sponsorship Contract shall not have the effect of preventing any Club from granting any rights of whatever nature pursuant to its Club Shirt Sponsor Contract irrespective of when the Club enters into the same and the Club Shirt Sponsor Contract of any Club shall not have the effect of preventing any right granted pursuant to any Title Sponsorship Contract being operated or enjoyed in respect of any Club or at the ground of any Club.

 

25.                                Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and services at each League Match taking place at its registered ground as are reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the Company pursuant to Rule C.26 to enable the Visiting Club in respect of the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Contract to which it is party.

 

84



 

26.                                The Company shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club Radio Contract and each Club shall comply in all respects with any such directive.

 

27.                                In the case of a Commercial Contract and/or a Title Sponsorship Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule C.22 if:

 

27.1                            to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution authorising or approving it; or

 

27.2                            such Commercial Contract and/or Title Sponsorship Contract has not been entered into by the Company within 6 months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it.

 

Accounting Practice

 

28.                                Subject to Rule C.29, all income of the Company shall be allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted accounting practice.

 

29.                                Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule C.28, advances received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in each case a Resolution is passed to that effect.

 

Operating and Other Expenses

 

30.                                The operating and other expenses of the Company and the League shall be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money, Title Sponsorship Money or any other income of the Company excluding UK Broadcasting Money.

 

31.                                Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the Company from time to time any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcasting Money, falls short of the operating and other expenses of the Company and the League.

 

Transmission of League Matches

 

32.                                No Transmission shall be made of any League Match except:

 

32.1                            in accordance with any UK Broadcasting Contract or Overseas Broadcasting Contract; or

 

32.2                            as permitted by Rules I.41 and I.42; or

 

32.3                            in accordance with the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the Company.

 

85



 

33.                                No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in accordance with

 

33.1                            any Radio Contract; or

 

33.2                            any Club Radio Contract; or

 

33.3                            the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the Company.

 

Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money

 

34.                                The Company shall pay out of UK Broadcasting Money:

 

34.1                            such sums as may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional Footballers’Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent purposes; and

 

34.2                            any other sum approved by a Resolution.

 

35.                                The balance of UK Broadcasting Money shall be divided so that:

 

35.1                            one half shall comprise the Basic Award Fund;

 

35.2                            one quarter shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and

 

35.3                            one quarter shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund.

 

Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put into effect the provisions of Rules C.36.1, C36.2 and C.46 and the Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of Rule C.36.3.

 

36.                                In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil any UK Broadcasting Contract:

 

36.1          subject to Rules C.51, C.62 and C.66, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule C.46;

 

36.2          as soon as practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules C.51 and C.62, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees in accordance with the following table:

 

 

 

End of Season

 

 

 

 

 

League position

 

Number of shares

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1

 

20

 

 

 

2

 

19

 

 

 

3

 

18

 

 

 

4

 

17

 

 

86



 

 

 

End of Season

 

 

 

 

 

League position

 

Number of shares

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5

 

16

 

 

 

6

 

15

 

 

 

7

 

14

 

 

 

8

 

13

 

 

 

9

 

12

 

 

 

10

 

11

 

 

 

11

 

10

 

 

 

12

 

9

 

 

 

13

 

8

 

 

 

14

 

7

 

 

 

15

 

6

 

 

 

16

 

5

 

 

 

17

 

4

 

 

 

18

 

3

 

 

 

19

 

2

 

 

 

20

 

1

 

 

36.3          The Board shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised live or of which recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules C.51 and C.62, such facility fees shall be paid out of the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club.

 

Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money

 

37.                                The Company shall pay out of Overseas Broadcasting Money:

 

37.1                            its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule C.30; and

 

37.2                            any other sum approved by a Resolution

 

and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule C.38.

 

38.                                In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil any Overseas Broadcasting Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules C.51, C.62, C.66 and I.15, the balance of Overseas Broadcasting Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule C.46.

 

87



 

Distribution of Title Sponsorship Money

 

39.                                Subject to any contrary requirement contained in a Title Sponsorship Contract, the Company shall pay out of Title Sponsorship Money:

 

39.1                            its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule C.30; and

 

39.2                            any other sum approved by a Resolution

 

and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule C.40.

 

40.                                In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil any Title Sponsorship Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules C.51, C.62 and C.66, the balance of Title Sponsorship Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule C.46.

 

Distribution of Commercial Contract Money

 

41.                                The Company shall pay out of Commercial Contract Money:

 

41.1                            its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule C.30; and

 

41.2                            any other sum approved by a Resolution.

 

42.                                In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules C.43, C.51 and C.62, the balance of Commercial Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs.

 

43.                                Commercial Contract Money derived from a Commercial Contract relating to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Club grounds shall be distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each case to the amount of perimeter board inventory provided.

 

Distribution of Radio Contract Money

 

44.                                The Company shall pay out of Radio Contract Money:

 

44.1                            its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule C.30; and

 

44.2                            any other sum approved by a Resolution.

 

45.                                In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rule C.51 and C.62, the balance of Radio Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs.

 

88



 

Relegated Clubs

 

46.                                Subject to Rules C.47, C.48, C.51, C.62 and C.66, each Relegated Club shall receive the following fees:

 

46.1                            in the first Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money;

 

46.2                            in the second Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money; and

 

46.3                            in each of the third and fourth Seasons after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 25% of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund, Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money.

 

47.                                Subject to Rules C.48, C.51, C.62 and C.66, a Relegated Club relegated at the end of Season 2008-09  shall receive the following percentages of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund,  Overseas Broadcasting Money and Title Sponsorship Money: 50% in the second Season after being relegated and 25% in the third.

 

48.                                There shall be deducted from each payment to a Relegated Club made pursuant to Rules C.46 and C.47 the sum of £2.3m.

 

Value Added Tax

 

49.                                Value Added Tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with Rules C.36, C.38, C.40, C.42, C.45, C.46, and C.47.

 

Club Bank Accounts

 

50.                                Each Club shall submit to the Secretary Form 1A signed by 2 Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account, to be in the name of and controlled by the Club, into which the Company shall pay monies due to the Club from the Company in accordance with and subject to these Rules save that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of them, payment will be made by the Company as directed in the assignment.

 

Power to Deduct

 

51.                                If the Board is reasonably satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (‘the debtor Club”) has failed to make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in Rule C.53, the Board shall be empowered to:

 

51.1                            deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK Broadcasting Money, Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money or Title Sponsorship Money (“Central Funds”) payable to the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and

 

89


 

51.2                            withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club to any creditor of the description set out in Rule C.53 within the period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to do so.

 

52.                                The Board shall only have the powers set out in Rule C.51.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the description set out in Rule C.53 within the period of 120 days immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club.

 

53.                                The creditors to which Rule C.51 applies are:

 

53.1                            another Club (or club); or

 

53.2                            the Company; or

 

53.3                            any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the Company; or

 

53.4                            any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of the League; or

 

53.5                            the Football League; or

 

53.6                            any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the Football League; or

 

53.7                            the Football Foundation.

 

Distribution Accounts

 

54.                                Each distribution made under the provisions of Rules C.36, C.38, C.40, C.42 and C.45 shall be accompanied by an account showing how it has been computed.

 

Assignments of Central Funds

 

55.                                If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall:

 

55.1                            disclose to the League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such charge, assignment or other grant of security;

 

55.2                            not enter into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and

 

55.3                            procure that it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender will confirm that:

 

55.3.1                   it understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and in particular

 

90



 

(without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to Rules C.51, C.62 and M.37.2; and

 

55.3.2      the Club has disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its records of such liabilities.

 

56.                                Rule C.55 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and undertaking on usual commercial terms.

 

Events of Insolvency

 

57.                                Subject to Rule C.65, the Board shall have power to suspend a Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say:

 

57.1                            it enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (‘the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act or enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or

 

57.2                            it or its shareholders or directors lodge a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (‘Administrator” and ‘Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or

 

57.3                            an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act), a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other Receiver is appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League; or

 

57.4                            its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or

 

57.5                            a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or

 

57.6                            a winding up order is made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or

 

57.7                            it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation or otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or

 

91



 

57.8                            it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Rules C.57.1 to C.57.6 hereof.

 

58.                                A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the happening of any of the events referred to in Rule C.57.

 

59.                                At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with Rule C.65, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or it may be postponed subject to:

 

59.1                            a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not apply to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player; and

 

59.2                            such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the postponement of the suspension think fit to impose.

 

60.                                Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in:

 

60.1                            any League Match; or

 

60.2                            any Premier Academy League Match; or

 

60.3                            any Premier Reserve League Match; or

 

60.4                            any of the competitions set out in Rules E.10 and E.11; or

 

60.5                            any other match.

 

61.                                For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.

 

62.                                While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule C.65, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s Football Creditors out of:

 

62.1                            any UK Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule C.36; and

 

62.2                            any Overseas Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule C.38; and

 

62.3                            any Title Sponsorship Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule C.40; and

 

62.4                            any Commercial Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule C.42; and

 

62.5                            any Radio Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule C.45.

 

92



 

63.                                For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football Creditors shall comprise:

 

63.1                            the Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership thereof; and

 

63.2                            Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of the Football Association); and

 

63.3                            the Company and any subsidiary of it; and

 

63.4                            the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; and

 

63.5                            the Professional Footballers’ Association; and

 

63.6                            the Football Foundation; and

 

63.7                            any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and

 

63.8                            any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the extent of such contribution.

 

64.                                Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule C.65, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.

 

65.                                In exercising its powers under Rules C.57, C.62, C.64 and C.67 and its discretion under Rule C.59, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and to:

 

65.1                            such of the provisions of the Insolvency Act 1986, the Competition Act 1998 and the Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force;

 

65.2                            the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the provisions of Rules C.36, C.38, C.40, C.42 and C.45;

 

65.3                            the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders and sponsors;

 

65.4                            the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors;

 

65.5                            the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League competition;

 

65.6                            the reputation of the Company and the League and the need to promote the game of association football generally; and

 

65.7                            the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the event that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency.

 

66.                                Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of Rules C.36, C.38 or C.40 may be deferred if, on or before the date of the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5 of the articles of association of the Football League which has been suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due ceases to be a member of the

 

93



 

Football League its amount shall be added to the next distribution made in accordance with these Rules.

 

Sporting Sanction

 

67.                                Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction of 9 points scored or to be scored in the League competition.  If the Board exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to that effect.

 

68.                                Subject to Rule C.69, the Club may appeal against the deduction of points by sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 2 so that he receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 7 days of the date of the notice given under the provisions of Rule C.67 (time of the essence).

 

69.                                The only ground upon which a Club may appeal as aforesaid is that

 

69.1                            the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not reasonably be expected to have had control; and

 

69.2                            its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event.

 

70.                                An appeal under the provisions of Rule C.68 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel including:

 

70.1                            an authorised insolvency practitioner and

 

70.2                            a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.

 

71.                                The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section R of these Rules but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted.

 

72.                                The Club shall have the onus of proof of the matters set out in the appeal on the balance of probabilities.

 

73.                                If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

74.                                The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.

 

94



 

75.                                Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the Company a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

76.                                The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:

 

76.1                            to allow or dismiss the appeal;

 

76.2                            to order the deposit to be forfeited to the Company or repaid to the appellant Club;

 

76.3                            to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule C.75.

 

77.                                The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Club.

 

Submission of Club Accounts

 

78.                                Each Club shall by 1st March in each Season submit to the Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.

 

79.                                The accounts referred to in Rule C.78 shall:

 

79.1                            include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees;

 

79.2                            include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.

 

80.                                If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to Future Financial Information).

 

81.                                If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 are prepared to a date prior to 30th November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31st March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the

 

95



 

period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30th November and 1st March.

 

82.                                The interim accounts shall:

 

82.1                            comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes;

 

82.2                            be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;

 

82.3                            be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule C.79;

 

82.4                            include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;

 

82.5                            include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year;

 

82.6                            be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

 

82.7                            be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements.

 

83.                                Rule C.80 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them.

 

84.                                Each Club must by 14th April (or such later date as the Board shall specify) in each Season prove that, subject to Rule C.85:

 

84.1                            no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31st December; and

 

84.2                            no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to services provided prior to the preceding 31st December (including PAYE and NIC)

 

is or was overdue as at the preceding 31st March.

 

85.                                For the purpose of Rule C.84:

 

85.1                            “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule B.16, an Academy Manager, an Assistant Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule H.1, an assistant manager or head coach referred to in Rule Q.39 and a safety officer;

 

85.2                            an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31st March if by that date it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.

 

96



 

86.                                By 31st March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule C.81, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of quarterly intervals.

 

87.                                The Future Financial Information shall:

 

87.1                            be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed);

 

87.2                            be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

 

87.3                            to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and

 

87.4                            include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules C.78 and C.81, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.81.

 

88.                                Each Promoted Club shall by 30th June in the year of its promotion submit to the Secretary:

 

88.1                            copies of the documents and other information that it would have been required to submit to the Secretary pursuant to Rules C.78, C.81 and C.84 by 1st March of that year had it then been a member of the Premier League;

 

88.2                            Future Financial Information commencing from 1st July in the year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season; and

 

88.3                            any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules C.80 and C.83.

 

89.                                The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule C.90 if:

 

89.1                            the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary annual accounts as required by Rules C.78 and C.79 or Rule C.88; or

 

89.2                            the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary interim accounts as required by Rule C.81 or Rule C.88; or

 

97



 

89.3                            the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary the Future Financial Information as required by Rule C.86 or Rule C.88; or

 

89.4                            the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence pursuant to Rule C.80, Rule C.83 or Rule C.88 and the Club has failed to do so; or

 

89.5                            the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set out in Rule C.84 (and subject to Rule C.85) were overdue as at the preceding 31st March; or

 

89.6                            the auditors’ report on the annual accounts or interim accounts of the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 and Rule C.81 respectively or Rule C.88 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification; or

 

89.7                            as a result of its review of all the documents and information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules C.78 to C.88, and having taken into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not over the course of the following Season be able to:

 

89.7.1                   pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule C.53 (in so far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as they fall due; or

 

89.7.2                   fulfil its obligation under Rule B.18 to play 2 League Matches against each other Club; or

 

89.7.3                   fulfil its obligations under Rule C.22 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the Company to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts.

 

90.                                The powers referred to in Rule C.89 are:

 

90.1                            to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which shall include, but not be limited to, the matters set out in Rule D26.1 to D26.3;

 

90.2                            to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board shall determine and for such period as it shall determine;

 

90.3                            to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems that this is necessary in order to secure that the Club complies with its obligations listed in Rule C.89.7.

 

91.                                If any Person proposes to acquire Control of a Club:

 

91.1                            the Club shall submit to the Secretary updated Future Financial Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of Control on the Club’s future financial position as soon as reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control or, if such submission is not reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control, no later than 10 Working Days thereafter; and

 

98



 

91.2                            the Board shall have power to require the Person who proposes to acquire or has acquired Control to appear before it and to provide evidence of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to invest in or otherwise make available to the Club;

 

92.                                If the Board determines, in its reasonable opinion, and having considered any information provided to it pursuant to Rule C.91, that the Club will not be able to fulfil its obligations as set out in Rules C.89.7.1 to C.89.7.3, then the Board shall have the powers set out in Rule C.90.

 

HMRC

 

93.                                Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC in respect of PAYE and NIC are up to date (that is, no more than 28 days in arrears).

 

94.                                Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board:

 

94.1                            provide confirmation (to be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards such liabilities); and

 

94.2                            provide HMRC with written permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League.

 

95.                                Where the Board reasonably believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE and NIC are not up to date (as defined in Rule C.93) it may exercise the powers set out in Rule C.90.

 

UEFA Club Licence Applicants

 

96.                                Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section R.

 

Compensation for Postponed Matches

 

97.                                Compensation shall be payable to a Home Club if a League Match in which it should participate is postponed, provided that:

 

97.1                            the postponement is caused by the Visiting Club on the date fixed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proximate thereto being engaged in an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and

 

99



 

97.2                            on the date fixed for the League Match the Home Club is no longer engaged in the relevant competition.

 

98.                                In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensation shall be paid out of the F.A. Cup pool and in the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or in either case as the Board shall determine.

 

99.                                In either case the amount of compensation shall be the sum (if any) by which the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played in that Season.

 

Ticket Sales

 

100.                         Unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon:

 

100.1                      any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 7 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate;

 

100.2                      the proceeds of tickets sold and the face value of any unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to the Home Club within 4 days of the League Match taking place;

 

100.3                      the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of 5 per cent.  per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule C.86.2.

 

Power to Inspect

 

101.                         The Board either by itself or by any person appointed by it shall be empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably suspects has acted in breach of these Rules.

 

100


 

 

 

SECTION D

 

DIRECTORS & DIRECTORS’ REPORTS

 

 

Definitions

 

1.                                       For the purpose of this Section of these Rules:

 

1.1                                  “Auditors” means registered auditors appointed by a Club to audit its accounts who have not been disqualified by the Board under the provisions of Rule D.36;

 

1.2                                  “Auditors’ Report” means a report in Form 3(1);

 

1.3                                  “Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging an individual bankrupt;

 

1.4                                  “Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of Schedule 4A of the Insolvency Act 1986;

 

1.5                                  “Club” includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club;

 

1.6                                  “Concert Party” means any person with which any relevant person is acting in concert within the meaning of paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of “acting in concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting in concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant case;

 

1.7                               “Connected Person” means any Person who directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per cent of:

 

1.7.1                         the issued ordinary share capital of the company; or

 

1.7.2                         the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of the company, or

 

1.7.3                         the voting power in the company, or

 

1.7.4                         the assets of the company which would be available for distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company.

 

1.8                                  “Control” means the power of a Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be deemed to include:

 

1.8.1                         the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the ownership of the share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of directors of

 

101



 

the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of being cast by the members of that board; and/or

 

1.8.2                         the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, shares or other securities in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club;

 

For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person;

 

1.9                                  “Declaration” means a declaration in Form 2A;

 

1.10                            “Director” means any person occupying the position of director of a Club whose particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162 of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a person in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a director of a company;

 

1.11                            “Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the Insolvency Act 1986;

 

1.12                            “Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule D.26;

 

1.13                            “Objectives” has the meaning set out in Rule D.34;

 

1.14                            “Report” means a report in Form 3(2);

 

1.15                            “Shares” includes securities;

 

1.16                            “Spent Conviction” means a conviction in respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this Act does not apply for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of the Act applied.

 

1.17                            “Third Party Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to or for the benefit of Agents referred to in Rule D.26) by or on behalf of a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment.

 

102



 

PART 1 — DIRECTORS

 

Owners’ and Directors’ Test

 

2.                                       A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if:

 

2.1                                  either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or

 

2.2                                  either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant Interest in a Club while he either directly or indirectly holds any interest in any class of Shares of another Club; or

 

2.3                                  he becomes prohibited by law from being a Director (including without limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986, or being subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under that Act, unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under that Act permitting an appointment as a Director); or

 

2.4                                  he has a conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction:

 

2.4.1                         in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’ imprisonment was imposed; or

 

2.4.2                         in respect of any offence involving any act which would reasonably be considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or

 

2.4.3                         in respect of an offence set out in the Appendix 12 Schedule of Offences or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or

 

2.5                                  he makes an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or becomes the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order; or

 

2.6                                  he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a Director of it, has suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the purposes of this Rule D.2.6 and Rule D.2.7 a person shall be deemed to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his having resigned as a Director of that Club); or

 

2.7                                  he has been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; or

 

2.8                                  he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is registered with UK Sport or Sport England, or any corresponding national or international association, whether such suspension or ban is

 

103



 

direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); or

 

2.9                                  he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body including, without limitation, the Law Society, the Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent body in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension, disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); or

 

2.10                            he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003;

 

2.11                            he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary proceedings were brought or not):

 

2.11.1                   Rule V.27; or

 

2.11.2                   Rule E.8 of the Rules of the Football Association (as amended, or replaced from time to time); or

 

2.11.3                   any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the prohibition on betting on football matches played in England and Wales.

 

Submission of Declaration

 

3.                                       Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each Club shall submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed by the Director to which it refers and by an Authorised Signatory, who shall not be the same person.

 

4.                                       Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted from the Football League shall likewise submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed as aforesaid.

 

5.                                       If any person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director or acquiring Control of the Club):

 

5.1                                  the Club shall no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is anticipated that such person shall become a Director submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of that person signed by him and by an Authorised Signatory;

 

5.2                                  within 5 Working Days of receipt thereof the Secretary shall confirm to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions in Rule D.2, and if he is so liable the Board will take the steps set out in Rule D.7; and

 

104



 

5.3                                  he shall not become a Director until the Club has received confirmation from the Secretary pursuant to Rule D.5.2 above that he is not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule D.2.

 

Change of Director’s Circumstances

 

6.                                       Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained in a submitted Declaration:

 

6.1                                  the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and

 

6.2                                  the Club shall thereupon give such particulars in writing to the Secretary.

 

Disqualification of a Director

 

7.                                       Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule D.6 or by any other means that a person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule D.2, the Board will:

 

7.1                                  give written notice to the person that he is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) require him forthwith to resign as a Director; and

 

7.2                                  give written notice to the Club that the person is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) in default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such.

 

Disciplinary Provisions

 

8.                                       Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or which submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section R.

 

9.                                       Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid.

 

Suspension of the Club

 

10.                                If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule D.7.1 fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a person to whom Rule D.5 applies despite having received a notice under the provisions of Rule D.7.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.

 

105



 

11.                                A suspended Club shall not play in:

 

11.1                            any League Match; or

 

11.2                            any Premier Academy League Match; or

 

11.3                            any Premier Reserve League Match; or

 

11.4                            any of the competitions set out in Rules E.10 and E.11; or

 

11.5                            any other match.

 

12.                                For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.

 

13.                                Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.

 

Appeal against Disqualification of a Director

 

14.                                Any person or Club who receives notice under Rule D.7 above has a right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will take full effect.

 

15.                                Any person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must, within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Secretary a notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000.

 

16.                                The only grounds upon which a person or Club may appeal a disqualification notice are:

 

16.1                            none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule D.2 apply; or

 

16.2                            in respect of a conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under Rule D.2.4, or a suspension or ban by a sport ruling body under Rule D.2.8, or a suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body under Rule D.2.9, there are compelling reasons why that particular conviction, suspension, ban, disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; or

 

16.3                            it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21 days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist;

 

16.4                            the Disqualifying Event is a conviction imposed between 19th August 2004 and 5th June 2009 for an offence which would not have led to disqualification as a Director under Premier League Rules as they applied during that period;

 

106



 

16.5                            the Disqualifying Event is a conviction which is the subject of an appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it would be unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director pending the determination of that appeal.

 

17.                                An appeal under the provisions of Rule D.14 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel including a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.

 

18.                                The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section R of these Rules but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted.

 

19.                                The person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the onus of proof of the matters set out in the appeal on the balance of probabilities.

 

20.                                If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

21.                                The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.

 

22.                                Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the Company a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

23.                                The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:

 

23.1                            to allow the appeal in full;

 

23.2                            to reject the appeal;

 

23.3                            if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case.

 

23.4                            to declare that no Disqualifying Event ever existed or that any Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist;

 

23.5                            to order the deposit to be forfeited to the Company or to be repaid to the appellant person or Club;

 

23.6                            to order the appellant person or Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule D.22;

 

107


 

24.                                The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant person and Club.

 

Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc

 

25.                                No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law of the United Kingdom or the European Union:

 

25.1                            he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or

 

25.2                            no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or indirectly, to or for his benefit.

 

PART 2 — DIRECTOR’S REPORTS

 

Material Transactions

 

26.                                For the purposes of a Report Material Transactions shall comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and administration records which exceeds (or in the case of more than one payment or financial obligation in the aggregate exceed) in value £25,000 and which is (or are) in respect of any of the following:

 

26.1                            Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; or

 

26.2                            remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits they are entitled to receive); or

 

26.3                            payments to or for the benefit of Agents; or

 

26.4                            Third Party Payments

 

and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or Agents shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to or for the benefit of a Player or Agent (as the case may be) including, for this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Agent (as the case may be) has an interest.

 

Record of Material Transactions

 

27.                                Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify its date(s), its amount(s) and the nature of it shall be recorded by a Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its Auditors and the League.

 

28.                                Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct.

 

108



 

Preparation of the Report

 

29.                                At the end of each of its accounting periods the Directors of each Club shall prepare or cause to be prepared a Report.

 

30.                                Subject to Rule D.31 below, upon a Report having been prepared it shall be signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club.

 

31.                                Any such Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign the Report shall note the Report to that effect, giving full reasons.

 

32.                                Any Director signing a Report who knows or ought reasonably to know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any Director noting a Report knowing that such note or the reasons given by him are false or misleading in any way will in either case act in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section R.

 

33.                                Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the Directors and Auditors of their Club in the preparation of Reports and Auditors’ Reports.

 

Objectives

 

34.                                The Objectives referred to in the Report are to ensure that:

 

34.1                            in relation to Compensation Fees:

 

34.1.1                   the Club has formally adopted a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has authority to negotiate Players’ transfers and the terms of Players’ contracts, what approvals (if any) are required before such authority is exercised and who is the Authorised Signatory;

 

34.1.2                   Material Transactions have been entered into by the Club strictly in accordance with its transfer policy and the provisions of these Rules;

 

34.2                            in relation to remuneration of Players, details of their remuneration and any benefits they are entitled to receive are fully disclosed in the Players’ contracts and the terms thereof have been strictly observed;

 

34.3                            in relation to payments to or for the benefit of Agents:

 

34.3.1                   all Material Transactions between Clubs and Agents are evidenced in writing; and

 

34.3.2                   all Material Transactions between Clubs and Agents are authorised by a person appointed by the Directors of the Club for that purpose;

 

109



 

34.4                            in relation to Third Party Payments:

 

34.4.1                   all contracts and arrangements in relation thereto have been entered into by the Club with the authority of its Directors or a person appointed by them for that purpose; and

 

34.4.2                   the terms of such contracts and arrangements have been strictly observed;

 

34.5                            in all such cases all elements of the Material Transaction have been accurately and completely entered into the accounting and administration records of the Club on a timely basis, including the record required by Rule D.27.

 

Submission of the Report

 

35.                                Within 10 months of the end of each of its accounting periods each Club shall cause its Auditors to submit its Report together with its Auditors’ Report to the Secretary on behalf of the Board and the Board shall be entitled to rely on the contents of any Report and any Auditors’ Report in exercising its powers set out in Section R of these Rules.

 

Disqualification

 

36.                                The Board shall have power at any time to disqualify Auditors from preparing Auditors’ Reports.

 

37.                                It shall be a condition precedent to the exercise of such power that the Board shall have communicated with the Club for which the Auditors in question act setting out fully its reasons and inviting the Club and its Auditors within 21 days to show cause why its Auditors should not be disqualified.

 

38.                                A Club to which such a communication is addressed shall be entitled within the said period of 21 days to require the Board to exercise its power of inquiry under Rule R.1 and to inquire into the reasons for the proposed disqualification and both the Club and the Auditors in question shall be entitled to appear before the Board when conducting such inquiry.

 

39.                                In the event of a Club’s Auditors being disqualified under the provisions of this Rule, the Club in question shall as soon as practicable appoint other auditors to replace them.

 

110



 

 

SECTION E

 

FIXTURES

 

 

Arranging Fixtures

 

1.                                       The dates of League Matches shall be fixed and published by the Board as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season and except as otherwise provided in this Section of these Rules, League Matches shall be played on the dates thus fixed.

 

2.                                       No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the 6 days preceding the 4 dates agreed between the League and the Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played.

 

3.                                       Except for League Matches scheduled to be televised live and subject to Rules E.4, E.6, E.7, and E.8, weekend League Matches will be played on Saturdays.

 

4.                                       League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless:

 

4.1                                  it falls on a Sunday, or

 

4.2                                  it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately following Saturday.

 

5.                                       The copyright in the League’s fixture list shall belong to the Company.

 

Rearranging fixtures

 

6.                                       The Board shall have power at any time to change the date upon which a League Match is to be played. Before exercising such power the Board will consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs which may be affected thereby.

 

7.                                       A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League Match to the following Sunday provided that:

 

7.1                                  it gives notice to that effect to the Secretary and to its League Match opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA match being fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter);

 

7.2                                  there is no police objection;

 

111



 

7.3                                  the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA match within 2 days of the rearranged League Match being played.

 

8.                                       A Club may apply to the Board to rearrange a Saturday fixture so that it is played on the preceding Friday or the following Sunday and in considering whether to exercise its power to do so the Board shall have regard also to:

 

8.1                                  the principle that such applications shall not normally be granted in respect of more than 2 League Matches in any one week;

 

8.2                                  the effect any such rearrangements would have on published football pool coupons.

 

Arranging other matches

 

9.                                       A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season:

 

9.1                                  until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule E.1; or

 

9.2                                  so that it adversely affects a League Match.

 

Other competitions

 

10.                                Except with the prior written approval of the Board, a Club shall not enter or play in any competition other than:

 

10.1                            the UEFA Champions League;

 

10.2                            the UEFA Europa League;

 

10.3                            the F.A. Cup;

 

10.4                            the F.A. Community Shield;

 

10.5                            the Football League Cup;

 

10.6                            competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member.

 

11.                                Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup.

 

12.                                Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.

 

Postponement of League Matches

 

13.                                A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except:

 

112



 

13.1                            when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules E.10.1, E.10.2, and E.10.3; or

 

13.2                            with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; or

 

13.3                            by order of the police; or

 

13.4                            by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or

 

13.5                            on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

14.                                Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match pursuant to Rule E.13.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall:

 

14.1                            complete and make available on request to the Premier League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and

 

14.2                            time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police, the chairman of the Club’s Safety Advisory Group and the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule E.17.

 

15.                                Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules E.13.1, E.13.2, E.13.3 or E.13.4, the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Secretary, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule E.6 and fix a date upon which the League Match in question shall be played.

 

Failure to play a League Match

 

16.                                Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule E.13, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule E.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rule E.6, E.7 or E.8 will be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

Replaying a League Match

 

17.                                The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule R.48.

 

Match Delegate

 

18.                                The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all areas of the ground.

 

19.                                The match delegate will act as the official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League.

 

113



 

20 .                                The fees and expenses of the match delegate will be paid by the League at rates determined from time to time by the Board.

 

Full Strength Teams

 

21 .                                In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team.

 

Minimum Age

 

22 .                                A Player who for the purpose of Rule N.12 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a League Match.

 

Team Sheet

 

23 .                                At least one hour before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee and hand to him and their opponents and make available to the media a team sheet in Form 4 containing the following particulars:

 

23.1                            the shirt numbers and names of its Players (including substitute Players) who are to take part in that League Match;

 

23.2                            the colour of the Strip to be worn by its Players, including the goalkeeper;

 

23.3                            the names and job titles of up to 7 Officials who will occupy the trainer’s bench during that League Match.

 

24.                                Any Club acting in breach of Rule E.23 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

25.                                If any Player (or substitute Player) named in a team sheet is injured after the submission of the team sheet but before kick-off, upon the referee being satisfied that the injury is such that the Player in question cannot reasonably be expected to play, the name of another Player may be added to the team sheet as a Player or substitute Player.

 

26.                                No Player whose name does not appear on his Club’s team sheet shall take the field of play in that League Match.

 

Substitute Players

 

27.                                In any League Match a Club may include in its team sheet up to 7 substitute Players of whom not more than 3 may take part in the League Match subject to the conditions set out in Law 3 of the Laws of the Game.

 

114



 

28.                                Not more than 3 substitute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same time on the perimeter of a pitch upon which a League Match is being played.

 

Kick-Off

 

29.                                The Board in consultation with the participating Clubs shall determine the kick-off time of League Matches which are televised live.

 

30 .                                In the case of all other League Matches, except with the prior written approval of the Board, the Home Club shall fix the time of kick-off so that it is:

 

30.1                            at or between 11.00 a.m. and 3.00 p.m. for Saturday and Bank Holiday League Matches;

 

30.2                            at or between 11.00 a.m. and 8.00 p.m. for Sunday and midweek matches.

 

31.                                A Home Club must give the appointed Match Officials at least 7 days’ prior written notice in Form 5 of the kick-off time of a League Match at which they are officiating.

 

32.                                Each Club participating in a League Match shall adhere to the kick-off time and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Secretary together with any explanation therefor.

 

33.                                Any Club which without good reason causes to be delayed either the kick-off of a League Match from the time fixed or the re-start after the half-time interval:

 

33.1                            shall on the first such occasion pay a fixed penalty of £5,000 if the delay does not exceed 15 minutes;

 

33.2                            shall on a second or subsequent occasion within 2 years of the first such occasion or if in any case the delay exceeds 15 minutes be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

Processional Entry

 

34.                                Teams participating in a League Match will process together onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off, led by the referee and the assistant referees.

 

Use of Official Ball

 

35.                                In all League Matches the Home Club shall provide and the participating Clubs shall use only the official ball approved from time to time by the League.

 

Occupation of the Trainer’s Bench

 

36.                                The trainer’s bench required under the provisions of Rule I.30 shall be occupied during a League Match only by substitute Players and Officials whose names appear on the team sheet.

 

115



 

37.                                Any Player who is dismissed from the field of play shall proceed immediately to the dressing room and shall not occupy the trainer’s bench.

 

Use of the Technical Area

 

38.                                Either the Manager or the team coach may convey tactical instructions to the Players during a League Match from the edge of the technical area referred to in Rule I.31, returning to the trainer’s bench immediately thereafter.

 

Duration of League Matches

 

39.                                Subject to the provisions of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule E.40, the duration of a League Match shall be 90 minutes.

 

40.                                The Board may order a League Match which for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 minutes to count as a completed fixture or to be replayed.

 

41.                                The half-time interval in League Matches shall be 15 minutes.

 

Notification of League Match results

 

42.                                Within 6 days of a League Match each participating Club shall submit Form 6 to the Secretary duly completed.

 

Gate Statements

 

43.                                Within 10 Working Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submit Form 7 to the Secretary duly completed.

 

Penalties

 

44.                                Any Club acting in breach of Rules E.34 or E.42 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

116


 

 

SECTION F

 

PLAYER IDENTIFICATION AND STRIP

 

 

Player Identification

 

1.                                       Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad.

 

2.                                       A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season.

 

3.                                       Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively.

 

4.                                       While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated.

 

5.                                       Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated.

 

6.                                       Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Secretary on Form 8 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Secretary is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them.

 

7.                                       When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board.

 

8.                                       The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts.

 

9.                                       The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time.

 

10.                                The colour and design of the shirt and stockings worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials.

 

11.                                The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such.

 

117



 

12.                                Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules F.1 to F.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section R.

 

Home and Away Strip

 

13.                                Each Club shall have a home Strip and an away Strip which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.

 

14.                                The logo of the League shall appear on each sleeve of both home Strip and away Strip shirts.

 

15.                                Neither the home Strip shirt nor the away Strip shirt shall be of a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials.

 

16.                                Not later than 4 weeks before the commencement of each Season each Club shall register its Strips by submitting to the Secretary Form 9 together with samples of its home Strip, away Strip and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with these Rules and a brief written description of each and the Secretary having entered the descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League.

 

17.                                Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule F.16 shall have on it:

 

17.1                            the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule F.7;

 

17.2                            any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule F.28.1.

 

18.                                If pursuant to Rule F.16 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with these Rules:

 

18.1                            the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and

 

18.2                            the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board.

 

19.                                Subject to Rule F.20, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made except with the prior written permission of the Board.

 

20.                                On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season an alternative Strip may be worn provided that:

 

118



 

20.1                            at least 7 days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Secretary and the opposing Club together in each case with a sample of the Strip intended to be worn;

 

20.2                            the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or away Strip for the following Season.

 

21.                                Subject to Rules F.20 and F.22, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear its home Strip unless the home Strips of the participating Clubs are alike or similar or are in the opinion of the referee likely to cause confusion in which event Players of the Visiting Club shall wear its away Strip, third Strip or a combination of its home Strip, away Strip and its third Strip.  In the event of any dispute with regard to the Strip to be worn by either Club, the referee’s decision shall be final.

 

22.                                Players of the Visiting Club may wear its away Strip or third Strip when playing in League Matches provided that they shall not do so on more than 8 occasions in any Season, including those occasions, if any, when required to do so by virtue of the foregoing provisions of Rule F.21. For the avoidance of doubt, nothing in this Rule shall limit the number of occasions a Club may be required to change its Strip pursuant to Rule F.21.

 

23.                                At least 7 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club on Form 9A of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear.  If the Home Club is of the opinion that this is likely to cause confusion it shall immediately notify the League.

 

24.                                Subject to Rule F.20, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing Strip other than its registered home Strip or away Strip or third Strip or a combination of the three except with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

Third Strip

 

25.                                Each Club may have a third Strip in addition to its home Strip and its away Strip.

 

26.                                The provisions of Rules F.14, F.15 and F.16 shall apply to any third Strip as well as to home Strip and away Strip.

 

Strip Advertising

 

27.                                Provided that:

 

27.1                            the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and

 

27.2                            it complies with the Football Association Rules for the time being in force;

 

advertising on Strip shall be permitted.

 

119



 

 

SECTION G

 

MATCH OFFICIALS

 

 

Appointment of Match Officials

 

1.                                       Prior to the commencement of each Season the Professional Game Match Officials Limited (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “PGMOL”) will compile and publish a list of referees and assistant referees eligible to be appointed to officiate at forthcoming League Matches.

 

2.                                       PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at any time.

 

3.                                       PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and on Form 10 to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL.

 

4.                                       No Match Official appointed to officiate at a League Match shall undertake any other appointment on the date fixed for the League Match without having first obtained the written consent of the Board.

 

Rules binding on Match Officials

 

5.                                       Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule G.3 shall constitute an agreement with the Company by such Match Official to be bound by and to comply with:

 

5.1                                  the Laws of the Game;

 

5.2                                  the Football Association Rules;

 

5.3                                  these Rules.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

6.                                       The League shall pay fees and expenses to Match Officials at such rates and in such manner and subject to such conditions as PGMOL may determine from time to time.

 

7.                                       In addition PGMOL may at its discretion make further payments to a referee in recognition of his performance and his commitment to training, education and development.

 

8.                                       No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official.

 

120



 

Pre-Match Procedures

 

9.                                       Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointed to officiate, the referee shall:-

 

9.1                                  together with the other Match Officials, arrive at the ground not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off;

 

9.2                                  decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and

 

9.2.1                         if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed;

 

9.2.2                         if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be re-marked;

 

9.3                                  receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule E.23;

 

9.4                                  permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured as provided in Rule E.25;

 

9.5                                  check and approve any football to be used in the League Match;

 

9.6                                  ensure that the Home Club has made a coloured ball available;

 

9.7                                  wear one of the match uniforms provided by the League ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams;

 

9.8                                  ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section F of these Rules;

 

9.9                                  ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play;

 

9.10                            decide the position of assistant referees for the kick-off and their direction of patrol;

 

9.11                            ensure that each assistant referee carries a flag provided by the League;

 

9.12                            with the assistant referees lead the participating teams onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off.

 

Compliance with Instructions

 

10.                                Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match.

 

Post-Match Procedures

 

11.                                The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing on Form 11 to the Secretary as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match:

 

11.1                            on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club;

 

11.2                            on the late arrival at the ground of any of the Match Officials giving reasons therefore;

 

11.3                            on the condition of the pitch;

 

11.4                            on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off being delayed;

 

121



 

11.5                            on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players;

 

11.6                            on any change of Strip ordered;

 

11.7                            on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with Rule E.34;

 

11.8                            on any Player being cautioned or sent-off;

 

11.9                            on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore;

 

11.10                      on the performance of the assistant referees and any reserve official and fourth official;

 

11.11                      on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials.

 

12.                                A referee shall likewise report to the Football Association any breach of the Football Association Rules.

 

13.                                As soon as practicable after and in any event within 6 days of a League Match the Home Club shall provide a recording on DVD (or such other format as the League shall specify) of the League Match to each of the referee and the League.

 

14.                                Any Club acting in breach of Rule G.13 will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

122


 

 

SECTION H

 

MEDICAL

 

 

Appointment of Medical Personnel

 

1.                                       Each Club shall appoint at least one part-time team doctor and one part-time crowd doctor and employ one full-time senior physiotherapist.

 

Qualifications of Medical Personnel

 

2.                                       The team doctor appointed by a Club shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council.  A team doctor appointed on or after the commencement of the 2002/2003 Season who has not previously held such an appointment must hold the Diploma in Sports Medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification.  With effect from Season 2008/09 each team doctor shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

3.                                       A crowd doctor appointed by a Club shall be a registered medical practitioner and either:

 

3.1                                  hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“the Faculty”) or its equivalent; or

 

3.2                                  have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s Generic Crowd Doctor Training Course or its equivalent.

 

Each crowd doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course at least once every five years.

 

4.                                       The senior physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of The Health Professions Council. With effect from Season 2008/09 each therapist shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

5.                                       Any assistant physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of the Health Professions Council or hold the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification.

 

123



 

Continuing Professional Development

 

6.                                       Team doctors and therapists appointed by a Club shall each year undertake a minimum of 36 hours of continuing professional development and shall maintain a record thereof and produce the same for inspection by a duly appointed representative of the League when requested and in addition shall attend the education conferences and seminars organised by the Football Association.

 

Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities

 

7.                                       At every League Match:

 

7.1                                  each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its team doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its crowd doctor.  The Home Club’s team doctor and crowd doctor shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the match;

 

7.2                                  each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a therapist who is qualified as required by Rule H.4;

 

7.3                                  each participating Club’s team doctor and therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule H.4) shall occupy that Club’s trainer’s bench during the League Match;

 

7.4                                  the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with on-field medical incidents;

 

7.5                                  no person other than a participating Club’s team doctor, therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule H.4) or the paramedics referred to in Rule H.7.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play;

 

7.6                                  the Home Club shall provide a minimum of 2 stretchers and an appropriately trained team of stretcher bearers for each stretcher to remove injured Players or Match Officials from the field of play;

 

7.7                                  the Home Club shall provide a medical treatment and examination room close to both teams’ dressing rooms and shall ensure that the mandatory equipment as prescribed by the Board from time to time is available;

 

7.8                                  the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a person or persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the ground to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital;

 

7.9                                  the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club an emergency care/medical information sheet in the manner prescribed by the Board from time to time.

 

124



 

8.                                       At any other match in which a Club team participates (except as required under the Rules of the F.A. Cup or the Football League Cup) the Home Club shall procure the attendance of the holder of:

 

8.1                                  a current, recognised four day first aid at work qualification, or

 

8.2                                  the FA Emergency Aid qualification and the FA First Aid for Sport qualification, or

 

8.3                                  the Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid Certificate.

 

Head Injuries

 

9.                                       Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who having sustained a head injury leaves the field of play, shall not be allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) until he has been examined by a medical practitioner and declared fit to do so.

 

Medical Records

 

10.                                Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Students registered on scholarship agreements in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 13 and keep medical records which shall be made available for inspection by authorised representatives of the League.

 

11.                                Where the transfer including the Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall at the request of the other Club provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening of the Player).

 

Medical Insurance

 

12.                                During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Students with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board.  In the case of such Students such insurance may be limited to football related injuries.

 

125



 

 

SECTION I

 

GROUND CRITERIA

 

 

Safety Certificate

 

1.                                       Subject to Rule I.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975.

 

2.                                       If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate.

 

Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities

 

3.                                       Each Club shall either own its ground and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season .

 

Ground Sharing

 

4.                                       No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement unless the agreement contains a legally enforceable provision to the effect that the playing of the Club’s League Matches shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement.

 

Ground Registration

 

5.                                       Each Club shall register its ground with the Secretary and no Club shall remove to another ground without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, such consent not to be unreasonably withheld.

 

6.                                       In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent:

 

6.1                                  would be consistent with the objects of the Company as set out in the Memorandum;

 

6.2                                  would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its ground;

 

6.3                                  would not adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities;

 

6.4                                  would not have an adverse effect on Visiting Clubs;

 

6.5                                  would not adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of the proposed location; and

 

6.6                                  would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally.

 

126



 

All Seater Grounds

 

7.                                       Spectators admitted to a registered ground shall be offered only seated accommodation, the majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces.

 

Ground Regulations

 

8.                                       Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the Company and the Football League are displayed prominently at its ground.

 

Covered Stadia

 

9.                                       Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing area of its stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy of its application together with copies of all submitted plans.

 

10.                                No League Match shall take place at any stadium where during the playing of the League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable roof without the prior written approval of the Board.  Before giving or refusing to give any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account their representations.

 

Dressing Rooms

 

11.                                Each Club shall provide dressing rooms for Players the minimum area of which (excluding showers, baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres.

 

Drug-testing Room

 

12.                                Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media.  The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.

 

Media Facilities

 

13.                                At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide press facilities to the following minimum standard:

 

13.1                            50 press seats located near the press working area in the stadium and giving a good view of the pitch;

 

13.2                            each press seat shall have a desk top, an electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor and, unless the Home Club is able to provide sufficient telephone lines or an adequate wi-fi system to meet demand, a telephone socket;

 

13.3                            a working area located in the same stand as the teams’ dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50 square metres equipped with 15 individual or linked work stations;

 

13.4                            each workstation shall have its own electricity supply and telephone socket;

 

13.5                            refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and at half time.

 

127



 

14.                                At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide broadcasting facilities to the following minimum standard:

 

14.1                            18 commentary positions located on a gantry or other suitable position for exclusive use by UK Broadcasters;

 

14.2                            12 television commentary positions located on a gantry or other suitable position for exclusive use by Overseas Broadcasters including one suitable position to enable pictures to be transmitted via a mini-camera;

 

14.3                            The commentary positions referred to in Rule I.14.1 and Rule I.14.2 shall be situated on the same side of the pitch as the host Broadcaster’s main camera position;

 

14.4                            15 commentary positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and any radio broadcasters with whom the Club or its opponent has entered into a Club Radio Contract, each such position situated as close to the halfway line as possible and with a clear view of a television monitor, and if such positions are situated in a press box then they shall be separated from adjoining press positions by a soundproof screen or gangway;

 

14.5                            5 suitable positions pitchside to enable 3 International Broadcasters and 2 UK Broadcasters to broadcast pitchside pre-match, at half-time and post-match;

 

14.6                            2 suitable covered areas for television interviews undertaken by UK Broadcasters and Overseas Broadcasters, situated in the same stand as those Broadcasters’ commentary positions and each with sufficient space to accommodate a standard size interview backdrop and situated so that each may be used without interfering with the use of the other, access to which shall be appropriately restricted and stewarded;

 

14.7                            a secure area outside and adjacent to the stadium of at least 1000 square metres for the exclusive use of UK Broadcasters’ and Overseas Broadcasters’ vehicles and equipment;

 

14.8                            camera positions, microphone positions, any further commentary positions and any ancillary facilities in each case as agreed with Broadcasters.

 

15.                                If a Club fails to provide any of the facilities required by Rules I.13 or I.14, the Board may withhold from that Club its share of Overseas Broadcasting Money to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule C.37 until such time as it has provided those facilities.

 

Facilities for Photographers

 

16.                                At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide facilities for photographers to the following minimum standard:

 

16.1                            pitch side access for 20 photographers and messengers and, at the discretion of the Home Club’s Safety Officer, appropriate pitch side wiring;

 

16.2                            bibs bearing the word ‘Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on both the front and rear of the bib;

 

16.3                            bibs of a different colour bearing the word ‘Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered;

 

128


 

16.4                            a stewarded working area or wire room of 20 square metres equipped with 8 ISDN lines, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support lap top computers and refreshment facilities.

 

17 .                                The registered ground of each Club shall be hardwired to the satisfaction of the Board for the benefit of Broadcasters and the hardwiring shall at all times be maintained in good working order.

 

18 .                                Any Club which is unable to comply with Rules I.11, I.13, I.14 and I.16 may make application to the Board to be allowed time to do so and the Board in its absolute discretion may allow such time for compliance as it thinks fit.

 

Security

 

19.                                In order to safeguard the Players, directors and Officials of a Visiting Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that:

 

19.1                            the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance;

 

19.2                            barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance;

 

19.3                            a parking area is provided for directors and Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the stadium;

 

19.4                            the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded.

 

20 .                                Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the match.

 

The Pitch

 

21 .                                In League Matches the length of the pitch shall be not more than 110 metres nor less than 100 metres and its breadth not more than 75 metres nor less than 64 metres.

 

22 .                                For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.

 

23 .                                A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 12 to the Secretary.

 

129



 

24 .                                The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Secretary a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions.

 

25 .                                No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board.

 

26 .                                Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard.

 

27 .                                Each Club shall provide and maintain at its registered ground an undersoil heating system or some other adequate system of pitch protection to the reasonable satisfaction of the Board which shall be operated to the extent necessary to procure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match.

 

Pitch Protection

 

28 .                                In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time:

 

28.1                            the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 4;

 

28.2                            pre-match  warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off  time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off  time;

 

28.3                            if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice;

 

28.4                            the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes;

 

28.5                            for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;

 

28.6                            all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule I.28.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;

 

28.7                            Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time;

 

28.8                            the Home Club may water the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and

 

130



 

28.9                            any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used.

 

Artificial Surfaces

 

29.                                No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface.

 

Trainer’s Bench Facilities

 

30 .                                Each Club shall provide separate trainer’s benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainer’s benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each be capable of seating not less than 11 persons.

 

Technical Areas

 

31.                                The technical areas shall include the trainer’s benches required by Rule I.30 and shall extend 1 metre either side of each and to within 1 metre of the touchline.

 

32.                                The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked.

 

33.                                No person shall use or have access to a television monitor or like device in or around the technical areas during League Matches.

 

Floodlights

 

34 .                                A Club’s registered ground must have floodlights giving an average lux value of at least 800 with a minimum lux value of 500 at any location on the pitch.

 

35 .                                Each Club shall ensure that floodlighting installation and its supporting services at its registered ground are properly designed and maintained and shall cause the same to be inspected at the commencement of each Close Season by a Chartered Electrical Engineer who shall be required to certify in writing that:

 

35.1                            the floodlights comply with Rule I.34 and that

 

35.2                            the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard and have been properly maintained.

 

36 .                                Forthwith upon receipt of the certificate required by Rule I.35 and in any event not less than 6 weeks before the commencement of the following Season, a copy shall be sent to the Secretary.

 

131



 

Sanitary Facilities

 

37 .                                Each Club shall provide sufficient bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Football Licensing Authority. The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.

 

Facilities for the Disabled

 

38.                                Each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters.

 

CCTV

 

39.                                A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its ground.

 

40.                                Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcasting Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its ground only.  The written consent of the Board shall be required to relay the said signal to any other location.  In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted in such manner as the Board may from time to time direct.

 

Giant Screens

 

41.                                Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s ground shall not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present.

 

42 .                                Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

42.1                            the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials;

 

42.2                            it shall be operated by a responsible person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use;

 

42.3                            the screen may be used to show:

 

42.3.1                   live action;

 

42.3.2                   when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents;

 

42.4                            the screen shall not be used to show:

 

42.4.1                   action replays of negative or controversial incidents;

 

132



 

42.4.2                   any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official;

 

42.4.3                   the area of the trainers’ bench;

 

42.4.4                   until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play;

 

42.4.5                   any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute.

 

133


 

 

SECTION J

 

CUSTOMER CHARTER

 

Requirement for Customer Charter

 

1.               Each Club shall have a written customer charter in which shall be set out its policy with regard to ticketing, merchandise and its relations with its supporters, season ticket holders, shareholders, sponsors, local authority and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules called “stakeholders”).

 

2.               A copy of its customer charter and any amendments made thereto shall be furnished to the League by each Club and shall be made available to the public.

 

Reporting

 

3.                 Each Club shall:

 

3.1                                  submit a report annually to the League during the Close Season describing how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved;

 

3.2                                  comply promptly with any request for information made by the League.

 

Ticketing

 

4.                 A Club’s ticketing policy should:

 

4.1                                  provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore:

 

4.2                                  aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes;

 

4.3                                  facilitate wider access to matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the cheapest;

 

4.4                                  allow for a reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a restricted view of the pitch;

 

4.5                                  adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the local community;

 

4.6                                  give details of the availability of seating for disabled spectators and their carers and the pricing policy in relation thereto;

 

4.7                                  set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar scheme;

 

4.8                                  make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at competitive rates of interest;

 

4.9                                  promote the availability of match tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least 5 per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders;

 

134



 

4.10                            deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets;

 

4.11                            include the following provisions in respect of abandoned matches:

 

4.11.1                   abandonment after spectators admitted to the ground but before kick-off - free admission to the rearranged match;

 

4.11.2                   abandonment after kick-off - half price admission to the rearranged match;

 

4.12                            refer to the obligations set out in Rules J.5 to J.9 below.

 

5.               Each Club shall provide an area of its ground for the exclusive use of family groups and junior supporters.

 

6.               Concessionary prices must be available for:

 

6.1                                  senior citizens; and

 

6.2                                  junior supporters.

 

7.               Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, each Home Club shall make available to its Visiting Club:

 

7.1                                  3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s ground is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its ground capacity; and, whether or not that allocation is taken up,

 

7.2                                  tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator accommodation.

 

8.               At least half of the tickets referred to in Rule J.7 above must be made available on a sale or return basis and the balance must be ordered by the Visiting Club (subject to the conditions set out in Rule C.100) at least 4 weeks before the League Match to which they relate.

 

9.               A Home Club shall not charge admission prices to supporters of a Visiting Club which are higher than those charged to its own supporters for comparable accommodation and in particular concessionary rates offered to senior citizens and junior supporters shall apply to supporters of a Visiting Club.

 

10.        Each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches upon announcing the same publicly.

 

135



 

Merchandise

 

11.          A Club’s merchandising policy should:

 

11.1                            allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to its design;

 

11.2                            identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change;

 

11.3                            provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date;

 

11.4                            refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules J.13 to J.16 below.

 

12.                                Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’ Strip currently registered as required by Rule F.16.

 

13.                                In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 1.

 

14.                                Upon a promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 2 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that:

 

14.1                            they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and that

 

14.2                            they should inform the Office of Fair Trading if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed.

 

15.                                No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done any thing which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule J.13 above.

 

16.                                Each Club shall provide the Director General of Fair Trading with such information as he may need in order to satisfy himself that Rules J.13 to J.15 above have been complied with.

 

136



 

Relations with Stakeholders

 

17.                                A Club’s policy with regard to its stakeholders should:

 

17.1                            provide for consultation with them on a regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format;

 

17.2                            promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist.

 

137



 

 

SECTION K

 

PLAYERS’ CONTRACTS

 

Approaches to Players

 

1.                                       A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with such a Player:

 

1.1                                  if he is an Out of Contract Player, or,

 

1.2                                  in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted.

 

2.                                       A Club shall be at liberty after the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following to make such an approach to a Contract Player:

 

2.1                                  who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1st July; and

 

2.2                                  who has received no offer from his Club under Rule M.17.2 or

 

2.3                                  who has received but has declined such offer.

 

3.                                       Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Agent, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule K.1.2  or Rule K.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

4.                                       For the purposes of Rules K.2 and K.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club.

 

Approaches by Players

 

5.                                       An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club).

 

6.                                       Subject to Rule K.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule K.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club.

 

7.                                       After the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following a Contract Player to whom Rule K.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule K.5.

 

138



 

Public Statements

 

8.                                       A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules K.3 and K.6.

 

Inducements

 

9.                                       Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract:

 

9.1                                  no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Agent a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

 

9.2                                  no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Agent to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule.

 

Form of Contract

 

10.                                Contracts between Clubs and Players signed before 5th June 2003 shall be in Form 13; such contracts signed on or after that date (or, in the case of a club promoted to the League from the Football League, on or after the date upon which it becomes a member of the League) shall be in Form 13A.

 

Length of Contract

 

11.                                Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30th June.  The exceptions to this Rule are:

 

11.1                            contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than 3 years;

 

11.2                            monthly contracts;

 

11.3                            Week by Week Contracts.

 

Players’ Remuneration

 

12.                                Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract.

 

13.                                The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player shall be strictly adhered to.

 

14.                                Not later than 30th June in each year each Club shall submit to the Secretary in Form 14 full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of its Players in the previous tax year.

 

139



 

15.                                If any Club acts in breach of Rule K.14, in addition to any penalty imposed under Section R of these Rules, the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player until the breach has been remedied.

 

Signing-on  Fees

 

16.                                A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract:

 

16.1                            is for a period of not less than 3 months and

 

16.2                            is not a monthly contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week Contract.

 

17.                                In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments.

 

18.                                If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him forthwith by the Transferor Club unless:

 

18.1                            the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s breach of its terms and conditions; or

 

18.2                            the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; or

 

18.3                            the Board on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract Player otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section T of these Rules.

 

Lump Sum Payments

 

19.                                Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for:

 

19.1                            a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with rules K.16 to K.18); or

 

19.2                            a sum paid in respect of the player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HM Revenue Customs to be paid for this purpose without income tax and national insurance liability.

 

Image Contracts

 

20.                                Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club.

 

140



 

Signing the Contract

 

21.                                A contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by:

 

21.1                            the Player;

 

21.2                            the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and

 

21.3                            an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club.

 

Reporting Fines etc.

 

22.                                A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to the Football Association.

 

Submission to Secretary

 

23.                                Subject to the provisions of Rules L.15, L.17, L.19 and M.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all contracts with Players within 5 days of their being entered into.

 

Mutual Termination

 

24.                                If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify the Football Association and the Secretary to that effect.

 

Confidentiality

 

25.                                A contract between a Club and a Player shall be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any Person whatsoever by either party thereto except:

 

25.1              with the prior written agreement of both parties; or

 

25.2              as may be required by any statutory, regulatory, governmental or quasi-governmental  authorities or (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to these Rules, or

 

25.3              in the case of the Player, to his duly appointed Agent and professional advisers including the Professional Footballers’ Association; or

 

25.4              in the case of the Club, to its duly appointed Agent and its professional advisers or to such of its Officials or Auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.

 

Renegotiating the Contract

 

26.                                A Contract Player who is under the age of 18 years and whose contract will expire after his 18th birthday may give notice to his Club not less than 3 months before that date that he wishes to enter into a new contract with his Club with effect from his 18th birthday.

 

141



 

27.                                Upon any such notice being given the Club shall enter into negotiations for a new contract with the Player which, if agreed, will take effect on the Player’s 18th birthday.

 

28.                                If by the date of the Player’s 18th birthday the Club and the Player have failed to agree the terms of a new contract, the Player may then apply to the Board to determine the same.

 

29.                                If the Club or the Player is dissatisfied with the determination of the Board, either may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee in accordance with the provisions of Section T of these Rules.

 

30.                                A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend the terms of his contract.  If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year.

 

Appeal against Termination

 

31.                                An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 13 or clause 10.3  of Form 13A or by a Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 13 or clause 11.2  of Form 13A shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Secretary.

 

Appeal against Disciplinary Decision

 

32.                                An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 18 of Form 13 or paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 13A shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.

 

33.                                Appeals pursuant to Rule K.31 or Rule K.32 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.

 

34.                                The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

Disputes between Clubs and Players

 

35.                                Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit.  For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club.

 

142



 

Orders for Costs

 

36.                                The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:

 

36.1                            in determining appeals under Rule K.31 or Rule K.32; and

 

36.2                            in making an adjudication under Rule K.35; and

 

36.3                            if any proceedings under Rule K.31 or Rule K.32 or Rule K.35, having been commenced, are withdrawn.

 

37.                                The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the Company in the conduct of the proceedings.

 

38.                                Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable;

 

38.1                            in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule C.51; or

 

38.2                            in any other case, as a civil debt.

 

Appeal

 

39.                                Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of either Rule K.34 or Rule K.35 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.

 

Effect of Termination

 

40.                                Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 13 or clause 10.1  of Form 13A becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 13 or clause 11.1  of Form 13A becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

41.                                Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule L.24.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree.  Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a compensation fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee.

 

Testimonial Matches

 

42.                                Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its ground to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match.

 

143


 

 

SECTION L

 

PLAYERS’ REGISTRATIONS

 

Requirement for Registration

 

1.                                       A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration with effect from at least one hour before kick off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the First Transfer Window and the end of the Season either:

 

1.1                                  his name is included on the Squad List; or

 

1.2                                  he is an Under 21 Player.

 

2.                                       A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate in writing to that effect.

 

3.                                       A Club shall apply to:

 

3.1                                  include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form.

 

3.2                                  remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form.

 

4.                                       A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Secretary’s written confirmation.

 

5.                                       Changes to a Squad List may be made:

 

5.1                                  during the period of a Transfer Window; or

 

5.2                                  at other times only with the permission of the Board.

 

6.                                       Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board.

 

7.                                       In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club shall submit to the Secretary:

 

7.1                                  any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or

 

7.2                                  any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player.

 

144



 

Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) Rules V.8 and V.21.

 

Types of Registration

 

8.                                       There shall be 4 types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely:

 

8.1                                  amateur;

 

8.2                                  contract;

 

8.3                                  monthly contract; and

 

8.4                                  temporary.

 

9.                                       A Player under the age of 17 years may be registered only as a Student.

 

10.          The registration of Students shall be governed by Section N of these Rules.

 

International Registration Transfer Certificates

 

11.                                An application to register a player who last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association shall be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player

 

Registration Procedure

 

12.                                For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired

 

13.                                The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Form 15 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.

 

14.          The registration of an amateur Player is not transferable.

 

15.                                The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Secretary of a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

16.                                The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule M.11.

 

17.                                The New Registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

145



 

18.                                The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule M.11.

 

19.                                A monthly contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

20.                                The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules M.6 to M.10.

 

21.                                Subject to the provisions of Rule M.1, the deadline for receipt by the Secretary of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match in which the Club making the application intends him to play.

 

22.                                A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

Multiplicity of Registrations

 

23.                                A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Secretary shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule.

 

Monthly Registrations

 

24.                                There shall be no limit to the number of times a monthly contract registration may be extended under Rule L.19 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the monthly contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than 7 days’ notice of its intention to do so.

 

25.                                Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule M.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a monthly contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire.

 

Termination of Registrations

 

26.          An amateur registration:

 

26.1                            shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced;

 

26.2                            may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Secretary;

 

26.3                            may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player.

 

146



 

27.          Subject to the provisions of Rules K.40 and K.41, a contract registration shall terminate:

 

27.1                            in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule M.11;

 

27.2                            in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule M.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration;

 

27.3                            in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract;

 

27.4                            in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity;

 

27.5                            in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football.

 

New Registrations Requiring Consent

 

28.                                An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents.

 

29.                                An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents.

 

List of Players

 

30.                                Except as provided in Rules L.31 and L.32, after the second Transfer Window in each year and on or before the third Saturday in May next following each Club shall send to the Secretary lists in Forms 16 (1) to 16 (9) containing the names of each of the Players whose registration it then holds, set out in the following categories:

 

30.1                            Contract Players whose contracts expire on the 30th June in that year to whom the Club has offered a new contract under the provisions of Rule M.17.2  or in respect of whom the Club has implemented any option provision;

 

30.2                            Contract Players whose contracts expire on the 30th June in that year to whom the Club has made no such offer or in respect of whom the Club has not implemented any option provision;

 

30.3                            Contract Players whose contracts expire on 30th June in any future year;

 

30.4                            Contract Players engaged on Conditional Contracts;

 

30.5                            Contract Players engaged on Week by Week Contracts;

 

30.6                            Contract Players engaged on monthly contracts;

 

30.7                            any Amateur Player who has been notified in writing by the Club after the second Transfer Window of its intention to include his name on the list;

 

147



 

30.8                            Students whose registration is held by the Club and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement;

 

30.9                            any other Player whose registration the Club holds.

 

31.                                The date by which each Club is required by Rule L.30 to send lists in Forms 16(1) to 16(9) to the Secretary shall be extended in the case of a Club which on the third Saturday in May in any year is still participating in the F.A.  Cup or has yet to play a League Match the outcome of which could affect:

 

31.1                            identification of the League Champions in accordance with Rule B.25; or

 

31.2                            identification of the Clubs to be relegated in accordance with Rule B.28; or

 

31.3                            qualification for a UEFA competition.

 

32.                                In the circumstances mentioned in Rule L.31, Forms 16(1) to 16(9) shall be sent to the Secretary within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match or League Match having been played.

 

33.                                Any Club which fails to comply with Rule L.30 will pay a fixed penalty of £500.

 

34.                                The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Secretary by the second Saturday in June in each year.

 

Clubs Ceasing to be Members

 

35.                                Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule L.36 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule B.28), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled under the provisions of Section M of these Rules.

 

36.                                Such Compensation Fees shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of

 

36.1                            any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and

 

36.2                            the Former Member.

 

Prohibition of Third Party Investment

 

37.                                Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule L.38, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances:

 

148



 

37.1                            by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee;

 

37.2                            by payment of levy pursuant to Rule M.38 or Rule M.39;

 

37.3                            by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from:

 

37.3.1                   a financial institution or other guarantor; or

 

37.3.2                   the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or

 

37.3.3                   the Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of the Football League;

 

37.4                            by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds;

 

37.5                            by way of an allowance permitted by Rule N.76.1, to a Student with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement;

 

37.6                            by way of payment to an ‘Authorised Agent” or ‘Exempt Solicitor” for ‘Agency Activity”, in each case as those terms are defined in the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations, and provided that such payment is made in accordance with those Regulations;

 

37.7                            by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof;

 

37.8                            by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body;

 

37.9                            by payment of Value Added Tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and

 

37.10                      in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution.

 

38.                                In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a person or entity who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be payable within 7 days of the happening of that event.

 

149


 

 

SECTION M

 

TRANSFERS OF PLAYERS’ REGISTRATIONS

 

Transfer Windows

 

1.               “Transfer Windows” means the 2 periods in a year during which, subject to Rule M.4, a Club may apply for the New Registration of a player or to have the registration of a player transferred to it or for a Temporary Transfer.

 

2.               The first Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on the last day of the Season and shall end on 31st August next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.

 

3.               The second Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31st December and shall end on 31st January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.

 

4.               Outside a Transfer Window the Board in its absolute discretion may:

 

4.1          refuse an application; or

 

4.2          grant an application and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound.

 

Temporary Transfers

 

5.               A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules M.6 to M.10.

 

6.               Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted:

 

6.1          between Clubs; and

 

6.2          between a Club and a club in membership of the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League.

 

7.               The conditions referred to in Rule M.6 are:

 

7.1          a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration;

 

7.2          during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club;

 

150



 

7.3          if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (to be copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season;

 

7.4          subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule M.4.2, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between 2 consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30th June next after it was entered into;

 

7.5          the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be 4 and in no circumstances shall more than 1 be from the same Transferor Club save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in Rule M.7.6.1 or M.7.6.2;

 

7.6          not more than 2 Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number:

 

7.6.1                         any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and

 

7.6.2                         the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional;

 

7.7          a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule M.7.6.2;

 

7.8          any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board.

 

8.                                       The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement.

 

9.                                       Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30th June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary Transfer expired.

 

10.                                A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Secretary Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.

 

Contract Players

 

11.                                The transfer of the Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner:

 

11.1                            the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement in Form 17 signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out

 

151



 

full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter;

 

11.2                            any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from Form 17 provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Secretary by the Transferor Club;

 

11.3                            the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Secretary together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player;

 

11.4                            the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule M.29 and any levy payable under Rule M.38.

 

12.                                All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board.

 

13.                                The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate to that effect.

 

Retired Players

 

14.                                A Club that, pursuant to Rule L.27.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club.

 

Out of Contract Players

 

15.                                An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club.

 

16.                                Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Secretary in writing to that effect.

 

17.                                Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player:

 

17.1                            the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years;

 

17.2                            on or before the third Saturday in May in the year in which the Player’s contract is to expire or, in the circumstances mentioned in Rule L.31, within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match or League Match in that year having been played, the

 

152



 

Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 18 offering him a new contract on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract;

 

17.3                            any offer made on Form 18 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule M.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address;

 

17.4                            a copy of Form 18 must be sent forthwith to the Secretary.

 

18.                                Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract.

 

The Player’s Options

 

19.          Upon receiving an offer on Form 18 a Player may either

 

19.1                            accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or

 

19.2                            decline it in writing.

 

20.                                If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 18 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Secretary in Form 19 and apply for a free transfer.

 

21.                                Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds:

 

21.1                            the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration and

 

21.2                            the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract.

 

The Club’s Options

 

22.                                If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 18 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either:

 

22.1                            enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; or

 

22.2                            enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or

 

22.3                            if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract;

 

153



 

and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule M.17 have been satisfied.

 

23.                                The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract.

 

24.                                An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule M.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club.  If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.

 

25.                                A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule M.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player 2 weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee.

 

The Compensation Fee

 

26.                                The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement.

 

27.                                The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player under the provisions of Rule M.17 shall be:

 

27.1                            such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement

 

27.2                            such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine.

 

28.                                A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football League club with which a player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee in respect of any transfer of that player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled.  The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to its Auditors.

 

154



 

Method of Payment

 

29.                                Subject to Rules M.30 and M.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with Value Added Tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct.

 

30.          If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule L.37.10:

 

30.1                            it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and

 

30.2                            it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due.

 

31.                                Subject to Rule M.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them.

 

32.                                A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with Value Added Tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player.  Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date).

 

33.                                Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule M.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule M.27.2.

 

34.                                If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account save where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule M.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player.

 

35.                                An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or the Football League shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any Contingent Sums payable by the

 

155



 

Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any Value Added Tax payable in respect thereof) to the Football Association by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with the Football Association Rules.

 

36.                                Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum becoming payable:

 

36.1                            in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule M.35;

 

36.2                            in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club to that effect on Form 20 and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule M.29.

 

37.          If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules M.29 or M.32 to M.36 inclusive:

 

37.1                            the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid;

 

37.2                            out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the provisions of this Section of these Rules;

 

37.3                            the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs;

 

37.4                            that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of 5 per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide.

 

Transfer Levy

 

38.                                Subject to Rule M.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee or a Contingent Sum, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy equal to 4 per cent. of the sum paid (net of any Value Added Tax) and in the case of a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which it relates.

 

39.                                Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to 4 per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League.

 

156



 

40.                                The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be returned to Clubs each year in proportion to the levy paid by each of them in that year.

 

157


 

 

SECTION N

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT

 

Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.                                       “Academy Manager” means the person responsible for the operation of a Club’s Football Academy and “Assistant Academy Manager” means a person assisting him.

 

2.                                       “Authorised Games” means:

 

2.1                                  international games arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefore; or

 

2.2                                  games in which the Student plays for the Club holding his registration:

 

2.2.1                         in its first or reserve teams; or

 

2.2.2                         which are comprised in the games programme organised and administered in accordance with Rule N.101; or

 

2.2.3                         which are comprised in youth tournaments participation in which is limited to Football Academy teams or which are sanctioned by the Football Association or by a foreign national association; or

 

2.3                                  friendly games organised by the Club holding the Student’s registration and played at a Football Academy participation in which is limited to Students registered at a Football Academy or Trialists; or

 

2.4                                  friendly games against any opposition played in the Premier Academy League close season in which the Student plays for the Club holding his registration; or

 

2.5                                  games organised by the English Schools Football Association or Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to either of such Associations in which the Student plays with the prior agreement of his Parents (in the case of a Student under the age of 18 years) and the Club holding his registration; or

 

2.6                                  trial games for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Student plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or

 

2.7                                  any other game authorised by the Board.

 

3.                                       “Centre of Excellence” means a training establishment operated by a Club in accordance with this Section of these Rules.

 

4.                                       “Centre of Excellence Manager” means the person responsible for the operation of a Club’s Centre of Excellence.

 

158



 

5.                                       “Development Centre” means any training establishment operated by a Club which is not a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence and includes any such establishment by whatever name or title it is known.

 

6.                                       “Football Academy” means a training establishment operated by a Club in accordance with this Section of these Rules.

 

7.                                       “Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full time equivalent students at colleges of further education.

 

8.                                       “Premier Academy League” means the league of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League and governed by the Premier Academy League Rules.

 

9.                                       “Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and a Student in Form 21.

 

10.                                “Student” means a player (other than a Contract Player, an Amateur Player or a Trialist) playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is coached by or at or playing football for or at a Football Academy or a Centre of Excellence operated by a Club which holds his registration.

 

11.                                “Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending a Football Academy or a Centre of Excellence on trial under the provisions of Rule N.37.

 

12.                                For the purpose of this Section of these Rules:

 

12.1                            Students shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and

 

12.2                            the age group into which each Student shall be placed shall be determined by his age on the 31st August in the year in question.

 

Operation of Football Academies, Centres of Excellence and Satellites

 

13.                                Subject to the requirements of this Section of these Rules, a Club may operate either a Football Academy or a Centre of Excellence.

 

14.                                With the prior written consent of the Board:

 

14.1                            a Club which operates a Football Academy may also operate one satellite Football Academy; and

 

14.2                            a Club which operates a Centre of Excellence may also operate one satellite Centre of Excellence;

 

159



 

provided that a satellite Football Academy or a satellite Centre of Excellence may be attended only by Students in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and that at least once in each week of operation they are coached or play with Students attending the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence operated by the Club.

 

Licensing of Football Academies and Centres of Excellence

 

15.                                A Club shall not operate a Football Academy or a Centre of Excellence unless it holds a current licence issued by the Board permitting it to do so.

 

16.                                An application for a Football Academy licence shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary Form 22.

 

17.                                An application for a Centre of Excellence licence shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary Form 23.

 

18.                                The Board shall issue a licence upon being reasonably satisfied that the applicant Club is able to comply with the requirements of this Section of these Rules.

 

19.                                A licence shall be valid for 5 years; the Board shall have power to suspend a licence for such period as it thinks fit or to revoke the same if it is no longer satisfied that the Club holding the licence is able to comply with this Section of these Rules or if an Official employed by the Club at its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence is in breach of them.

 

20.                                A licence issued under the provisions of the Football League Regulations to a Club which is thereafter promoted to the League shall be treated for the purpose of this Section of these Rules as having been issued by the League.

 

21.                                A Club to which a Football Academy licence or a Centre of Excellence licence has been issued may during its currency surrender the same and shall do so if, in the case of a Club operating a Football Academy, it applies for and is granted a Centre of Excellence licence or, in the case of a Club operating a Centre of Excellence, it applies for and is granted a Football Academy licence.

 

Monitoring of Football Academies, Centres of Excellence and Satellites

 

22.                                The League will monitor Football Academies, Centres of Excellence and satellites operated by Clubs to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules and will, in particular, procure that each is visited at least 3 times each Season by a person appointed for that purpose by the League.  Such person shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of these Rules.

 

23.                                At least twice each Season such person will present to the League, to the Club concerned and, at its request, to the Football Association a written report on monitoring visits made.

 

160



 

24.                                As soon as practicable after the end of each Season, such person will present to the Football Association, the League and the Club concerned a written annual report on each Football Academy, Centre of Excellence and satellite operated by Clubs.

 

Facilities and Accommodation

 

25.                                Subject to Rule N.133, the minimum facilities and accommodation to be provided by a Football Academy shall be:

 

25.1                            grass pitches as set out in the following table of the various sizes specified by the Board under the provisions of Rule N.106:

 

Number of Teams

 

Number of Pitches

 

5-6

 

3

 

7-8

 

4

 

9

 

5

 

10 or more

 

6

 

 

25.2                            1 outdoor Artificial Surface pitch;

 

25.3                            1 indoor playing area measuring 60 yards by 40 yards;

 

25.4                            adequate medical treatment and examination areas;

 

25.5                            changing rooms equal in number to the number of teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Football Academy at any one time so that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room;

 

25.6                            adequate washing and toilet facilities for the exclusive use of Students registered there;

 

25.7                            separate adequate washing and toilet facilities for the use of visiting teams;

 

25.8                            separate adequate changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities for the exclusive use of Match Officials;

 

25.9                            separate adequate changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at the Football Academy;

 

25.10                      adequate homework and study area for 40 Students;

 

25.11                      Parents’ lounge;

 

25.12                      computerised registration and Student records;

 

25.13                      Email and Internet links to the Football Association and the League.

 

26.                                The minimum facilities and accommodation to be provided by a satellite Football Academy shall be:

 

26.1                            1 suitable playing area measuring 60 yards by 40 yards for each 40 Students in age groups Under 9 to Under 12;

 

26.2                            1 suitable playing area measuring 60 yards by 40 yards for each 30 Students in age groups Under 13 to Under 14;

 

26.3                            1 suitable playing area measuring 60 yards by 40 yards for each 20 Students in age groups Under 15 to Under 16;

 

161



 

26.4                            adequate changing, washing and toilet facilities for the number of Students attending there;

 

26.5                            the facilities and accommodation required under the provisions of Rules N.25.2, N.25.4, N.25.10, N.25.11, N.25.12 and N.25.13.

 

27.                                The minimum facilities and accommodation to be provided at a Centre of Excellence and a satellite Centre of Excellence shall be:

 

27.1                            a coaching area of a size considered by the Board to be appropriate for the number of Students registered;

 

27.2                            adequate changing, washing and toilet facilities for such number of Students;

 

27.3                            a separate treatment room;

 

27.4                            speedy access to qualified medical assistance.

 

Staffing Requirements

 

28.                                Staff employed at Football Academies or Centres of Excellence and their satellites in the various capacities in Rule N.29 shall each calendar year undertake a minimum of 36 hours (18 hours in the case of coaches employed pursuant to Rule N.30.7) continuing professional development training provided by the Club and shall maintain a record thereof and produce the same for inspection by an officer of the League on demand.

 

29 .           Those members of staff to whom the requirements of Rule N.28 apply are:

 

29.1                            Heads of Education and Welfare;

 

29.2                            therapists;

 

29.3                            staff assisting Academy Managers or Centre of Excellence Managers or Heads of Education and Welfare or therapists in the performance of their duties;

 

29.4                            coaches employed pursuant to Rule N.30.7.

 

30.                                The minimum staffing levels of Football Academies shall be:

 

30.1                            1 Academy Manager (full time) who (subject to Rule N.134) shall hold a current Academy Manager Licence;

 

30.2                            1 Assistant Academy Manager for age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive (full time);

 

30.3                            1 Chartered Physiotherapist (full time);

 

30.4                            1 full time therapist (or more than 1 together employed on a full time basis) who in each case shall be either a Chartered physiotherapist or a registered member of The Health Professions Council or shall hold the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification;

 

30.5                            1 Head of Education and Welfare (full time) who shall be a qualified teacher who has taught at a primary or secondary school or college of further education;

 

162



 

30.6                            1 qualified medical practitioner (on call);

 

30.7                            a sufficient number of coaches (full or part-time) to provide a minimum of one coach to every 10 Students for each coaching session;

 

30.8                            1 specialist goalkeeping coach (full or part time).

 

31.                                Subject to Rule N.134, Assistant Academy Managers shall hold a valid UEFA “A” Coaching Award and other coaches employed at Football Academies shall hold a valid UEFA “B” Coaching Award.

 

32.                                The minimum staffing levels of Centres of Excellence shall be:

 

32.1                            1 Centre of Excellence Manager (full time) who (subject to Rule N.134) shall hold a current UEFA ‘A’ Coaching Award;

 

32.2                            a sufficient number of coaches (full or part time) to provide a minimum of one coach to every 10 Students for each coaching session;

 

32.3                            a therapist whose minimum qualification shall be the successful completion of the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification;

 

32.4                            1 specialist goalkeeping coach (full or part time).

 

33.                                Subject to Rule N.134, coaches employed at Centres of Excellence shall hold a valid UEFA ‘B’ Coaching Award.

 

34.                                The minimum staffing levels of satellite Football Academies and satellite Centres of Excellence shall be determined by the Board from time to time.

 

35.                                All Football Academy and Centre of Excellence staff engaged in coaching Students must attend a Football Association Emergency Aid Training Course every 3 years.

 

36.                                A therapist qualified as required by Rules N.30.4 or N.32.3 or a coach who holds the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification or a member of staff who holds a current recognised First Aid at Work qualification shall be present at all coaching sessions and games taking place at Football Academies or Centres of Excellence.

 

Trials

 

37.                                Subject to the conditions set out in Rule N.38, a Trialist may attend a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence for up to 6 consecutive weeks in any one Season without being registered provided that:

 

37.1                            at least 7 days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and

 

163



 

37.2                            before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Secretary Form 24 duly completed.

 

38.                                The conditions referred to in Rule N.37 are as follows:

 

38.1                            a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 12 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Football Academy or Centre of Excellence;

 

38.2                            a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age group Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Football Academy or Centre of Excellence;

 

38.3                            a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive.

 

38.4                            subject to Rule N.38.5.2, a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs to a Student in age group Under 16 who has been informed by the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him; any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed 6 weeks;

 

38.5                            a trial may not be offered or given to anyone:

 

38.5.1                   who is on trial at another Football Academy or Centre of Excellence; or

 

38.5.2                   whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of a Student who is exercising his entitlement under either Rule N.61 or Rule N.62 to seek registration as a Student at the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence of another Club (or club).

 

Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion.

 

39.                                If a Trialist attending a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefore, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit.

 

40.                                If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Secretary Form 25 duly completed.

 

Pre-Registration Agreements

 

41.                                Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any Season a Club may enter into a pre-registration

 

164


 

agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence provided that such a player is then:

 

41.1                            in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; and

 

41.2                            in Full Time Education; and

 

41.3                            not registered with another Club or Football League club.

 

42.                                A pre-registration agreement shall be in Form 26 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s Student registration and

 

42.1                            in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, upon his having reached the statutory school leaving age applicable in England; or

 

42.2                            in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education.

 

Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

43.                                Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all pre-registration agreements within 5 days of their being entered into.

 

44.                                A written coaching programme shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Football Academy or Centre of Excellence or participate in its games, tours or tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme.

 

Registration of Students

 

45.                                Except for Trialists attending trials in accordance with Rule N.37 and players with whom a Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule N.41, no player shall be coached by or at a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence or participate in games, tours or tournaments in which the Club operating that Football Academy or Centre of Excellence is involved unless that Club holds his registration.

 

46.                                Subject to Rules N.64, N.65 and N.69, players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for 1 year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for 2 years.

 

47.                                The registration of Students will be undertaken by the League.

 

165



 

48.                                Student registrations undertaken by the Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board.

 

49.                                An application for the registration of a Student at a Football Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary Form 27 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory together with a copy of the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule N.128 duly signed on behalf of the Club and by the Student and his Parent.

 

50.                                An application for the registration of a Student at a Centre of Excellence shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary Form 28 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.

 

51.                                A Club shall request each Student (or if he is a minor his parent or guardian) to complete Form 28A at the same time that he completes Form 27 or Form 28 (as appropriate). If he does so the Club shall submit the completed Form 28A to the Secretary at the same time that it submits Form 27 or Form 28 (as appropriate).

 

52.                                An application in Form 27 or Form 28 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

 

53.                                Except in the case of an application in Form 27 or Form 28 made to enable a Club and a player forthwith to enter into a Scholarship Agreement, a player shall not be registered as a Student unless he is in Full Time Education.

 

54.                                The maximum numbers of Students registrable by a Club at any one time are as follows:

 

Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:

 

30 in each age group

 

Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:

 

20 in each age group

 

Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive:

 

15 in each age group

 

 

55.                                No Club shall be permitted to register any Student in the Under 9 age group before the third Saturday in April immediately preceding his Under 9 year.

 

56.                                Subject to Rule N.57, Students in age groups Under 9 to Under 12 inclusive must reside within one hour’s travelling time and those in age groups Under 13 to Under 16 inclusive within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence at which they are registered. Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirement in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion.

 

166



 

57.                                A player in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Football Academy or Centre of Excellence may be registered as a Student there subject to the following conditions:

 

57.1                            an application for registration of a Student under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written coaching programme which shall include full particulars of any coaching the player will receive at or in the locality of his place of residence;

 

57.2                            the coaching programme shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not cause the player to be absent from school;

 

57.3                            in the case of a Student registered under the provisions of this Rule at a Football Academy, the Head of Education and Welfare shall make enquiries of the Student’s school at least 4 times each Season during the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Student’s best interests are being served by the coaching programme and that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Student’s registration;

 

57.4                            in the case of a Student registered under the provisions of this Rule at a Centre of Excellence, the enquiries of the school and any application for the cancellation of the Student’s registration shall be made by the Centre of Excellence Manager;

 

57.5                            unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Student to the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent.

 

58.                                An application to register a Student shall be refused if:

 

58.1                            the Student the subject of the application is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; and

 

58.2                            the registration of that Student was held by another Club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; and

 

58.3                            the former Club had given notice to that Student under the provisions of Rules N.60.1 or N.60.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and

 

58.4                            the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered 2 Students in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club.

 

59.                                On or before the third Saturday in April in every year each Club shall send to the Secretary a list in Form 29 containing the names of each of the Students whose registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule L.30), indicating which it retains, which it intends to retain and which it intends to terminate with effect from the second Saturday in May next following.

 

167



 

End of Season Procedure

 

60.                                Ex cept in the case of a Student who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement with a Club or a Student whose registration has been extended under the provisions of Rule N.64:

 

60.1                            on or before the third Saturday in April in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Students in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 Form 30 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the second Saturday in May next following;

 

60.2                            on or before the third Saturday in April, each Club shall give or send to each of its Students in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 Form 30A notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the second Saturday in May next following.

 

61.                                A Student who receives notification under Rule N.60.1 or Rule N.60.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as a Student at the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence of any other Club (or club).

 

62.                                A Student who receives notification under Rule N.60.1 or Rule N.60.2 of his Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the second Saturday in May next following receipt of such notification to seek registration as a Student at the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence of any other Club (or club) provided that:

 

62.1                            by the 30th April next following receipt of the notification he has given written notice to his Club and the Secretary terminating his registration and

 

62.2                            he has received the Secretary’s written acknowledgement of the same.

 

63.                                A Student in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by the 1st March shall thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as a Student at the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence of any other Club (or club).

 

Extension of Student Registration

 

64.                                With his and his Parent’s consent, at any time after a Student’s twelfth birthday his registration may be extended until such time as he completes his Full Time Education by completing and submitting to the Secretary Form 31.

 

Termination of Student Registration

 

65 .                                Subject to Rule N.66, the registration of a Student who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events:

 

168



 

65.1                            the Student completing his Full Time Education; or

 

65.2                            the receipt by the Secretary at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in Form 32 duly completed and signed by the Student and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; or

 

65.3                            the receipt by the Secretary of the Student’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule N.62.1; or

 

65.4                            the second Saturday in May next following the receipt by the Secretary of Form 29 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Student’s registration with effect from that date; or

 

65.5                            the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence licence of the Club holding the registration.

 

66.                                The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of a Student upon the written application of either:

 

66.1                            the Student (or, if the Student is a Child, his Parent on his behalf); or

 

66.2                            the Club holding his registration.

 

67.                                The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused.

 

68.                                Upon a Student’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule N.65.2, the Secretary shall provide him with a copy of Form 32 as evidence thereof.

 

69.                                The registration of a Student who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate on the termination of that agreement or, if earlier, upon such Student becoming a Contract Player.

 

Scholarships

 

70.                                On or after the 1st January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before the 1st March in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with a Student whose registration it holds.

 

71.                                A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with a Student in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule N.63.

 

72.                                Any offer made under the provisions of Rules N.70 or N.71 shall be in Form 33, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club making the offer within 5 days of it being made.

 

169



 

73.                                A Student receiving an offer in Form 33 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer Form 34, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club within 5 days of receipt. A Student who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the second Saturday in May to seek registration at any other Club (or club).

 

74.                                A Student who fails to respond as required by Rule N.73 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer.

 

75.                                A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with a Student if:

 

75.1                            it holds his Student registration; or

 

75.2                            his Student registration is not held by another Club (or club); and

 

75.3                            (except in the case of a Student who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and

 

75.4                            the scholarship agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Student reaches the age of 16.

 

76.                                A Student who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club:

 

76.1                            shall be entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board from time to time; and

 

76.2                            shall be required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in Form 21).

 

77.                                The registration of a Student who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Student’s Scholarship Agreement and birth certificate.

 

78.                                If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 13A prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Student’s application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Student’s registration, the Student shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect.

 

170


 

Appeal against Termination

 

79 .                                An appeal by a Student under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of Form 21 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Secretary.

 

Appeal against Disciplinary Decision

 

80.                                An appeal by a Student under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to Form 21 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.

 

81.                                Appeals pursuant to Rule N.79 or Rule N.80 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.

 

82.                                The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

Orders for Costs

 

83.                                The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:

 

83.1         in determining appeals under Rule N.79 or Rule N.80; and

 

83.2         if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn.

 

84.                                The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the Company in the conduct of the appeal.

 

85.                                Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable:

 

85.1         in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule C.51; or

 

85.2         in the case of a Student, as a civil debt.

 

Further Appeal

 

86.                                Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule N.82 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.

 

Approaches by and to Clubs

 

87.          A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with:

 

87.1         a Student registered by another Club (or club) at its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence; or

 

87.2         a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

 

171



 

88.                                A public statement made by an Official of or Agent for a Club expressing interest in a Student whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule N.87 to be an indirect approach in breach thereof.

 

89.                                Except as permitted by Rules N.61 and N.62, a Student whose registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to another Club (or club).

 

Inducements

 

90.                                Except that a Club may, not earlier than the 1st January next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer a Student a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules N.41 and N.70:

 

90.1                            no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as a Student by that Club by offering him, or any Person connected with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

 

90.2                            no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce a Student to enter into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to pay to a Student upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule N.76.1;

 

90.3                            no Student shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement.

 

Compensation

 

91.                                The registration of a Student at a Football Academy under Rule N.49 or at a Centre of Excellence under Rule N.50 and the registration of a Student who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement under Rule N.77 shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club to pay compensation for the training and development of that Student to the Club (or club) (if any) which last held his registration if:

 

91.1                            in the case of a Club, it had indicated in Form 29 its intention to retain the registration of that Student; or

 

91.2                            in the case of a Football League club, it had indicated in the prescribed form its like intention; or

 

91.3                            in either case, it had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the Student which offer the Student had not accepted; or

 

91.4                            the Student sought registration at the applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time of the former Club (or club).

 

92.                                The New Registration of a Contract Player under Rule L.15 shall likewise impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the former Club (or club):

 

172



 

92.1         had held that Player’s registration as a Student; and

 

92.2                            had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or

 

92.3                            had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either

 

92.4                            the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or

 

92.5                            in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted.

 

93.          The amount of compensation shall be:

 

93.1                            such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club or in default of agreement

 

93.2                            such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine.

 

Learning Programme

 

94.                                Each Football Academy shall prepare and maintain a learning programme for Students encompassing technical training and educational development.  The programme, which shall identify objectives and the extent to which they are achieved, shall be based on the advice given from time to time by the Football Association.

 

Educational Requirements

 

95.                                Each Football Academy shall provide appropriate and adequate educational support for its registered Students at primary, secondary and tertiary levels.

 

96.                                It may do so by means of an arrangement with one or more schools or other educational establishments in which event:

 

96.1                            such arrangement shall be notified to and approved by the League and

 

96.2                            upon the arrangement being approved it shall be the duty of the Head of Education and Welfare to liaise with the establishments concerned so as to procure that the best interests of Students attending them are served.

 

97.                                Any offer made by a Club to a Student to register him as a Contract Player shall be conditional upon such Student continuing and completing an appropriate programme of education.

 

Relationship with Schools

 

98.                                With the approval of the Student’s Parents, each Head of Education and Welfare shall consult the school at which each Student attending his Football Academy is a pupil in the best interests of the Student’s technical, educational, academic and social welfare.

 

173



 

Coaching Requirements

 

99.                                The minimum length of coaching sessions (excluding games) required to be provided to registered Students at Football Academies in each week during the Season shall be:

 

· age groups Under 9 to Under 11

 

3 hours (divided into 2 sessions)

 

 

 

 

 

· age groups Under 12 to Under 16

 

5 hours (divided into 3 sessions)

 

 

 

 

 

· age groups Under 17 to Under 21 (excluding Students who are members of a Club’s first team squad)

 

12 hours

 

 

100.        The above provisions of Rule N.99 do not apply to Students at Centres of Excellence.

 

Games Programme

 

101.                         The League, in consultation with the Football League, will organise and administer a games programme for Students at Football Academies which shall comprise matches played under the jurisdiction of the Premier Academy League and in all other cases matches between Football Academies.

 

102.                         Each Football Academy shall participate in the games programme to the minimum extent of fielding a team in each age group from Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive.

 

103.                         A Club which applies for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual must, if it operates a Centre of Excellence, ensure that it fields at least two teams in the age range Under 16 to Under 21, at least one team in the age range Under 11 to Under 15, and at least one team in the age range Under 10 or younger.

 

104.                         A match in the games programme between Football Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled , postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for or if adverse weather conditions preclude the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within 7 days give to the Secretary notice in writing to that effect.

 

105.                         Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule N.104, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules.

 

174



 

106.                         The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Football Academies and the safety of spectators attending them.

 

107.                         Football Academies and Centres of Excellence shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except the Football Association Youth Challenge Cup.

 

108.                         A Student whose registration is held by a Club which operates a Football Academy shall play football only in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games organised by and played at the Football Academy participation in which is limited to Students registered there or Trialists.

 

109.                         A Club which operates a Football Academy shall not require, cause or allow a Student whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule N.108.

 

110.                         Subject to Rules N.112 and N.113, the number of Authorised Games to be played in any Season by a Football Academy Student shall be:

 

· age groups Under 9 to Under 11

 

Minimum 18 / Maximum 30

 

(all small-sided)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

· age groups Under 12 to Under 16

 

Minimum 18 / Maximum 30

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

· age groups Under 17 to Under 19

 

Minimum 24 / Maximum 42

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

· age groups Under 20 and Under 21

 

Minimum 24 / Maximum 42

 

 

 

 

111.                         For the purpose of Rule N.110, “small-sided” means 8-a-side, unless otherwise authorised by the Board.

 

112.                         If because of injury or other extenuating circumstances a Student is unable to play the minimum number of Authorised Games required by the provisions of Rule N.110, the Board shall have power to vary the requirement upon the Club holding his registration making application in writing to that effect, giving full reasons therefor.

 

113.                         For the purpose of Rule N.110, there shall be excluded from the number of Authorised Games:

 

113.1                      games played in preparation for international games arranged by a national association; and

 

113.2                      games played in youth tournaments of the description set out in Rule N.2.2.3; and

 

113.3                      friendly games of the description set out in Rule N.2.4; and

 

175



 

113.4                      games played for a Club’s first team.

 

114.                         A Centre of Excellence Manager will organise and administer a games programme for Students at his Centre of Excellence comprising:

 

114.1

 

international games including preparation and trials therefore;

 

 

 

 

 

114.2

 

professional clubs’ youth and junior teams other than Football Academy teams;

 

 

 

 

 

114.3

 

games between Centres of Excellence;

 

 

 

 

 

114.4

 

coaching games;

 

 

 

 

 

114.5

 

games with school teams.

 

 

115.                         A Centre of Excellence Manager may permit a Student registered at his Centre of Excellence to play games in local youth leagues and to participate in professional clubs’ community football activities if insufficient games of the description set out in Rule N.114 are available for that Student.

 

116.                         The minimum number of games, excluding games in the categories set out in Rule N.113, in which a Student registered at a Centre of Excellence shall be allowed to participate in any one Season is 18. The Board shall have the power to vary this requirement in the circumstances set out in Rule N.112.

 

117.                         The number of games of any description in which a Student registered at a Centre of Excellence shall be allowed to participate in any one Season shall not exceed 60.

 

118.                         In consultation with the Football Association, a minimum of 4 weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Football Academy or Centre of Excellence teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff.

 

119.                         Each Football Academy Manager and Centre of Excellence Manager shall cause a record to be kept of games in which their Students participate. Before each match between Football Academies the team book provided by the League shall be correctly and properly completed in respect of each participating team and signed by the Official in charge of it.

 

Students’ Welfare

 

120.                         The provisions of Section O of these Rules apply to a Football Academy, a satellite Football Academy, a Centre of Excellence, a satellite Centre of Excellence or a Development Centre operated by a Club.

 

121.                         Clubs and Officials employed at their Football Academies and Centres of Excellence shall observe and comply with the requirements of the Code of Practice entitled “The Health

 

176



 

and Safety of Students on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits” set out in Appendix 3 and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

 

122.                         Football Academies and Centres of Excellence shall screen, profile, monitor and record key aspects of Students’ physiological growth and development in accordance with medical criteria published from time to time by the Football Association.

 

123.                         Clubs shall ensure that Students are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time.

 

124.                         Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary implement a complaints procedure for Students and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to the League.

 

125.                         Football Academies shall upon request to that effect make available to the Football Association, the League and other Football Academies research data and information, ensuring at all times that the anonymity of Students is preserved.

 

Communications with Parents

 

126.                         Upon a Trialist commencing a trial or upon a Student being registered, the Club at whose Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the trial is to take place or which acquires his registration shall provide to him and his Parents a copy of this Section of these Rules, a copy of the Appendix 4 Code of Conduct duly signed on behalf of the Club (if a Student in Full Time Education) and any explanatory booklet and guidelines published by or approved by the League.

 

127.                         Twice each year during the currency of the registration of a Student under the age of 18 years, Football Academies and Centres of Excellence shall provide to the Parents of such Students (and, in the cases of Students who are in receipt of Full Time Education, their head teachers) a written report on the Student’s welfare and progress with regard to both football and academic skills. The interval between each report shall be no less than 4 months and no longer than 6 months.

 

Code of Conduct

 

128.                         The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 4 shall be binding on Students of compulsory school age attending Football Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Students or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

 

Development Centres

 

129.                         A Club shall not operate a Development Centre more than one hour’s travelling time from its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence. Any dispute between Clubs arising in consequence of this Rule shall be determined by arbitration in accordance with Section S of these Rules.

 

177



 

130.                         No Club shall cause or permit a player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre.

 

131.                         No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing the Development Centre of another Club.

 

Discipline

 

132.                         Any breach of this Section of these Rules by a Club, an Official or a Student shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section R unless the Board suspends or revokes the Club’s licence under the provisions of Rule N.19 or exercises its discretion to impose a fixed penalty which in that case shall be £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third or subsequent such breach.

 

Transitional Provisions

 

133 .                         Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule N.19, a Football Academy licence shall not be suspended or revoked on the ground that the Club to which it has been issued has not provided the indoor playing area described in Rule N.25.3  if its time for doing so has been extended by the Technical Control Board of the Football Association.

 

134.                         The various qualifications required of Football Academy and Centre of Excellence staff under Rules N.30.1, N.31, N.32.1 and N.33 shall be acquired at the latest within 18 months of the commencement of employment.

 

178


 

 

SECTION O

 

THE SAFEGUARDING OF CHILDREN AND VULNERABLE ADULTS

 

 

Introduction

 

1.                                       This Section of these Rules sets out the League’s policy on and requirements for each Club’s arrangements for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults who participate in an Activity arranged for them by or in the name of the Club.

 

2.                                       The Rules in this Section shall also apply to any Activity arranged by or in the name of the League and shall be construed so as to have that effect.

 

Definitions

 

3.                                       In this Section of these Rules:

 

3.1                                  “Activity” means any activity or series of activities arranged for a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults by or in the name of a Club;

 

3.2                                  “Child” and “Children” mean any person or persons under the age of 18 years;

 

3.3                                  “Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.14.12;

 

3.4                                  “Children’s Services’ Officer” means the member of Staff responsible for the Club’s arrangements for the safeguarding of Children and to whom any sign or suspicion of Child abuse must be reported;

 

3.5                                  “Local Authority Designated Officer” means the officer designated by the local authority in which the Club is situated to manage allegations of Child abuse;

 

3.6                                  “Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” means the body established by the local authority in which the Club is situated pursuant to sections 14 and 14A of the Children Act 2004 and to the Local Safeguarding Children Regulations 2006 for the purposes of safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children in its area;

 

3.7                                  “Parents” means the people who have parental responsibility for the Child;

 

3.8                                  “Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer employed in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club, who has direct contact with a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults in the course of that Activity;

 

3.9                                  “Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out in section 59 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006;

 

3.10                            “Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule O.18.7;

 

3.11                            “Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” means the member of Staff responsible for the Club’s arrangements for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults and to whom any sign or suspicion of any abuse of a Vulnerable Adult must be reported.

 

179



 

The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults

 

4.                                       The League:

 

4.1                                  recognises that the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults must always be given the highest priority;

 

4.2                                  believes that concern for the general well-being and welfare of all Children and Vulnerable Adults participating in Activities is paramount;

 

4.3                                  requires Clubs to implement policies and procedures to ensure the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults;

 

4.4                                  will develop and will encourage Clubs to develop and implement best practice in matters concerning the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.

 

5.                                       The League adopts the Standards for Safeguarding and Protecting Children in Sport promoted by the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children (hereafter “the NSPCC Standards”).

 

Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults

 

6.                                       Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have endorsed by its Local Safeguarding Children Board written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children.

 

7.                                       The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children shall:

 

7.1                                  be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to Appendix 3 to these Rules;

 

7.2                                  meet the NSPCC Standards.

 

8.                                       Each Club shall prepare and implement written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults.

 

9.                                       The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults shall be in accordance with this Section of the Rules and shall have regard to any guidance or policy published by the League.

 

Children’s Services’ Officer

 

10.                                Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Children’s Services’ Officer.

 

11.                                The Children’s Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Children undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of Child abuse shall be reported to him.

 

180



 

12.                                The name of the Children’s Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 35.

 

13.                                Each Children’s Services’ Officer and Safeguarding Officer shall:

 

13.1                            be trained in safeguarding of Children issues and procedures;

 

13.2                            complete satisfactorily a safeguarding of Children awareness training programme approved by the League;

 

13.3                            be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities; and

 

13.4                            undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Children approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.

 

14.                                Each Children’s Services’ Officer shall:

 

14.1                            liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the Local Safeguarding Children Board;

 

14.2                            liaise and co-operate with the Local Authority Designated Officer as may from time to time be necessary;

 

14.3                            ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children;

 

14.4                            promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Children issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;

 

14.5                            report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children to a named member of the Club’s senior management who shall act as the Children’s Services’ Officer’s line manager;

 

14.6                            act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of Child abuse;

 

14.7                            maintain the safeguarding of Children Staff register for each Activity in Form 36;

 

14.8                            be made known to all Staff, and (by publication of his name and contact details on the Club’s website and in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to children and parents of children engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such children and parents at all reasonable times;

 

14.9                            provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of Child abuse or if they suspect Child abuse is taking place;

 

14.10                      provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected Child abuse;

 

181



 

14.11                      in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in O.14.7 to O.14.11 to another member of staff (the “Children’s Safeguarding Officer”) and supervise the Children’s Safeguarding Officer;

 

14.12                      ensure that Children’s Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Children’s Safeguarding Officer.

 

Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer

 

15.                                Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer.

 

16.                                The Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult shall be reported to them.

 

17.                                The name of the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 35A.

 

18.                                Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall:

 

18.1                            ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;

 

18.2                            promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;

 

18.3                            report on a regular basis to the Club’s senior management on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;

 

18.4                            act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult;

 

18.5                            maintain the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults Staff register for each Activity in Form 36A;

 

18.6                            be made known to and be available in person or by telephone to all Staff at all reasonable times;

 

18.7                            in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of their responsibilities to another member of staff (the “Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer”); and

 

18.8                            ensure that Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer.

 

182



 

19.                                Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adult’s Safeguarding Officer shall:

 

19.1                            be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities;

 

19.2                            be trained in safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues and procedures; and

 

19.3                            undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.

 

Staff

 

20.                                Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Children or Vulnerable Adults do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the Child or Vulnerable Adult.

 

21.                                Each member of Staff shall be given training in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.

 

22.                                Each member of Staff shall be given in writing:

 

22.1                            the name of the Club’s Children’s Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer;

 

22.2                            descriptions of what constitutes unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult and abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult; and

 

22.3                            details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult or abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult or if there is a suspicion that such abuse is taking place.

 

Parental Consent

 

23.                                Before a Child participates in an Activity, the written consent of his Parents shall be obtained by their completing and returning to the Children’s Officer for the Activity Form 37.

 

Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies

 

24.                                On making any referral of an allegation of or incident of suspected Child abuse or unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult to any external agency (including without limitation the police, the Local Area Safeguarding Board, the Local Authority Designated Officer or the Independent Safeguarding Authority), the Children’s Services’ Officer, Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer or other Official making the referral shall notify the Club’s most senior administrative officer in writing.

 

25.                                So that the Football Association and the League may be aware of allegations of or incidents of suspected abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult, they shall be notified by the Club in Form 38 of any referral made to any external agency (as described in Rule O.24) in respect of any Child or Vulnerable Adult involved in any Activity.

 

183



 

Monitoring

 

26.                                The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules and will procure that each Club is visited at least twice each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League. Such person shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, parents and Children.

 

27.                                Such person shall:

 

27.1                            give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit made, and if appropriate agree with the Club an action plan setting out actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with this Section O;

 

27.2                            report on each visit in writing to the League; and

 

27.3                            at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance with this Section O.

 

184


 

 

SECTION P

 

SCOUTS

 

Definition

 

1.                                       “Scout” means any person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure.

 

Registration of Scouts

 

2.                                       The Secretary shall keep a register of Scouts.

 

3.                                       Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within 5 days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 39, entering the appropriate information on the Extranet and submitting to the Secretary a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule B.17, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules.

 

4.                                       The Secretary shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that:

 

4.1                                  the Club has complied with Rule P.3 above; and

 

4.2                                  the Scout the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club; and

 

4.3                                  in the case of a Scout who is or may be engaged in identifying players under the age of 18 years, he has successfully undertaken the Football Association’s Scouting Talent Identification Course.

 

5.                                       Except during the period of 5 days mentioned in Rule P.3 above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined.

 

6.                                       Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within 5 days thereof give notice to that effect in Form 40 to the Secretary who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register.

 

185



 

Identification of Scouts

 

7.                                       Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include:

 

7.1                                  the name of the Club by which it is issued; and

 

7.2                                  the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing club; and

 

7.3                                  a photograph of the Scout; and

 

7.4                                  the Scout’s signature.

 

Code of Conduct

 

8.                                       Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 5 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule.

 

186



 

 

SECTION Q

 

MANAGERS

 

Codes of Conduct

 

1.                                       Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 6.

 

2.                                       Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 7.

 

3.                                       Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule.

 

Coaching Qualifications

 

4.                                       Each Manager shall either:

 

4.1                                  hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Diploma; or

 

4.2                                  hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or

 

4.3                                  hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association.

 

5.                                       No Club shall employ any person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule Q.4.

 

Caretaker Managers

 

6.                                       Rules Q.1 to Q.3 shall apply to caretaker Managers but Rules Q.4, Q.5 and Q.7 shall not apply to them until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such.  The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that the Manager is then medically unfit to resume his duties.

 

Contracts of Employment and Registration

 

7.                                       No Club shall employ any person as a Manager unless and until:

 

7.1                                  the terms of the Manager’s employment have been evidenced in a written contract of employment between the Club and the Manager; and

 

7.2                                  the Manager’s contract of employment has been registered with the Secretary.

 

187



 

Contents of Contracts of Employment

 

8.                                       Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall:

 

8.1                                  include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 8;

 

8.2                                  clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party.

 

Procedure for Registration

 

9.                                       The Secretary shall keep a register of Managers’ contracts of employment.

 

10.                                Upon completion of a contract of employment between a Club and a Manager the Club shall within 7 days send the contract of employment to the Secretary for registration.

 

11.                                The Secretary shall refuse to register the contract of employment and shall forthwith give notice to that effect to the Club if:

 

11.1                            Rule Q.8 as not been complied with; or

 

11.2                            a contract of employment between the Manager and any other Club or Football League club has been registered under the provisions of these Rules or the Regulations of the Football League and the registration of that contract of employment has not been cancelled.

 

Cancellation of Registration

 

12.                                An application for cancellation of the registration of a Manager’s contract of employment shall be made in writing to the Secretary and may be made by either party to the contract of employment.

 

13.                                The Board shall cancel the registration upon being satisfied that either:

 

13.1                            both parties to the contract of employment have consented to the cancellation of the registration; or

 

13.2                            the contract of employment has been properly terminated by either party to it; or

 

13.3                            the contract of employment has expired; or

 

13.4                            a period of one year has elapsed since the Manager ceased to perform his duties under the contract of employment.

 

14.                                Any period during which a Manager in breach of his contract of employment is employed abroad as Manager of a foreign club shall not be taken into account by the Board in determining whether such Manager’s contract of employment has expired.

 

188



 

Pre-Season Meeting

 

15.                                All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the Professional Game Match Officials Limited and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.

 

16.                                Each Club shall ensure that its Contract Players attend an annual meeting organised by the Professional Game Match Officials Limited at the Club.  Failure to attend (in the case of a Contract Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure attendance (in the case of a Club) without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.

 

Broadcasters

 

17.                                All Managers are required to attend in person and participate in pre-match and post-match one-to-one interviews held by or for the benefit of a UK Broadcaster or Radio Broadcaster on the day of a League Fixture and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.  Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary matchday responsibilities as regards team matters.

 

Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal

 

18.                                Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as “the Tribunal”).

 

19.                                The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales.  Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law.

 

20.                                Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 47.

 

21.                                The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 47 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.

 

22.                                The Tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.

 

23.                                Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 47 each party shall by notice in Form 48 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

24.                                If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Q.23 the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

189



 

25.                                Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint a third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

26.                                If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.

 

27.                                All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be signed on its behalf by its chairman.

 

28.                                Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the other.

 

29.                                Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party.

 

30.                                The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 50 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule S.21.

 

31.                                The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule S.22.

 

32.                                The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.

 

33.                                If either party is in breach of Rule Q.32 the Tribunal shall have power to:

 

33.1                            make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;

 

33.2                            make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;

 

33.3                            dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;

 

33.4                            debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.

 

190



 

34.                                The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof.  In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration.

 

35.                                At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.

 

36.                                Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.

 

37.                                Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule S.28 together with the following additional powers:

 

37.1                            to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment;

 

37.2                            to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it;

 

37.3                            to make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

38 .                                The provisions of Rules S.29 to S.42 inclusive, substituting ‘Tribunal” for ‘tribunal” and ‘chairman of the Tribunal” for ‘chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal.  In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation.

 

Assistant Manager/Head Coach

 

39.                                A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

 

191


 

 

SECTION R

 

DISCIPLINARY PROCEDURES

 

Power of Inquiry

 

1.                 The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it and to produce documents.

 

2.                 Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule R.1 shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

Board’s Disciplinary Powers

 

3.                 The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either:

 

3.1     issuing a reprimand; or

 

3.2     imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; or

 

3.3     exercising its summary jurisdiction; or

 

3.4     referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule R.1 7; or

 

3.5     referring the matter to the Football Association for determination under the Football Association Rules.

 

Fixed Penalty Procedure

 

4.                 Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 41 to the Club or person by whom it is payable.

 

5.                 Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 41 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:

 

5.1     pay the fixed penalty; or

 

5.2     appeal under the provisions of Rule R.55.1 against the imposition of the same.

 

6.                 Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule R.5.1 or forthwith upon an appeal against the same being dismissed shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

192



 

Summary Jurisdiction

 

7.                 The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule R.3.4 or to the Football Association under Rule R.3.5.

 

8.                 In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000.00 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between the Board and the League Managers Association.

 

9.                 The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 42 to the Club or person allegedly in breach.

 

10.          Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 42 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:

 

10.1    submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or

 

10.2    elect to be dealt with by a Commission.

 

11.          Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 42 shall constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

Provision of Information

 

12.          It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule R.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential.  All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s right of inquiry under these Rules.  No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument.

 

13.          All persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule R.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of Inquiry

 

The Panel

 

14.          Subject in each case to the approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall establish a panel of such number of persons as it shall think fit (“the Panel”) each of whom shall be eligible to sit as either:

 

14.1     a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under the provisions of Rule C.70 or Rule D.17; or

 

193



 

14.2     a member of a Commission; or

 

14.3     in the case of an arbitration under Section Q of these Rules, as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; or

 

14.4     in the case of an arbitration under Section S of these Rules, as a member of an arbitral tribunal.

 

15.          T he Panel shall include:

 

15.1     authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule C.70 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; and

 

15.2    legally qualified persons eligible:

 

15.2.1                   under Rule C.70 or Rule D.17 to sit as chairmen of appeal tribunals appointed thereunder; or

 

15.2.2                   under Rule Q.24 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or

 

15.2.3                   under Rule R.17 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; or

 

15.2.4                   under Rule S.12 as chairmen of arbitral tribunals other than Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or

 

15.2.5                   under Rule S.16 as a single arbitrator; and persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule R.56 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards.

 

16.          The Panel shall not include members of the Board or Officials but may include members of the Council of the Football Association who are not Officials.

 

Appointing a Commission

 

17.          A Commission shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission.

 

Commission Procedures

 

18.          The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be:

 

18.1      the Board; and

 

18.2      the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (“the Respondent”).

 

19.          Proceedings shall be commenced by complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board.

 

20.          The complaint shall be in Form 43 and shall identify the Rule allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board.

 

194



 

21.          The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Secretary to the Respondent. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent.

 

22.          At any stage the Commission may determine (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club or club and in any event in its sole discretion), that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule R.48.5 to award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so determines, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club or club of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club or club as well as directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings.

 

23.          In the case of a Respondent which is a Club, if a Commission considers whether to exercise its power under Rule R48.5 to award compensation to another Club (which term for the purposes of this Rule R.23 shall include a Relegated Club), but determines that the other Club has no entitlement to compensation, the other Club shall be entitled to appeal that determination to an Appeal Board. If it does not do so, or if the Appeal Board upholds the Commission’s decision that it has no entitlement to compensation, it shall not be entitled to bring any claim for compensation, whether under these Rules or otherwise, against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed.

 

24.          Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint the Respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 44 in which the Respondent:

 

24.1           shall either admit or deny the complaint; and

 

24.2           may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer.

 

25.          The Secretary on behalf of the Board shall respond in writing to any such request within 14 days of receipt of the answer and if the request is denied the complaint shall be determined at a hearing.

 

26.          If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer any mitigation to be taken into account by the Commission.

 

195



 

27.          If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed.

 

28.          Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are:

 

28.1    relevant; and

 

28.2    submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing, such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission.

 

29 .          The Secretary shall provide a copy of the answer to the chairman of the Commission together with a copy of his response to any request for determination by written representations.

 

30.          If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule R.24, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing.

 

31 .          If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members for that purpose.

 

32 .          If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.

 

33 .          A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone. He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for:

 

33.1     the Board to give further particulars of the complaint;

 

33.2     the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer;

 

33.3     either or both parties to produce and exchange documents;

 

33.4     the submission of expert evidence;

 

33.5     lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements;

 

33.6     witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing;

 

33.7     prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties;

 

33.8     the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions;

 

33.9     the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be ordered pursuant to Rule R.48.5.

 

34 .          Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission.

 

196



 

35 .          If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence.

 

36 .          If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent.

 

37 .          Any witness who is bound by these Rules and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

38 .          The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto:

 

38.1     where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts and shall give the Respondent the opportunity to add to any mitigation contained in the answer;

 

38.2     where the complaint has been denied, the proceedings shall be conducted on an inquisitorial basis; the witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman of the Commission and its members;

 

38.3     the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses;

 

38.4     witnesses may be examined on oath;

 

38.5     at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to address the Commission.

 

39 .          The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be taken.

 

40 .          The proceedings of a Commission shall be conducted in private.

 

41 .          The Board shall have the onus of proof on a balance of probabilities.

 

42 .          If the members of a Commission are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

43 .          In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.

 

44 .          In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.

 

197



 

45 .          In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision.  In the event of a majority decision no minority opinion shall be produced.

 

46 .          Members of a Commission shall be entitled to receive from the Company a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

Commission’s Powers

 

47 .          Upon finding a complaint to have been proved a Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating facts before the Commission.

 

48 .          Having heard and considered such mitigation (if any) the Commission may:

 

48.1    reprimand the Respondent;

 

48.2    impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount;

 

48.3    in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit;

 

48.4    in the case of a Respondent which is a Club:

 

48.4.1                   suspend it from playing in League Matches for such period as it thinks fit;

 

48.4.2                   deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches;

 

48.4.3                   recommend that the Board orders that a League Match be replayed;

 

48.4.4                   recommend that the Company expels the Respondent from the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7;

 

48.5    order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club);

 

48.6    cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules;

 

48.7    impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit;

 

48.8    order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission paid or payable under Rule R.46; and

 

48.9    make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

49 .          Where a Person, Club or club has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined.

 

198



 

50 .          A Person, Club or club invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the Chairman of the Commission gives it leave.

 

51 .          If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the Company to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit.

 

52 .          Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches under the provisions of Rule R.48.4.1, its opponents in League Matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them.

 

53 .          Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall likewise be recoverable by the person or Club entitled to receive it.

 

54 .          Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the Company and the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission.

 

Appeals

 

55 .          A Club (or club) or person aggrieved by

 

55.1    the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or

 

55.2    the decision of a Commission before which such Club or person appeared as Respondent; or

 

55.3    the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule R.48.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour;

 

may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate).

 

56 .          An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Board and, subject to Rule R.57, shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board, and the other two of whom shall be members of the Council of the Football Association who are not Officials.

 

57 .          No member of the Panel shall be appointed to an Appeal Board to hear an appeal against the decision of a Commission of which he was a member.

 

199



 

58.          The parties to an appeal shall be:

 

58.1    a Respondent to a charge; and/or

 

58.2    a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule R.55.3; and/or

 

58.3    the Board.

 

59.          An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Form 45.

 

60.          An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 46.

 

61.          An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 45 or Form 46, as the case may be, so that he receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time of the essence).

 

62.          The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.

 

63.          Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce fresh evidence. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint.

 

64.          Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board.

 

65.          If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence.

 

66.          Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence pursuant to Rule R.63, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the documents and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted.

 

67.          The Appeal Board may permit the Appellant (or Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule R.55.3) at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine.

 

200



 

68.           If the members of the Appeal Board are not unanimous, the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

69.           The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons.  If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published.

 

70.           Members of an Appeal Board shall be entitled to receive from the Company a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

Appeal Board’s Powers

 

71.           Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may

 

71.1    allow the appeal;

 

71.2    dismiss the appeal;

 

71.3    except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance;

 

71.4    vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission;

 

71.5    order the deposit to be forfeited to the Company or repaid to the appellant;

 

71.6    order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the Appeal Board paid or payable under Rule R.70;

 

71.7    remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal;

 

71.8    make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

72.           S ubject to the provisions of Section S, the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final.

 

Admissibility of Evidence

 

73.           I n the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence save as to relevance.

 

Legal Representation

 

74.           T he parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed.

 

201



 

Publication and Privilege

 

75.           Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 1996 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish as each of them shall think fit reports of their proceedings, whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player and any Club and any person bound by these Rules and any person bound by virtue of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party to observe these Rules shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to the publication of oral or written statements without limit in number by any of the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board in any form or media as each of them shall think fit of details of any and all evidence tendered in any proceedings over which they have jurisdiction and of a full report of any finding or decision made by any of the said bodies.

 

202


 

 

 

SECTION S

 

ARBITRATION

 

Definitions

 

1.                 In this Section of these Rules:

 

1.1      “the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force;

 

1.2      “party” means a party to the arbitration;

 

1.3      “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal;

 

1.4      “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal.

 

Agreement to Arbitrate

 

2.                 Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the Company and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms:

 

2.1      to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the Company the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules;

 

2.2      that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales;

 

2.3      that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law;

 

2.4      that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute.

 

3.                 Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories, being:

 

3.1      disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Section R of these Rules (‘Disciplinary Disputes”);

 

3.2      disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (‘Board Disputes”);

 

3.3      other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise.

 

4.                 In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board shall be that the decision was:

 

4.1      reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; or

 

4.2      reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or

 

203



 

4.3      reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; or

 

4.4      reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or

 

4.5      one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case.

 

5.                 In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision:

 

5.1      was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; or

 

5.2      could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied its mind properly to the issues to be decided; or

 

5.3      was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or

 

5.4      was contrary to English law; and

 

directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a person or persons who were in the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision.

 

Standing

 

6.                 A person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal.

 

Disputes between Clubs and Players

 

7.                 Disputes between Clubs and Players referred to arbitration in accordance with these Rules pursuant to the provision to that effect in Form 13A shall be determined in accordance with the procedures set out in this Section of these Rules.

 

Commencement of the Arbitration

 

8.                 An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced and for the purpose of Rules S.2 and S.7 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen upon the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party a request in Form 47.

 

9.                 The party requesting an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 47 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.

 

Appointing the Arbitrators

 

10.          Subject to Rule S.16, the tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.

 

204



 

11.          Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 47 each party shall by notice in Form 48 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

12.          Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint the third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or the Football Association if the Company is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

13.          If a party, other than the League or a Club, does not wish to appoint a member of the Panel as their nominated arbitrator, they may nominate some other person provided that:

 

13.1    that the person they nominate is a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and

 

13.2    such person is independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision.

 

14.          If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or the Football Association if the Company is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

15.          Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality.  Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within 7 days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within 7 days.

 

Appointing a Single Arbitrator

 

16.          Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule S.10, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a legally qualified member of the Panel to be a single arbitrator in which case:

 

16.1    Form 49 shall be substituted for Form 48; and

 

16.2    this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman.

 

Replacing an Arbitrator

 

17.          If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board (or the Football Association if the Company is a party) shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.

 

205



 

Communications

 

18.          All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman.

 

19.          Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other.

 

20.          Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the other party.

 

Directions

 

21.          The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 50 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions.  In either case the directions shall include without limitation:

 

21.1    whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be used;

 

21.2    whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary;

 

21.3    whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of fact or opinion shall be determined;

 

21.4    whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions;

 

21.5    whether expert evidence is required;

 

21.6    whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative in ascertaining the facts and the law.

 

The Tribunal’s General Powers

 

22.          The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to:

 

22.1    allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence;

 

22.2    give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of a party to the proceedings;

 

22.3    give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control of a party;

 

22.4    direct that a witness be examined on oath;

 

22.5    require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call;

 

22.6    require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports;

 

22.7    appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues;

 

206



 

22.8      require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property;

 

22.9      order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings;

 

22.10    extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules or by its directions;

 

22.11    require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures to be adopted;

 

22.12   give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute.

 

Duty of the Parties

 

23.           The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.

 

Default of the Parties

 

24.           If either party is in breach of Rule S.23 the tribunal shall have power to:

 

24.1      make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;

 

24.2      make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;

 

24.3      dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;

 

24.4      debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.

 

The Hearing

 

25.           The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof.

 

26.           At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.

 

27.           Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.

 

207



 

Remedies

 

28.           The tribunal shall have power to:

 

28.1  determine any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration;

 

28.2  determine any question as to its own jurisdiction;

 

28.3  make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings;

 

28.4  order the payment of a sum of money;

 

28.5  award simple or compound interest;

 

28.6  order a party to do or refrain from doing anything;

 

28.7  order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land);

 

28.8  order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document.

 

Majority Decision

 

29.           If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them.  No dissenting judgment shall be produced.

 

Provisional Awards

 

30.           The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including without limitation requiring a party to make an interim payment on account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration.  Any such provisional award shall be taken into account when the final award is made.

 

The Award

 

31.           If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award.

 

32.           The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute.

 

33.           The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision.

 

Costs

 

34.           Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the award.

 

35.           The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs.

 

208



 

36.           The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule S.37, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party.

 

37.           In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis.

 

38.           The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party.

 

Challenging the Award

 

39.           Subject to the provisions of Sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal.  There shall be no right of appeal on a point of law under Section 69 of the Act.

 

Representation

 

40.           A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman.

 

41.           A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials.  An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings.

 

Waiver

 

42.           A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object.

 

209


 

 

 

SECTION T

 

PREMIER LEAGUE APPEALS COMMITTEE

 

Jurisdiction

 

1.       The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters:

 

1.1     an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of clause 19(d) of Form 13 (Player’s Contract);

 

1.2     an appeal by a Club or a Student under the provisions of Rule N.86;

 

1.3     an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule K.18.3  against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player;

 

1.4     an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule K.29 against a determination by the Board of contract terms effective from the Contract Player’s 18th birthday;

 

1.5     an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule K.39 against a decision of the Board given under either Rule K.34 or Rule K.35;

 

1.6     an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule M.22 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.

 

Composition of the Committee

 

2.       The Committee shall be composed of:

 

2.1     an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit;

 

2.2     a member of the Panel appointed by the League;

 

2.3     an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that Association is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of the Association.

 

3.       If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Board shall appoint in his stead a member of the Panel who holds or has held judicial office.

 

210



 

4.       If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule T.2.

 

5.       If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority.

 

Committee Procedures

 

6.       The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be:

 

6.1     in an appeal under Rule T.1.1,  T.1.3,  T.1.4  or T.1.6:

 

6.1.1    the appellant Club or Contract Player and

 

6.1.2    the respondent Contract Player or Club;

 

6.2     in the determination of a dispute under Rule T.1.5:

 

6.2.1    the applicant Club or Player and

 

6.2.2    the respondent Player or Club;

 

6.3     in an appeal under Rule T.1.2:

 

6.3.1    the appellant Club or Student and

 

6.3.2    the respondent Student or Club;

 

6.4     in an application under Rule T.1.7:

 

6.4.1    the applicant Club and

 

6.4.2    the respondent Out of Contract Player.

 

7.       Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Secretary identifying:

 

7.1     the respondent;

 

7.2     the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made;

 

7.3     the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it;

 

7.4     the remedy or relief sought; and

 

7.5     any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed.

 

8.       Except in the case of an application made by a Student, an application made under the provisions of Rule T.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000.

 

211



 

9.       Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

 

9.1     procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule T.2;

 

9.2     send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;

 

9.3     send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

 

10.    Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon.

 

11.    Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

 

11.1   the chairman and members of the Committee and

 

11.2   the party making the application.

 

12.    The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

13.    The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

14.    The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

 

15.    If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

 

16.    The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

 

17.    The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

 

18.    The hearing shall be conducted in private.

 

212



 

19.    Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

 

20.    The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

 

21.    The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

 

22.    The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

23.    The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the Company a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

Committee’s Powers

 

24.    Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may:

 

24.1       order the deposit required by Rule T.8 to be forfeited to the Company or repaid to the applicant;

 

24.2       order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule T.23;

 

24.3       make such other order as it shall think fit.

 

213



 

 

SECTION U

 

CRIMINAL RECORDS BUREAU

 

1.       In this Section of these Rules:

 

1.1     “CRB” means the Criminal Records Bureau, being the executive agency of the Home Office which provides access to criminal records information, or any successor body which carries out its functions.

 

1.2     “Disclosure” means the service provided by the CRB to Persons registered with it;

 

1.3     “Search and Intervention Steward” means a steward employed by a Club who regularly carries out, or who supervises those who carry out, either of the following duties in an area of the Club’s ground covered by a premises licence granted under the Licensing Act 2003:

 

1.3.1    the search of spectators on their entry to the ground; or

 

1.3.2    the intervention against or ejection of spectators.

 

1.4     “Staff” has the meaning set out in Rule O.3.8  but for the purposes of this Section U shall also include Search and Intervention Stewards.

 

2.       The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the CRB.

 

3.       Clubs not registered with the CRB agree to be bound by any guidance published by the League from time to time.

 

Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories

 

4.       Each Club shall nominate an Official as lead disclosure officer.

 

5.       The lead disclosure officer of a Club which is not registered with the CRB shall:

 

5.1     act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service and the Club shall notify his name to the League in Form 52; and

 

5.2     ensure that the Disclosure application by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of appointment as a member of Staff at the Club is processed by the Club in such manner as the League may from time to time determine.

 

214



 

6.       The lead disclosure officer of a Club registered with the CRB:

 

6.1     shall countersign the Club’s application to register with the CRB;

 

6.2     may countersign Disclosure applications;

 

6.3     will act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the CRB on all matters connected with the registration and use of the Disclosure service.

 

7.       Each Club shall nominate one or more Officials (who may be the Children’s Services Officers or a Safeguarding Officer) as countersignatories who (in the case of a Club registered with the CRB) may countersign Disclosure applications and (in the case of all Clubs) carry out the procedures set out in Rule U.9.

 

8.       Subject to Rule U.10, no person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless:

 

8.1     he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; and

 

8.2     a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; and

 

8.3     he has applied to the CRB for Disclosure; and

 

8.4     his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Children or as a Search and Intervention Steward as the case may be; and

 

8.5     his particulars have been entered in the staff register in Form 36 kept and maintained at the Club.

 

9.       Upon an application for Disclosure being made by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of his appointment as a member of Staff, the lead disclosure officer or a countersignatory shall:

 

9.1     determine, in accordance with any guidance published by the CRB or by the League, the level of Disclosure information to be sought in respect of that person; and

 

9.2     carry out such identity checks on that person as may be required pursuant to the guidance described in Rule U.9.1; and

 

9.3     complete and submit that person’s application to the CRB or to the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB); and

 

9.4     receive the Disclosure information from the CRB or from the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB) in respect of that person; and

 

9.5     report the content of that Disclosure information to the Official responsible for deciding whether that person shall be appointed or have his appointment confirmed.

 

215



 

10.    Between the date upon which his application to the CRB for Disclosure is received and the date upon which the procedures set out in Rule U.9 are completed, a person to whom that Rule applies may be permitted to take up his position as a member of Staff at the discretion of the Club’s lead countersignatory so long as he is accompanied by a member of Staff in respect of whom the Rule U.9 procedures have been complied with.

 

Monitoring

 

11.    The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules and will procure that each Club is visited at least once each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League.  Such personnel shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules.

 

12.    Each visit will be reported in writing to the League and to the Club concerned.

 

13.    There shall be made available for inspection by the person appointed by the League at all reasonable times:

 

13.1       written evidence of the Club’s registration with the CRB (in the case of a Club so registered);

 

13.2       written evidence in relation to members of Staff to whom Rule U.9 applies that the procedures set out in that Rules have been complied with;

 

13.3       Form 36.

 

216


 

 

SECTION V

 

MISCELLANEOUS

 

Football Association Council

 

1.                 Under the articles of association of the Football Association the Company is entitled to appoint annually 8 representatives to the Council of the Football Association.  Any person who is a director of a Club or of the Company shall be eligible for appointment.  The Chairman shall be one of such representatives ex officio and the other 7 shall be elected at the General Meeting next following the end of the Season at which election will be by ballot.

 

2.                 Under the articles of association of the Football Association the Company is entitled to appoint annually up to 3 members of the Football Association board of directors.  Any person who is a Football Association Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule V.1 or, if a representative of a regional division of the Football Association, a person who is a director of a Club shall be eligible for appointment.  The Chairman shall be one of such representatives ex officio and the other two shall be elected at the General Meeting next following the end of the Season at which election will be by ballot and will take place after the election of the Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule V.1.

 

3.                 Under the articles of association of the Football Association, the Company is entitled to appoint 4 members of the Professional Game Board (‘the PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of the Football Association.  The 3 members of the board of directors of the Football Association appointed in accordance with Rule V.2 shall recommend for approval in General Meeting the 4 proposed members of the PGB.  Provided always that at least 2 of the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule V.1, the following shall be eligible for appointment:

 

3.1     a director of a Club;

 

3.2     a Football Association Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule V.1 (who for the avoidance of doubt may be a member of the Football Association board of directors);

 

3.3     the Chairman, Chief Executive or other officer of the Company.

 

Definitions

 

4.                 For the purposes of Rules V.5 to V.22 inclusive, ‘Club” includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club and ‘Shares” include securities.

 

217



 

Associations between Clubs

 

5.                 A Club shall not either directly or indirectly:

 

5.1     apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League club; or

 

5.2     issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or Football League club; or

 

5.3     lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club or Football League club; or

 

5.4     borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations; or

 

5.5     be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or

 

5.6     permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or have any power to determine or influence its management or administration.

 

Club Officials

 

6.                 An Official of a Club shall not:

 

6.1     be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or

 

6.2     either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club.

 

7.                 A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who:

 

7.1     is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or

 

7.2     either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club.

 

Dual Interests

 

8.                 No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more than one Club.

 

9.                 No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in another Club.

 

10.           A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or indirectly already holds a Significant Interest in another Club.

 

218



 

11.           A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 51 to the Secretary if any Person either directly or indirectly;

 

11.1   holds; or

 

11.2   acquires; or

 

11.3   having held or acquired, ceases to hold any Significant Interest in the Club.

 

12.           A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule V.11 shall:

 

12.1       identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the Significant Interest in question; and

 

12.2       set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of the interest; and

 

12.3       set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the total issued Shares of the Club.

 

13.           Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each Significant Interest in the Club.

 

14.           The Secretary shall maintain a register which shall include the particulars set out in Rule V.12 and the said register shall be available for inspection by any Club by prior appointment.

 

15.           Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Secretary if any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule V.11.1 or Rule V.11.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to hold any Holding in the Club.

 

16.           The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares of another Club.

 

17.           At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose.

 

18.           Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended club shall not play in:

 

18.1       any League Match; or

 

18.2       any Premier Reserve League Match; or

 

18.3       any Premier Academy League Match; or

 

18.4       any of the competitions set out in Rules E.10 and E.11; or

 

18.5       any other match.

 

219



 

19.           For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated.

 

20.           The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed under Rule V.6 upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to it are no longer extant.

 

Club Contracts

 

21.           No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or the performance of its teams in League Matches or in any of the competitions set out in Rule E.10.

 

Employee’s Contracts

 

22.           Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club).

 

Anti-Discrimination Policy

 

23.           Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Student shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 9  to these Rules.

 

Football Foundation Advertising Editorial

 

24.           Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation.

 

Betting

 

25.           Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League that:

 

25.1       it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising its powers under Rule R.1 to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules if it becomes aware of any suspicious or unusual betting practices or other activities that may have an impact on the integrity of a match or competition;

 

220



 

25.2   it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Rules N.2.2.2, N.2.2.3 and Rules N.2.3 to N.2.5;

 

25.3   it will put in place such arrangements as the Board shall determine:

 

25.3.1    to protect minors and other vulnerable people from being harmed or exploited by gambling including, without limitation, the legible inclusion of the website address www.gambleaware.co.uk on all advertising (broadcast and non-broadcast) where it is feasible and practical to do so; and

 

25.3.2    for the independent, third-party adjudication of betting disputes (e.g. with IBAS or equivalent);

 

25.4       it shall not market any gambling services directly to minors and will ensure it has adequate systems in place to identify and prevent attempted gambling activity by minors;

 

25.5       it is licensed as a betting company within the EEA (which shall include any jurisdiction deemed to be treated as if it were within the EEA by Regulations made pursuant to section 331(4) of the Gambling Act 2005); and

 

25.6       it will abide by:

 

25.6.1    the licensing conditions and codes of practice for betting issued from time to time by the Gambling Commission (if it falls under the remit of the Gambling Commission);

 

25.6.2    the TV and Radio Advertising Standards Codes, the British Codes of Advertising, Sales Promotion and Direct Marketing administered by the Advertising Standards Authority (regardless of where the operator is based or licensed); and

 

25.6.3    the Gambling Industry Code for Socially Responsible Advertising.

 

26.           No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match:

 

26.1   offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or

 

26.2   receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from any Person.

 

221


 

 

FORMS

 



 

Form 1

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF AUTHORISED SIGNATORIES OF                                  FOOTBALL CLUB (RuleA.1)

 

To:                      The Secretary

The Premier League

 

The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories:

 

Print Name

 

Position

 

Signature

 

Limit of Authority  (if any)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

223



 

Form 1A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION OF CLUB BANK ACCOUNT (Rule C.50)

 

To:                      The Secretary

The Premier League

 

We confirm on behalf of the board of                            Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule C.50:

 

Name of Bank

 

 

 

Name of account holder

 

 

 

Title of account

 

 

 

Sort code

 

 

 

Account number

 

 

Signed by a Director of the Club

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Signed by a Director of the Club

 

 

 

Date

 

 

224



 

Form 2

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPEAL UNDER RULE C.68

 

To:                              The Secretary                                                      Date:

The Premier League

 

We, [insert name of Club]                        (the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of 9 points notified to us by the Board on [date]                       on the ground that the event of insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event.

 

Brief details of the circumstances that led to the event of insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s).

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

225



 

Form 2A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

OWNERS’ AND DIRECTOR’S DECLARATION (Rule D.1.9)

 

To:                      The Secretary

The Premier League

 

I, [fullname]                                                                  of [home address]                                                       [post code]                                                   hereby declare that:

1.      I am/propose to become* a Director of                                                                              Football Club;

2.      I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club;

3.      I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club;

4.      I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club;

5.      I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a Director;

6.      I have/have not* been convicted of an offence set out in Premier League Rule D.2.4;

7.      I have/have not* made an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or been the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order;

8.      I have/have not* been a Director of a Club or club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency;

9.      I have/have not* been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency;

10.    I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule D.2.8;

11.    I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule D.2.9;

12.    I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003;

13.    I have/have not* been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule D.2.11;

14.    this Declaration is true in every particular.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above personal data and sensitive data for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

I understand that the words “Bankruptcy Order”, “Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “Holding”, “Individual Voluntary Arrangement”, “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

 

Signed by the Director

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Signed by an Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

226



 

Form 3(1)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

AUDITORS’ REPORT (Rule D.1.2)

 

Report of [firm] to the XYZ Football Club Limited (“the Club”)

 

Further to the requirements of Section D of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”), we have been engaged by the Club, under the terms of our engagement letter dated                                to provide to the Club the following accountant’s report. The following terms used in this report are defined by the Rules: “Material Transactions”, “Player”, “Agent”, “Third Party Payment”, “Compensation Fee”, and “Objectives”. We have examined the enclosed report of the directors of the Club (“the Report”) and the record of Material Transactions (“the Record”) for the accounting period of                                months ended on                 

 

Respective responsibilities of the directors and [firm]

 

The directors of the Club are responsible for designing and maintaining an adequate system of internal control to meet the requirements of the Rules. Both the Report and the Record have been prepared by or on behalf of the directors of the Club and are their sole responsibility. It is our responsibility to form an independent opinion, based on our work, of that Report and Record and to report our opinion to you.

 

Basis of opinion

 

Our work consisted primarily of the following procedures:

 

·        inspection of a sample of Players’ contracts in relation to which Material Transactions are detailed in the Record;

·        testing of a sample of Material Transactions undertaken by the Club with Agents and Third Party Payments;

·        review of the Club’s written transfer policy and Compensation Fees paid pursuant thereto;

·        enquiry of the directors about the Club’s internal financial control policies and procedures.

 

There are no practicable procedures that would enable us to identify any Material Transaction not shown in the Record or the accounting records of the Club or which is not otherwise brought to our attention. We have, however, obtained written representations from the directors of the Club that the Report and the Record are complete and accurate.

 

Our work was directed to those matters which in our view materially affect the Report and the Record, and was not directed to the discovery of errors or misstatements which we consider to be immaterial.

 

227



 

Opinion

 

In our opinion:

 

(a)    the Club’s internal financial control policies and procedures are suitably designed to meet the Objectives;

(b)    the said policies and procedures were applied during the said accounting period to Material Transactions shown in the Record and examined by us to provide reasonable, but not absolute, assurance that the Objectives were achieved in respect thereof.

 

In the course of the above work and our audit of the statutory accounts of the Club for the said accounting period, nothing came to our attention to suggest that the enclosed Report is not consistent with our knowledge thus derived.

 

This report is provided on the basis that it is for your information only and that, except as required by the Rules, it will not be copied or disclosed to any third party or otherwise quoted or referred to, in whole or in part, without our prior written consent.

 

228



 

Form 3(2)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

DIRECTORS’ REPORT (Rule D.1.14)

 

To:                                 The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”)

 

In accordance with the requirements of Section D of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of                 Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of           months ended on                  20       (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below]:

 

(1)    the Club has operated internal financial control policies and procedures which are designed to meet the Objectives set out in Rule D.34 of the Rules of the League (“the Objectives”);

(2)    the Objectives have been achieved;

(3)    all Material Transactions complied with the Objectives and the Rules of the League.

 

[The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows.....]

 

 

 

[Signature of each Director and date of signing]

 

229


 

Form 4

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

TEAM SHEET OF                                                                 FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule E.22)

 

Date _________________________________________     Kick-off time _______________________________________

 

Opponents _____________________________________   F.C. Referee ________________________________________

 

TEAM

 

SHIRT NO.

 

NAME

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

SUBSTITUTES

 

SHIRT NO.

 

NAME

 

REPLACED

 

TIME

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OFFICIALS OCCUPYING THE TRAINER’S BENCH

 

 

 

NAME

 

JOB TITLE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

COLOUR OF STRIP

 

Shirts

 

Shorts

 

Stockings

 

Goalkeeper’s
Shirt

 

Goalkeeper’s
Stockings

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

230



 

Form 5

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTICE OF KICK-OFF TIME GIVEN BY                                                                FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule E.30)

 

To:                       [Name and address of Match Official]

 

 

Please take notice that our League Match against [name of Visiting Club]                                 on [date of match]                                          at [address of Home Club’s ground]                                    will kick-off at [time]    

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

231



 

Form 6

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION OF LEAGUE MATCH RESULT (Rule E.41)

SEASON 20     20    

 

Date of Match _____________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

Home Club _________________________________ F.C.

 

Visiting Club ________________________________ F.C.

 

 

 

Result: Home Club ____________________________ goals

 

Visiting Club _______________________________ goals

 

 

 

Signed ___________________________________________

 

Secretary of _________________________________ F.C.

 

TEAM

[Please complete in block letters]

 

Surname

 

Initials

 

Goalscorers*

 

Goalkeeper

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Nominated Substitutes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

was substitute for

was substitute for

was substitute for

 


* indicate time goal(s) scored and where goal(s) resulted from a penalty kick

 

232



 

Form 7

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

GATE STATEMENT (Rule E.42)

SEASON 2011–2012

 

Date of Match ________________________________________

 

Home Club _____________________________________ F.C.

 

Visiting Club ____________________________________ F.C.

 

 

 

 

 

Home

 

Visiting

 

 

 

TICKETS ISSUED AND ATTENDANCE

 

 

 

Club

 

Club

 

TOTAL

 

Home Adults

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Home — Junior Concession

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Home — Senior Concession

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Home Total Concessions

 

 

 

0

 

 

 

 

 

Home Other

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Season tickets

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Complimentary Season tickets

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Complimentary Match day

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Away tickets

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Total No. of tickets issued

 

 

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

No. of spectators attending*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

RECEIPTS**

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Value of ticket sales £

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

£

0

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* including hospitality

** net of VAT

 

233



 

Form 8

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION OF SHIRT NUMBERS ALLOCATED

BY                                                          FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule F.6)

 

To:                      The Secretary

The Premier League

 

The shirt numbers allocated to members of our First Team squad in Season 20     /20     are as follows:

 

Shirt No.

 

Name

 

1

 

 

 

2

 

 

 

3

 

 

 

4

 

 

 

5

 

 

 

6

 

 

 

7

 

 

 

8

 

 

 

9

 

 

 

10

 

 

 

11

 

 

 

12

 

 

 

13

 

 

 

14

 

 

 

15

 

 

 

16

 

 

 

17

 

 

 

18

 

 

 

19

 

 

 

20

 

 

 

21

 

 

 

22

 

 

 

23

 

 

 

24

 

 

 

25

 

 

 

26

 

 

 

27

 

 

 

28

 

 

 

29

 

 

 

30

 

 

 

31

 

 

 

32

 

 

 

33

 

 

 

34

 

 

 

35

 

 

 

36

 

 

 

37

 

 

 

38

 

 

 

39

 

 

 

40

 

 

 

41

 

 

 

42

 

 

 

43

 

 

 

44

 

 

 

45

 

 

 

46

 

 

 

 

I undertake to give you prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

234



 

Form 9

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

REGISTRATION OF STRIPS

BY                                                               FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule F.16)

 

To:                   The Secretary

The Premier League

 

I submit herewith samples or our home Strip, away Strip and goalkeeper’s Strip [and third Strip*] for Season 20     /20     

 

A brief description of each is as follows:

 

Home Strip

 

 

 

 

Shirts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shorts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stockings

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goalkeeper

:

 

 

 

 

 

Away Strip

 

 

 

 

 

Shirts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shorts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stockings

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goalkeeper

:

 

 

 

 

 

[Third Strip*]

 

 

 

 

Shirts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shorts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stockings

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goalkeeper

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete if inapplicable

 

235



 

Form 9A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION BY VISITING CLUB TO HOME CLUB OF STRIP (Rule F.23)

 

To:

 

[Name and address of Home Club]

 

 

 

 

Please take notice that at our League Match against you on [date of match]                                          , our team will wear the following Strip:

 

Outfield Players

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shirts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shorts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stockings

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goalkeeper

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shirts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Shorts

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stockings

:

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

236



 

Form 10

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPOINTMENT OF MATCH OFFICIALS (Rule  G .3)

 

To:

 

[name and address of Match Official]

 

 

 

 

You are hereby appointed to officiate as Referee/Assistant Referee/Reserve Official/Fourth Official* at the following League Matches:

 

Date

 

Home Club

 

Visiting Club

 

Venue

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Home Club will in each case give you notice of the kick-off time.

Please acknowledge receipt of this appointment to me forthwith.

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Secretary

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 


* Delete as appropriate

 

237


 

Form 11

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

REFEREE’S MATCH REPORT (Rule G.11)

 

 

V

 

 

Date

 

 

Referee

 

 

MISCONDUCT

 

PLAYER’S NAME

 

CLUB

 

OFFENCE

 

CAUTION/SENT OFF

 

TIME

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CLUB FACILITIES AND HOSPITALITY (please tick)

 

Excellent o                             Good o                             Satisfactory o                             Unsatisfactory o

 

Any comments

 

 

WEATHER (i) Before game                                                (ii) During

 

STATE OF PITCH (please tick)

 

Excellent o                         Very Good o                         Good o                         Satisfactory o                         Poor* o

 

Unacceptable* (abandoned/postponed) o

 

 

Any other matters required to be reported under Rule G.11

 

 


*additional comments required

 

238



 

Form 12

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

REGISTRATION OF PITCH DIMENSIONS

BY                                                                   FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule I.23)

 

To:                                                    The Secretary

The Premier League

 

The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground]

for Season 20     /20     are as follows:

 

Length :            yards (                 metres)

 

Width :             yards (                 metres)

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

239


 

Form 13

 

PREMIER LEAGUE AND THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE

 

CONTRACT

 

AN AGREEMENT made the                         day of                        20       

between (name)

of (address)

 

acting pursuant to Resolution and Authority for and on behalf of

Football Club Limited (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and

(name)

of (address)

 

a Football Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part.

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:-

 

1                  This Agreement shall remain in force until the 30th day of June 19     unless it shall have previously been terminated by substitution of a revised agreement or as hereinafter provided.

 

2                  The Player agrees to play to the best of his ability in all football matches in which he is selected to play for the Club and to attend at any reasonable place for the purpose of training in accordance with instructions given by any duly authorised official of the Club.

 

3                  The Player agrees to attend all matches in which the Club is engaged when directed by any duly authorised official of the Club.

 

4                  The Player shall play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required under the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Player undertakes to adhere to the Laws of the Game of Association Football in all matches in which he participates.

 

5                  The Player agrees to observe the Rules of the Club at all times. The Club and the Player shall observe and be subject to the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. In the case of conflict such Rules and Regulations shall take precedence over this Agreement and over Rules of the Club.

 

240



 

6                  The Club undertakes to provide the Player at the earliest opportunity with copies of all relevant Football Association Rules and FA Premier League Rules or Football League* Regulations as appropriate, the Club Rules for players and any relevant insurance policy applicable to the Player and to provide him with any subsequent amendments to all the above.

 

7                   (a)          The Player shall not without the written consent of the Club participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity. The Player shall at all times have due regard for the necessity of his maintaining a high standard of physical fitness and agrees not to indulge in any sport, activity or practice that might endanger such fitness. The Player shall not infringe any provision in this regard in any policy of insurance taken out for his benefit or for the benefit of the Club.

 

(b)          The Player agrees to make himself available for community and public relations involvement as requested by the Club management, at reasonable times during the period of the contract (e.g. 2/3 hours per week).

 

8                  Any incapacity or sickness shall be reported by the Player to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of any incapacity. The Player shall submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and shall undergo, at no expense to himself, such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club in order to restore the Player to fitness. The Club shall arrange promptly such prescribed treatment and shall ensure that such treatment is undertaken and completed without expense to the Player notwithstanding that this Agreement expires after such treatment has been prescribed.

 

9                  Subject to the provisions of clause 10, in the event that the Player shall become incapacitated by reason of sickness or injury the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement during the period of incapacity, pay to the Player for the first twenty-eight weeks of incapacity his basic wage as specified in the Schedule plus a sum equivalent to the amount of sickness benefit which the Club is able to recoup. After twenty-eight weeks of incapacity the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement, pay to the Player his basic wage as specified in the Schedule without reduction for any state sickness or injury benefit that he may receive. The provisions of this Clause apply only to the playing season. The Player agrees to notify the Club of any sickness benefit received after the end of the playing season in order for the Club to deduct the amount from the Player’s gross wage.

 

10           In the event that the Player shall suffer permanent incapacity the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating the Agreement. The Player’s minimum entitlement shall be to receive 6 month’s notice where the Agreement has not more than 3 years to run with an extra month’s notice for each year or part year in excess of the said 3 years, provided that the parties shall be able to negotiate a longer period of notice if they so wish.

 

241



 

The notice may be served at any time after:-

 

(a)           the date on which the Player is declared permanently totally disabled in a case where the Player suffers incapacity within the terms of the Football League and/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme; or

 

(b)          in any other case, the date on which the incapacity is established by independent medical examination.

 

Where the player is declared permanently totally disabled under the terms of The Football League and/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme he will be entitled to receive a lump sum disability benefit in accordance with the terms of the relevant policy.

 

11           (a)           The Player shall not reside at any place which the Club deems unsuitable for the performance of his duties under this Agreement.

 

(b)          The Player shall not without the previous consent of the Club be engaged either directly or indirectly in any trade, business or occupation other than his employment hereunder.

 

12           The Player shall be given every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this Agreement to follow courses of further education or vocational training if he so desires. The Club agrees to give the Footballers’ Further Education and Vocational Training Society particulars of any such courses undertaken by the Player.

 

13           The Player shall permit the Club to photograph him as a member of the squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use only as the official photographs of the Club. The Player may, save as otherwise mutually agreed and subject to the overriding obligation contained in the Rules of The Football Association not to bring the game of Association Football into disrepute, contribute to the public media in a responsible manner. The Player shall, whenever circumstances permit, give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make such contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

 

14           (a)           The Player shall not induce to attempt to induce any other Player employed by or registered by the Club, or by any other Club, to leave that employment or cease to be so registered for any reason whatsoever.

 

(b)          The Club and the Player shall arrange all contracts of service and transfers of registration to any other Football Club between themselves and shall make no payment to any other person or agent in this respect.

 

15           No payment shall be made or received by either the Player or the Club to or from any person or organisation whatsoever as an inducement to win, lose or draw a match except for such

 

242



 

payments to be made by the Club to the Player as are specifically provided for in the Schedule to this Agreement.

 

16           If the Player shall be guilty of serious or persistent misconduct or serious or persistent breach of the Rules of the Club or of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Club may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Player terminate this Agreement in accordance with the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate and the Club shall notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. Such action shall be subject to the Player’s right of appeal (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such notice and notification of reasons from the Club) as follows:-

 

(a)               he may appeal to the Board of either The FA Premier League or The Football League, dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership, who shall hear the appeal within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of appeal.

 

(b)              either the Club or the Player may appeal against the decision of the Board to The Football League* Appeals Committee and such further appeal shall be made within seven days of the receipt of the Board’s decision and shall be heard within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of the further appeal.

 

Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the Rules of the FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. The Club may at its discretion waive its rights under this Clause and take action under the provisions of Clause 18.

 

17           If the Club is guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Player may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Club terminate this agreement. The Player shall forward a copy of such notice to The Football Association and either The FA Premier League or The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Club shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) mutatis mutandis (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Club of such notice from the Player) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b).

 

18           If the Player is guilty of misconduct or a breach of any of the training or disciplinary rules or lawful instructions of the Club or any of the provisions of this Agreement the Club may either impose a fine not exceeding two weeks’ basic wages or order the Player not to attend at the Club for a period not exceeding fourteen days. The Club shall inform the Player in writing of the action taken and the full reasons for it and this information shall be recorded in a register held at the Club. The Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such written notification from the Club) and

 

243



 

the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement. Any penalty imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not become operative until the appeals procedures have been exhausted.

 

19           In the event of any grievance in connection with his employment under this Agreement the following procedures shall be available to the Player in the order set out:-

 

(a)           the grievance shall be brought informally to the notice of the Manager of the Club in the first instance;

 

(b)          formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Manager of the Club;

 

(c)           if the grievance is not settled to the Player’s satisfaction within fourteen days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club so that is may be considered by the Board of Directors or Committee of the Club or by any duly authorised committee or sub-committee thereof. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board or Committee at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice;

 

(d)          if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Player’s satisfaction the Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the Club notifying the Player of the decision of the Board or Committee) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement.

 

20           The Player may if he so desires be represented at any personal hearing of an appeal under this Agreement by an official or member of the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

21              Upon the execution of this Agreement the Club shall effect the Registration of the Player with The Football Association and The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate in accordance with their Rules and Regulations. Such Registration may be transferred by mutual consent of the Club and the Player during the currency of this Agreement and this Agreement will be deemed to be terminated (but not so as to affect accrued rights) on the Registration by The Football Association and by The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate of such transfer.

 

22           The Rules and Regulations of The FA Premier League and The Football League* as to the reengagement and transfer of a registration shall apply to the Club and Player both during the currency and after the expiration of this Agreement.

 

23           The remuneration of the Player shall be set out in a Schedule attached to this Agreement and signed by the parties. The Schedule shall include all remuneration to which the Player is or may be entitled. In the event of any dispute the remuneration set out in the Schedule shall be conclusively deemed to be the full entitlement of the Player.

 

244



 

24           The Player shall be entitled to a minimum of four weeks’ paid holiday per year, such holiday to be taken at a time which the Club shall determine. The Player shall not participate in professional football during his holiday.

 

25           Reference herein to Rules, Regulations or Bye-laws of The Football Association; The FA Premier League, The Football League*, the Club and any other body shall be treated as a reference to those Rules, Regulations and Bye-laws as from time to time amended.

 

26           If by the expiry of this Contract the Club has not made the Player an offer of re-engagement or the Player has been granted a Free Transfer under the provisions of The FA Premier League Rules or The Football League* Regulations then he shall continue to receive from his Club as severance payment his weekly basic wage for a period of one month from the expiry date of this Contract or until he signs for another Club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for a Club within the month at a reduced basic wage then his old Club shall make up the shortfall in basic wage for the remainder of the month.

 

27           The terms and conditions of this Contract shall continue to apply in the event of the Club losing Football League status to join The Football Conference except that the references to “Football League*” in Clauses 4, 5, 6, 16, 17, 21, 25 and 26 shall be deemed to read “The Football Conference” and in Clause 22 the words “The Regulations of The Football League” shall be altered to read “The Rules of the Football Association”.

 

28           All Previous agreements between the Club and Player are hereby cancelled.

 

SCHEDULE

 

(a)           The Player’s employment with the Club began on the                         20

 

(b)          No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

(c)           The Player shall become or continue to be and during the continuance of his employment hereunder shall remain a member of the Football League Players’ Benefit Scheme (and a member of the Pension Scheme) and as such (in the latter case shall be liable to make such contribution and in each case) shall be entitled to such benefits and subject to such conditions as are set out in the definitive Trust Deed or Rules of the Scheme.

 

(d)          A contracting out certificate is not in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this Agreement.

 

245



 

(e)           Basic Wage.

 

£                         per week from                             to                                

 

£                         per week from                             to                                

 

£                         per week from                             to                                

 

£                         per week from                             to                                 

 

(f)             Any other provisions:-

 

Signed by the said

 

 

 

and

 

 

 

in the presence of

 

 

(Player)

(Signature)

 

 

 

(Occupation)

 

 

(Club Signatory)

(Address)

 

 

 

 

 

 

(Position)

 

 

 

 

 

246



 

Form 13A

 

No.

FA Copy

 

League Copy

 

Club Copy

 

Player Copy

 

PREMIER LEAGUE CONTRACT

 

Player’s surname

 

Player’s forename(s)

 

Present Postal Address

 

Date of Birth

 

Place of Birth*

 

Nationality

 

National Insurance Number

 

Club for which Player last played or registered

 


*The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration.

 

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                      day of (month and year)                   Between                           Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address)

 

 

(hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part.

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

 

1.               Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.1                   The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning.

 

“Agent” shall mean any person who represents negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for the Club or the Player (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of the Player or the employment and/or the terms of employment of the Player by the Club.

 

“Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club.

 

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors.

 

247



 

“Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same.

 

“Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club.

 

“Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA.

 

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club.

 

“the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited.

 

“FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association.

 

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following:

 

(a)  theft or fraud;

(b)  deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c)  use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d)  incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player;

(e)  breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract

 

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct.

 

“Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year.

 

“Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web.

 

248



 

“the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA).

 

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time.

 

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League.

 

“Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team.

 

“Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service.

 

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association.

 

“Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition.

 

249



 

“Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal Virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number.

 

“Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct.

 

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules.

 

“the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules.

 

“Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo.

 

“UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football.

 

“Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/domain name.

 

1.2                   For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits:

 

1.2.1                     the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender;

 

1.2.2                     references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and

 

1.2.3                     references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule.

 

1.3                   The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation.

 

1.4                   In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full.

 

250



 

2.               Appointment and duration

 

2.1                  The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules.

 

2.2                   This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract.

 

3.               Duties and Obligations of the Player

 

3.1                  The Player agrees:

 

3.1.1                 when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

 

3.1.1.1            to attend matches in which the Club is engaged;

 

3.1.1.2            to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and

 

3.1.1.3            to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

 

3.1.2                     to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

 

3.1.3                     except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train;

 

3.1.4                     to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player;

 

3.1.5                     that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract;

 

3.1.6                     to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club;

 

3.1.7                     to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules;

 

3.1.8                     to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

 

3.1.9                     to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract;

 

3.1.10               to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers;

 

251


 

3.1.11       on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment.

 

3.2       The Player agrees that he shall not:

 

3.2.1         undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof);

 

3.2.2         when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person;

 

3.2.3         except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation;

 

3.2.4         undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not:

 

3.2.4.1      prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or

 

3.2.4.2      limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8;

 

3.2.5         knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires;

 

3.2.6         except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice.

 

252



 

4.      Community public relations and marketing

 

4.1       For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player.

 

4.2       Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall:

 

4.2.1         wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and

 

4.2.2         not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice.

 

4.3       Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League

 

4.4       The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party.

 

4.5       Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as:

 

253



 

4.5.1         the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and

 

4.5.2         the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation.

 

4.6       The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as:

 

4.6.1         the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team;

 

4.6.2         the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and

 

4.6.3         PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders.

 

4.7       In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract.

 

4.8       The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner.

 

4.9       In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required.

 

254



 

4.10     For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player.

 

4.11     Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13.

 

5.      Remuneration and expenses

 

5.1       Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2.

 

5.2       The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses.

 

5.3       The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player:

 

5.3.1         any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent;

 

5.3.2         any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club.

 

5.4       If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage.

 

5.5       If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal.

 

255



 

6.      Obligations of the Club

 

6.1       The Club shall:

 

6.1.1         observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

 

6.1.2         provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply;

 

6.1.3         promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof;

 

6.1.4         The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment;

 

6.1.5         comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto;

 

6.1.6         at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract;

 

6.1.7         in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought;

 

256



 

6.1.8         give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and

 

6.1.9         release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA.

 

6.2       The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player:

 

6.2.1         take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or

 

6.2.2         use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules.

 

7.      Injury and Illness

 

7.1       Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness.

 

7.2       In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods:

 

7.2.1         in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity;

 

7.2.2         in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity.

 

7.3       In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme.

 

7.4       The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled.

 

257



 

7.5       Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract.

 

8.      Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity

 

8.1       In the event that:

 

8.1.1         the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or

 

8.1.2         the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months;

 

the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract.

 

8.2       The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case.

 

8.3       The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after:

 

8.3.1         the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

 

8.3.2         the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or

 

8.3.3         in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter.

 

8.4       In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect.

 

8.5       In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein.

 

258



 

8.6       Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid.

 

9.      Disciplinary Procedure

 

Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules.

 

10.   Termination by the Club

 

10.1     The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player:

 

10.1.1       shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct;

 

10.1.2       shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or

 

10.1.3       is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended).

 

10.2     If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken.

 

10.3     The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

 

259



 

10.4     If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club.

 

10.5     Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that:

 

10.5.1       the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith;

 

10.5.2       pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision;

 

10.5.3       all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and

 

10.5.4       during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground.

 

10.6     Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

11.   Termination by the Player

 

11.1     The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club:

 

11.1.1       shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or

 

11.1.2       fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen

 

260



 

days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice.

 

11.2     The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

 

11.3     If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1.

 

11.4     Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

12.   Grievance Procedure

 

In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player.

 

13.   Representation of Player

 

In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA.

 

14.   Holidays

 

For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year.

 

15.   Survival

 

The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract.

 

16.   Confidentiality

 

This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Agent of the Club or the Player except:

 

261


 

16.1     with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or

 

16.2     as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or

 

16.3     in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Agent and professional advisers including the PFA; or

 

16.4     in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Agent and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.

 

17.   Arbitration

 

Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules.

 

18.   Specificity of Football

 

The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules.

 

19.   Severance

 

19.1     If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect.

 

19.2     If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the

 

262



 

Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period;

 

19.3     The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal.

 

20.   Miscellaneous

 

20.1     This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player.

 

20.2     The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2.

 

20.3     This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement.

 

20.4     For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook.

 

21.   Jurisdiction and Law

 

This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts.

 

SCHEDULE 1

 

Part 1

Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties

 

1.      Introduction

 

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all

 

263



 

employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

 

2.      Records

 

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request.

 

3.      The Procedure

 

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action:

 

3.1       Investigation

 

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club.

 

3.2       Disciplinary Hearing

 

3.2.1    If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract.

 

3.2.2    Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing.

 

3.2.3    A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

 

264



 

3.3       Appeals

 

3.3.1    The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

 

3.3.2    In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules.

 

3.3.3    If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be.

 

4.      Disciplinary Penalties

 

4.1       At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

 

4.1.1    give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player;

 

4.1.2    impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice;

 

4.1.3    order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks;

 

4.1.4    in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks).

 

4.2       Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

 

265



 

Part 2

Grievance Procedures

 

1.      The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision.

 

2.      If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice.

 

SCHEDULE 2

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

 

The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996.

 

1.      The Player’s employment with the Club began on

 

2.      The date of termination of this contract is 30th June 20

 

3.      No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

4.      The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

 

5.      The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

 

6.      No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract.

 

266



 

7.      The Player shall become or continue to be and during the continuance of his employment hereunder shall remain a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme unless he notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme. For as long as he remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £4750 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement.

 

Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits will be frozen and revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time.

 

The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the trustees of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme.

 

8.      Remuneration

 

The Player’s remuneration shall be:

 

8.1    Basic Wage:

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

267



 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

£        per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear

 

                     from                     to

 

8.2    Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto.

 

8.3    Any other payments as follows:

 

9.      Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club.

 

 

Nature of Policy

 

Amount

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10.   Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract

 

 

 

11.   The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years.

 

12.   The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice.

 

13.   (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11.

 

 

 

14.   Any other provisions:

 

 

 

268



 

SIGNED by the Player

 

in the presence of:

 

[Witness signature]

 

[Address]

 

Occupation

 

 

SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18)

 

in the presence of:

 

[Witness signature]

 

[Address]

 

Occupation

 

 

 

SIGNED by [name]

 

for and on behalf of the Club in the in the presence of:

 

[Witness signature]

 

[Address]

 

Occupation

 

 

Did Player use the services of an Agent

yes/no

If yes, name of Agent

 

Signature of Agent

 

 

Did the Club use the services of an Agent

yes/no

If yes, name of Agent

 

Signature of Agent

 

 

269



 

Form 14

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

RETURN OF PLAYERS’ WAGES ETC.

BY                                                                 FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule K.14)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

Full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of our Players in the tax year ended 5th April        are as follows:

 

 

 

 

 

3.

 

 

 

 

 

2.

 

Indicate Loyalty

 

4.

 

1.

 

Total Earnings

 

Bonus and Signing

 

Period Earned

 

Name

 

(£s)

 

on Fee included in 2

 

From

 

To

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

270



 

Form 15

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

AMATEUR REGISTRATION FORM  (Rule L.13)

 

Player’s Particulars

 

Surname

Other name(s)

Address

 

 

Post Code

Date of birth

Nationality*

 

Application to Register

 

We hereby apply for the above-named Player to be registered as an Amateur Player for                                        Football Club

 

 

Signed

 

 

Authorised signatory

 

Date

 

 

Endorsement by Player

 

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated. ]

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


*

if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player.

delete words in brackets if inapplicable

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Player]                                          as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by                                    Football Club.

 

 

Signed

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

Date

 

 

271


 

Form 16(1)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.1)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS whose contracts expire on 30th June next to whom the Club has offered a new contract or implemented an option provision*:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

Date of expiry of
option period (if applicable)

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


*Please attach to this list a copy of the letter implementing the option

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

272



 

Form 16(2)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.2)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS whose contracts expire on 30th June next to whom the Club has not offered a new contract or not implemented an option provision:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

273



 

Form 16(3)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.3)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS whose contracts expire on 30th June in any future year:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

Date of expiry

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

274



 

Form 16(4)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.4)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS engaged on Conditional Contracts:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

275



 

Form 16(5)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.5)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS engaged on Week by Week Contracts:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

Date of expiry
(if notice given)

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

276



 

Form 16(6)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.6)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

CONTRACT PLAYERS engaged on monthly contracts:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

Date of expiry

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

277



 

Form 16(7)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.7)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

AMATEUR PLAYERS who have been notified in writing by the Club after the second Transfer Window of its intention to include their names on this list:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

278



 

Form 16(8)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.8)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

STUDENTS whose registration is held by the Club and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

Date of expiry

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

279



 

Form 16(9)

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF PLAYERS (Rule L.30.9)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

ANY OTHER PLAYER whose registration the Club holds:

 

Surname

 

Forename

 

For office use

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

280



 

Form 17

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

TRANSFER AGREEMENT (Rule M.11.1)

 

The Parties

 

(1) 

Football Club (the Transferor Club)

(2) 

Football Club (the Transferee Club)

 

The Player

 

The full name of the Contract Player whose registration is hereby transferred by the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club is                                                                                                                                                  

 

The Compensation Fee

 

The amount of the Compensation Fee payable by the Transferee Club to the Transfer or Club is £            together with Value Added Tax amounting to £            to be paid as follows:

 

 

 

Contingent Sums

 

Particulars of any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club to the Transferor Club are as follows:

 

 

Any other terms

 

 

 

Agents

 

The particulars appear below of any Agent engaged in this transaction by

 

(1) the Player

(2) the Transferor Club

(3) the Transferee Club

 

Authorised Signatory on behalf of

 

Authorised Signatory on behalf of

the Transferor Club

 

 

The Transferee Club

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

Date

 

 

281


 

Form 18

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

OFFER OF NEW CONTRACT (Rule M.17.2)

 

To: [name and address of Out of Contract Player]

 

 

Copy to:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

Under the provisions of Rule M.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League                                                                                               Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July                            in the following terms:

 

 

 

This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 19.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

282



 

Form 19

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPLICATION FOR FREE TRANSFER (Rule M.20)

 

To : [name of Club]                                                           Football Club   

And to :

The Secretary

 

 

The Premier League

 

I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 18 dated                             

 

I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated                                 and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

283



 

Form 20

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CONTINGENT SUM NOTIFICATION (Rule M.36.2)

 

To : [name of Transferor Club]                                       Football Club

Copy to :

The Secretary

 

 

The Premier League

 

A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date]                                      by virtue of the Transfer Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player]                                                                            

 

The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was

 

 

 

and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within 7 days of it becoming due amounts to £            

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Transferee Club

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

284



 

Form 21

 

PREMIER LEAGUE AND THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE

 

SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENT

 

AN AGREEMENT made the [day]                              day of [month and year]                                                 Between [club company name]                                                      whose registered office is at [address]                                                             (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and [Scholar’s full name]                             of [address]

 

 

(hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

 

1.                    Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.1               The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings:

 

“Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors;

“the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club;

“Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Student or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules.

“Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;

“the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited;

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA;

“Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games;

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following:

(a) theft or fraud;

(b) deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d) incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player;

(e) breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement

 

285



 

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct;

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time;

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League;

“National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time;

“Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar;

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association;

“Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules;

“the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules.

 

1.2               For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender.

 

2.                    Purpose

 

2.1               The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar’s with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player.

 

3.                    Duration

 

3.1               Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years.

3.2               If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme.

 

4.                    Extension of Agreement

 

4.1               If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”):

 

4.1.1               the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and

4.1.2               within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended.

 

286



 

4.2               The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given.

 

5.                    Obligations of the Scholar

 

5.1               The Scholar shall:

 

5.1.1                    participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

5.1.2                    when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

 

5.1.2.1                attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

5.1.2.2                play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club;

5.1.2.3                attend other matches in which the Club is engaged;

 

5.1.3                    train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

5.1.4                    except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times;

5.1.5                    observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

5.1.6                    observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement;

5.1.7                    submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers;

5.1.8                    permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club;

5.1.9                    comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club;

 

5.2               Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

5.3               The Scholar shall not:

 

5.3.1                    reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement;

 

287



 

5.3.2                    undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation;

5.3.3                    indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules;

5.3.4                    knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute.

 

6.                    Obligations of the Club

 

The Club shall:

 

6.1               provide the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

6.2               observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

6.3                pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to League Rules;

6.4                provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3;

6.5                arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed;

6.6                comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and

6.7                on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him.

 

7.                    Illness and Injury

 

7.1               Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury.

 

288



 

8.                    Permanent Incapacity

 

8.1               In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement;

8.2               the minimum length of such notice shall be three months;

8.3               the notice may be served at any time after:

 

8.3.1       the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

8.3.2       an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity.

 

9.                    Disciplinary Procedure

 

9.1               The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules.

 

10.             Termination by the Club

 

10.1    The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he:

 

10.1.1              shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; or

10.1.2              has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or

10.1.3              is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months.

 

10.2    There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

10.3    Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

10.4    If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar.

 

289



 

10.5         Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

11.             Grievance Procedure

 

11.1    In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out:

 

11.1.1     the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management;

11.1.2     if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within 4 weeks of receipt of the notice;

11.1.3     if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within 7 days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

 

12.             Termination by the Scholar

 

12.1    The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement.

12.2    There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

12.3    Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

12.4    If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1.

12.5    Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

290



 

13.             Cancellation of Registration

 

13.1    At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar without giving any reason therefore may apply to the Club for cancellation of his registration, whereupon the Club shall complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate.

13.2    In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years from its effective date unless either

 

13.2.1     the Club gives its written consent; or

13.2.2     the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules.

 

14.             Holidays

 

14.1         The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club.

 

15.             Miscellaneous

 

15.1    This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar.

15.2    For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Scholar consents to the Club processing Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Scholar and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and sharing such Data with the League, the FA, the PFA and any relevant training body for the same purposes.

 

16.             Jurisdiction and Law

 

16.1    This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.

 

SCHEDULE ONE

Scholarship Allowance

 

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

 

1.                    This Scholarship Agreement commences on                         and terminates on                        .

 

2.                    The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier]

 

291


 

3.                    No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

4.                    The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties.

 

5.                    The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

 

6.                    The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment.

 

7.                    No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract.

 

8.                    There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme if required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme.

 

9.                    The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:

 

£                 per week from                  to                 

£                 per week from                  to                 

 

If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows:

 

£                 per week from                  to                 

 

Any other provisions:

 

 

292



 

SCHEDULE TWO

Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties

 

1.                    Introduction

 

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

 

2.                    Records

 

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request.

 

3.                    The Procedure

 

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action

 

3.1                 Investigation

 

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club.

 

3.2                 Disciplinary Hearing

 

3.2.1      If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA.

3.2.2      Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case.

 

293



 

3.2.3      A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

 

3.3      Appeals

 

3.3.1      The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

3.3.2      In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

3.3.3      If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be.

 

4.       Disciplinary Penalties and Termination

 

4.1      At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

 

4.1.1      give an oral warning, a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar;

4.1.2      impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the basic wage for a period of up to two weeks;

4.1.3      order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or

4.1.4      where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement.

 

4.2      Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

 

294



 

SIGNED by the Scholar

 

 

 

 

 

in the presence of his Parent:

 

 

 

 

[Signature]

 

 

[Address]

 

 

[Occupation]

 

 

SIGNED by [insert name]

 

 

 

 

 

for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of:

 

[Signature]

 

 

[Address]

 

 

[Occupation]

 

 

 

295



 

Form 22

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY LICENCE APPLICATION (Rule N.16)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

We,                                                                                   Football Club, hereby apply for a Football Academy licence for our training establishment at [address]

 

 

We confirm that all the facilities and accommodation required by Rule N.25 to be provided at a Football Academy are available.

 

We further confirm that upon the grant of a Football Academy licence the minimum staffing levels required by Rule N.30 will be achieved.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

296



 

Form 23

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CENTRE OF EXCELLENCE LICENCE APPLICATION (Rule N.17)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

We,                                                                                   Football Club, hereby apply for a Centre of Excellence licence for our training establishment at [address]

 

 

We confirm that the minimum facilities and accommodation required by Rule N.27 to be provided at a Centre of Excellence are available.

 

We further confirm that upon the grant of a Centre of Excellence licence the minimum staffing levels required by Rule N.32 will be achieved.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

297



 

Form 24

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION OF TRIALIST’S PARTICULARS (Rule N.37.2)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Football Academy/Centre of Excellence* of                                                                                     Football Club: Surname                                                                           Other name(s)                                                                 Address                                                                                                                                                                              Post Code                                            Travelling time from this address to the Football Academy or Centre of Excellence#                     Date of birth                           Place of birth                             Nationality                                         Date of commencement of trial period                                                    Date trial period is due to end §                                                Other clubs (if any) at whose Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season

 

Other clubs (if any) at whose Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Trialist has been registered:

 

Club

From

To

Club

From

To

 

Endorsement by Parent+

 

I, [full name]                                                                 of [address]                                                                                                                                                                                                                           Post Code                                               being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the above-named Trialist contained within this Form 24 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period.

 

Signed by the Parent

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 

 

 

Countersigned by the Trialist

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

Position 

 

 

Dat e

 

 


* delete as appropriate

# to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive (subject to the exception in Rule N.40.2)

§ not more than 6 consecutive weeks from the date of commencement

+ to be completed if the Trialist is a minor

 

298



 

Form 25

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTICE OF ENDING OF TRIAL PERIOD (Rule N.40)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist]                                                        who has been attending the Football Academy/Centre of Excellence* of                                                                                                                                                                                                          Football Club on trial ended on [date]

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

299



 

Form 26

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

PRE—REGISTRATION AGREEMENT (Rule N.42)

 

Date ______________________________________

Parties

(1)                                                                       Football Club of                                                                       (“the Club”)

(2)                                                                       of                                                                                           (“the player”)

whose date of birth is

 

Undertakings by the Club

 

Pursuant to Rule N.43 of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that:

 

1.                    upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as a Student at its Football Academy/ Centre of Excellence* and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules;

 

2.                    upon the player’s coaching programme (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule N.45 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into.

 

Undertakings by the Player

 

The player hereby undertakes that:

 

1.                    he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football League club other than the Club;

 

2.                    upon his coaching programme or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and any and all “sensitive personal data” which may be contained in and/or referred to in the annexed player’s coaching programme for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

300



 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the player

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by his parent

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


*delete as appropriate

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that the coaching programme annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

301


 

Form 27

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY STUDENT REGISTRATION APPLICATION (Rule N.49)

 

Student’s Particulars

 

Surname                                                                  Other name(s)                                                             Address                                                                                                                                                                                   Post Code                                               Travelling time from this address to the Football Academy §                                         Date of birth                                   Place of birth                                   Nationality <                             Other clubs (if any) at whose Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Student has been registered:

 

Club

From

To

Club

From

To

School

 

 

 

Application to Register

 

We,                                                                   Football Club, hereby apply for the above-named Student to be registered at our Football Academy for                                         year(s) (subject to Rules N.64, N.65 and N.69). We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we improperly induced him to become registered as a Student.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

Endorsement by Student

 

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

302



 

Endorsement by Parent *

 

I, [full name]                                                                    of [address]                                                                                                                                                        Post Code                                                 being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Student, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Student]                                                              as a Student at the Football Academy of                                                              Football Club.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

 

 

 


§ to be completed if the Student is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive

< if the Student last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Student is aged under 12 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Student

* to be completed if the Student is a minor

 

303



 

Form 28

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CENTRE OF EXCELLENCE STUDENT REGISTRATION APPLICATION (Rule N.50)

 

Student’s Particulars

 

Surname                                                        Other name(s)                                               Address                                                                                                                                                 Post Code                                 Travelling time from this address to the Centre of Excellence §                                               Date of birth                            Place of birth                            Nationality <                                      Other clubs (if any) at whose Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Student has been registered:

 

Club

From

To

Club

From

To

School

 

 

 

Application to Register

 

We,                                                                   Football Club, hereby apply for the above-named Student to be registered at our Centre of Excellence for                             year(s) (subject to Rules N.64, N.65 and N.69). We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we improperly induced him to become registered as a Student.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

Endorsement by Student

 

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

304



 

Endorsement by Parent *

 

I, [full name]                                                                    of [address]                                                                                                                                                                   Post Code                                         being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Student, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Student]                                                        as a Student at the Centre of Excellence of                                                      Football Club.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

 

 

 


§ to be completed if the Student is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive

< if the Student last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Student is aged under 12 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Student

* to be completed if the Student is a minor

 

305



 

Form 28A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY/CENTRE OF EXCELLENCE ETHNIC MONITORING QUESTIONNAIRE (Rule N.51)

 

USE OF INFORMATION

 

Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.

 

The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) and The Football League Limited against the Student’s record and will be used:

 

·                                 to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 9 of the Premier League’s Rules)

·                                 to compile aggregate statistics and reports

·                   on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited

·                   on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Commission for Racial Equality

 

What is your ethnic group?

 

(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)

 

A                White

B                Mixed

o             British

o             White and Black Caribbean

o             Irish

o             White and Black African

o             Any other White background, please write in 

o             White and Asian

 

o             Any other Mixed background, please write in

 

306



 

C                Asian or Asian British

D                Black or Black British

o             Indian

o             Caribbean

o             Pakistani

o             African

o             Bangladeshi

o             Any other Black background, please write in

o             Any other Asian background, please write in

 

 

E                  Chinese or other ethnic group

o             Chinese

o             Any other, please write in

 

 

Name of Student

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

(Parent/Guardian to sign if Student is a minor)

 

 

 

 

307



 

Form 29

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LIST OF STUDENTS (Rule N.59)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

The registrations of the following Students (other than those who have signed a Scholarship Agreement) are held by                               Football Club as at the third Saturday in April  [year]

 

Full Name

 

Current Age Group

 

Category

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Note: The categories of Students are:

Signed

 

1. Students whose registration has been retained.

 

 

2. Students whose registration it is intended to retain.

Position

 

3. Students whose registration it is intended to terminate.

 

 

 

Date

 

 

308



 

Form 30

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Rule N.60.1)

 

To:     [name and address of Student]

 

 

 

We,                                                                                                                             Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the second Saturday in May next.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

309



 

Form 30A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Rule N.60.2)

 

To:      [name and address of Student]

 

 

 

We,                                                                                                                             Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the second Saturday in May next.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 2 years pursuant to Rule N.47

 

310



 

Form 31

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

EXTENSION OF STUDENT REGISTRATION (Rule N.64)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

The registration of [name of Student]                                                                            held by                                                       Football Club, with his and his Parent’s consent indicated by their signatures below, has today been extended until such time as he completes his Full Time Education.

 

 

Signed by the Student

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by the Parent*

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


*If the student is aged under 18 years

 

311


 

Form 32

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

STUDENT REGISTRATION: MUTUAL CANCELLATION NOTIFICATION (Rule N.65.2)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

The registration of [name of Student]                                                             held by                                                   Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement.

 

 

 

 

Signed by the Student

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by the Parent*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed on behalf of the Club

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


*If the student is aged under 18 years

 

312



 

Form 33

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Rule N.72)

 

To: [name and address of Student]

 

 

 

We,                                                             Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England.

 

The Scholarship Agreement will be in Form 21.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

313



 

Form 34

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

RESPONSE TO SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Rule N.73)

 

To:                                                                                                                                      Football Club.

 

I [name of Student]                                                                       hereby accept/refuse* your offer in Form 33 dated

 

 

 

 

Signed by the Student

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed by his Parent

 

 


*delete as appropriate

 

314



 

Form 35

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CHILDREN’S OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule O.12)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Children’s Services’ Officer:

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

315



 

Form 35A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

VULNERABLE ADULTS’ SERVICES’ OFFICER (Rule O.17)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:

Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer:

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

316



 

Form 36

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

STAFF REGISTER (CHILDREN) (Rule O.14.7)

 

Name of Club

 

Staff Particulars

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

Rule U.8.4

 

Date

 

Date

Name

 

Address

 

Held

 

Clearance

 

Started

 

Left

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

317



 

Form 36A

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

STAFF REGISTER — VULNERABLE ADULTS (Rule O.18.5)

 

Name of Club

 

Staff Particulars

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

Rule U.8.4

 

Date

 

Date

Name

 

Address

 

Held

 

Clearance

 

Started

 

Left

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

318



 

Form 37

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT FORM  (Rule O.23)

 

PART 1 to be completed by the Club

Club name                                                                                                                                                   Football Club

Description of activity

Date(s)                                               Time(s)                                                                     Place(s)                                  

 

PART 2 to be completed by the Parent(s)

I/We [full name(s)]

of [address]

 

                                                                                                                 [post code]                                         the Parent(s) of [child’s full name]                                                            hereby consent to him/her taking part in the activity described above and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the aforementioned child contained within this Form 37 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I/We agree to bring him/her to and collect him/her from the activity. He/she understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any instructions given by the staff in charge of the activity. I/We agree to [child’s first name]                                             having emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment (including anaesthetic and blood transfusion) as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. Set out below are the further particulars requested.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 20

 

 

Child’s Particulars

Date of birth

 

 

  NHS number

 

Name, address and telephone number of doctor

 

 

 

Date of last tetanus injection

 

Details of any medical treatment he/she is receiving

 

Details of any medicine he/she is taking

 

Details of any diet requirements or other special needs

 

 

 

319



 

My/our Particulars

Work address(es)

 

 

Work telephone number(s)

 

 

Home telephone number/Mobile(s)

 

 

Alternative contact person [name]

 

 

[address]

 

 

 

 

 

[telephone number(s)]

 

 

 

320



 

Form 38

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTIFICATION OF REFERRAL (Rule O.25)

 

To:

The Head of Safeguarding, The Premier League

And to:

The Head of Education and Child Protection, The Football Association

 

We,                                                   Football Club, hereby notify you that a referral has been made to the police or to Social Services in respect of a Child involved in an Activity. Particulars are as follows:

 

The Child

Full name

 

  Address

 

 

  Post Code

 

  Date of birth

 

 

The Activity

Nature of the Activity

 

  Date

 

  Time

 

Place

 

The allegation or incident referred

 

 

 

 

The police

Date and time of referral

 

  Police force

 

Address

 

  Telephone

 

Name and rank of officer

 

Summary of advice received

 

 

Social Services

Date and time of referral

 

  Local authority name

 

Address

 

  Telephone

 

Name and designation of officer

 

Summary of advice received

 

 

321


 

ISA and/or County Safeguarding Lead

Date and time of referral

 

 Local authority name

 

 

Address

 

 Telephone

 

 

Name and designation of officer

 

 

Summary of advice received

 

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

322



 

Form 39

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

SCOUT REGISTRATION FORM  (Rule P.4.1)

 

Scout’s Particulars

 

Surname

 

 Other name(s)

 

 

Address

 

 

 

 Post Code

 

 

Date of birth

 

 

 

Application to Register

We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by                                                                           Football Club

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

Endorsement by Scout

 

I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. [I attach a copy of a certificate showing that I have successfully undertaken the Football Association’s Scouting Talent Identification Course*]. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* a Scout who is not and may not in the future be engaged in identifying players under the age of 18 years may delete the words in square brackets (Rule P.4.3).

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Scout]                                               as a Scout registered with                                                    Football Club.

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

 

 

323



 

Form 40

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

CANCELLATION OF SCOUT REGISTRATION (Rule P.6)

 

To:           The Secretary

The Premier League

 

We,                                                                   Football Club, hereby give notice that on (date)                                       we ceased to employ or engage (name of Scout)                                                                                                        and we hereby apply for his registration to be cancelled.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Authorised Signatory

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day cancelled the registration of [name of Scout]                                                                     with                                               Football Club and removed his name from the register of Scouts.

 

 

Signed

 

 

Date

 

 

Secretary, the Premier League

 

 

 

324



 

Form 41

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FIXED PENALTY NOTICE (Rule R.4)

 

To:

 

 

Date:

 

 

You are in breach of Rule                                                        in that on [date]                                                 you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule]                                                                    

 

 

You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £                           . Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule R.55.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith.

 

Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

 

325



 

Form 42

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

SUMMARY JURISDICTION NOTICE (Rule R.9)

 

To:

 

 

Date:

 

 

You are in breach of Rule                                                              in that on [date]                                              you [description of breach]                                                                                                                                                                                                    

 

 

The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £                       .

 

You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either:

(1) submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or

(2) elect to be dealt with by a Commission.

Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office.

 

Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limited will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section R.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

 

326



 

Form 43

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

COMPLAINT (Rule R.20)

 

To:

 

 

Date:

 

 

The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule                         in that on [date]                                   you [description of breach]                                                                                                    

 

 

A summary of the facts alleged is as follows:                                                       

 

 

*Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies:

 

 

In accordance with Rule R.20, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 44.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Secretary, for and on behalf of the Board

 


* delete if inapplicable

 

327



 

Form 44

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

ANSWER (Rule R.24)

 

To:

The Secretary

Date:                        

 

The Premier League

 

 

I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated                                          .  The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.*

 

*[If the complaint is admitted] I/We* ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation:

 

 

§

 

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are:

 

 

§

 

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/Our* representations are as follows:

 

 

§

 

Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We* rely:

 

 

§

 

328



 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any or all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 44 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent

 


* delete as appropriate

§ continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

 

329



 

Form 45

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPEAL AGAINST FIXED PENALTY (Rule R.59)

 

To:           The Secretary

Date:                        

The Premier League

 

 

I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 41 dated                             .

 

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty.

* against the amount of the fixed penalty.

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount.

 

The grounds of my/our* appeal are:

 

 

§

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 45 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. **

 

 

 

Signed #

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent

 


* delete as appropriate

§ continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

# state position if signed on behalf of a Club

 

330



 

Form 46

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPEAL AGAINST COMMISSION DECISION (Rule R.60)

 

To:           The Secretary

Date:                        

The Premier League

 

 

I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated                            .

 

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Commission

* against the amount of the penalty

* against the decision of the Commission and the penalty

* against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission.

 

The grounds of My/our* appeal are:                                       

 

 

§

 

*I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence

 

 

§

 

The reasons for such application are

 

 

§

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 46 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. **

 

 

Signed #

 

 


* delete whichever are inapplicable

§ continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

# state position if signed on behalf of a Club

 

331


 

 

Form 47

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

REQUEST FOR ARBITRATION (Rules Q.20 or S.8)

 

To:

 

 

From:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute)

 

 

 

 

I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [ ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto.* I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 47 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position **

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


§    insert “Q” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “S” in any other case.

*    delete if request for arbitration is made on behalf of a company

**  to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the Company or a Club.

 

Copy to:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

332



 

Form 48

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPOINTMENT OF ARBITRATOR (Rules Q.23 or S.11)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

From:

 

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

 

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                                 and dated                                    , I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee)                                          as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position *

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

Copy to:   

(the other party)

 

 

 

 

 


* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the Company or a Club.

 

333



 

Form 49

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

APPOINTMENT OF SINGLE ARBITRATOR (Rule S.16)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

The Premier League

 

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                          and dated                  we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee)                                               as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

 

Signed

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

 

on behalf of

 

 

on behalf of

 

 

 

 

 

 

Position *

 

 

Position *

 

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

Date

 

 


* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the Company or a Club

 

334



 

Form 50

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

NOTICE OF PRELIMINARY MEETING (Rules Q.30 or S.21)

 

To:

 

 

From:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place)                                                on (date)                                  at (time)                                 when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Chairman

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

335



 

Form 51

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

DUAL INTEREST NOTICE (Rules V.11 and V.12)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

Date:

 

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

 

Pursuant to Rule V.11 we hereby give notice that a Person

 

*holds

*has acquired

*has ceased to hold

a Significant Interest in                                                                                                                              Football Club.

 

The particulars required by Rule V.12 are as follows:

 

1.                The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is

[name]

of [address]

 

2.                The details of the Significant Interest are as follows

 

 

3.                The proportion [expressed in percentage terms] which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is                          %

 

4.                The proportion [expressed in percentage terms] which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is                          %

 

This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

336



 

Form 52

 

PREMIER LEAGUE

 

LEAD DISCLOSURE OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule U.6.1)

 

To:

The Secretary

 

From:

  Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer:

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Position

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

337



 

 

APPENDICES

 



 

APPENDIX 1

 

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts

 

(Rule J.13)

 

1.                    [The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:

 

1.1               include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.2               require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; or

1.3               notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.4               withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

1.4.2                 is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company.

 

2.                    For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price.

 

339



 

3.                    The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 

340



 

APPENDIX 2

 

NOTICE TO MANUFACTURER LICENSED TO MANUFACTURE AND DISTRIBUTE CLUB REPLICA STRIP

 

(Rule J.14)

 

1.                      You will not:

 

1.1                 include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.2                 require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; or

1.3                 notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

1.4                 withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

1.4.2                 is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

2.                      You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price.

 

3.                      You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 


* In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you.

 

341


 

APPENDIX 3

 

THE HEALTH AND SAFETY OF STUDENTS ON RESIDENTIAL TOURS, FESTIVALS, TOURNAMENTS AND VISITS CODE OF PRACTICE

 

(Rule N.121)

 

INTRODUCTION

 

1.1                                  The health and safety of Students is the prime consideration of Football Academies.

 

1.2                                  Students may be particularly vulnerable on Tours. Academy Managers must therefore ensure detailed planning of Tours and careful supervision of Students taking part in them. Special attention must be paid to safety. Safety must always over-ride cost.

 

1.3                                  The Department for Education and Skills (DfES) sets out guidance and recommended practice relevant to the conduct of Tours in its booklet “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and accompanying supplement (Part 1 - Standards for LEAs in Overseeing Educational Visits; Part 2 - Standards for Adventure; and Part 3 - A Handbook for Group Leaders). This booklet and supplement must be kept at the Football Academy, read by Academy Managers, Tours Co-ordinators and Tour Leaders and be drawn to the attention of and made available to all Staff who accompany Tours.

 

Note : For copies of these publications email to DfES Publications at dfes@prolog.uk.com.

 

DEFINITIONS

 

2.                                       In this Code

 

“Academy Manager” includes reference to Centre of Excellence Manager.

 

“Club Secretary” is the title applied to the club’s senior administrative officer.

 

“Football Academy” includes reference to Centre of Excellence.

 

“Home Contact Person” is the person designated by the Tour Leader to remain near the Football Academy for the duration of the Tour.

 

“Parents” are the people who have parental responsibility for the Students.

 

“Staff” includes employees of the Club and volunteers accompanying the Tour.

 

“Students” includes the registered Students at the Football Academy, Trialists and Contract Players under 18 years of age at the date of the commencement of the Tour.

 

“Tour” includes any series of matches, festival, tournament or other visit arranged by the Football Academy involving its Students in residential provision either in the United Kingdom or abroad.

 

“Tours Co-ordinator” is the person designated by the Academy Manager to undertake the duties set out in paragraph 3.3.

 

“Tour Leader” is the person in charge of planning and running a Tour.

 

342



 

RESPONSIBILITIES

 

3.1                                  The Club is legally responsible for everything its Football Academy does. The Club Secretary must always be notified, on behalf of the Club, in advance of any Football Academy Tour.

 

3.2                                  The Academy Manager is responsible to the club for the safety of Students at all times. The Academy Manager must:

 

3.2.1                         designate a member of staff of the Football Academy (who may be the Academy Manager) to be Tours Co-ordinator;

 

3.2.2                         notify the League of the name of the Tours Co-ordinator in Form T1;

 

3.2.3                         select as Tour Leader a person whose qualifications, experience and competence are suitable;

 

3.2.4                         notify the Club Secretary in Form T2 that the Tour is to take place;

 

3.2.5                         be satisfied that the Tour has been planned and run properly.

 

3.3                                  The Tours Co-ordinator shall be competent in the organisation of Tours through experience of practical leadership of Tours or educational visits for school pupils and shall be responsible to the Academy Manager for ensuring that:

 

3.3.1                         the competence of the Tour Leader and other Staff proposed for a Tour is assessed;

 

3.3.2                         competent people to act as the Tour Leader or as Staff are assigned to a Tour;

 

3.3.3                         training of the Tour Leader and Staff is provided;

 

3.3.4                         Criminal Records Bureau (“CRB”) disclosures are in place for the Tour Leader and Staff;

 

3.3.5                         a Home Contact Person is designated for each Tour;

 

3.3.6                         records of individual Tours, including reports of accidents and near-accidents are kept;

 

3.3.7                         systems are reviewed and practice is monitored.

 

3.4                                  The Tour Leader is responsible to the Academy Manager for every aspect of the Tour. The Tour Leader must:

 

3.4.1                         have experience in supervising Students of the age group(s) participating in the Tour;

 

3.4.2                         be capable of organising effectively the Tour, the accompanying Staff and the Students;

 

3.4.3                         read and always act in accordance with the principles of the guidance set out in the DfES supplement Part 3 - A Handbook for Group Leaders.

 

3.5                                  The Staff are responsible to the Tour Leader. As employees of or as volunteers well known to the Club, they must declare in Form T3 that they:

 

3.5.1                         understand that their participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward;

 

3.5.2                         are aware of their responsibilities on the Tour;

 

3.5.3                         have completed and returned the CRB’s Disclosure Application Form.

 

343



 

3.6                                  The Home Contact Person is the contact at any time of emergency between those on the Tour and those at the Club or at home. The Home Contact Person must:

 

3.6.1                         have the authority to make significant decisions;

 

3.6.2                         be contactable and available at all times for the full duration of the Tour either in person or through the back-up person referred to below;

 

3.6.3                         in liaison with the Club Secretary and Tours Co-ordinator have responsibility for contacts with the media and the Health and Safety Executive, if appropriate, in the event of death or serious accident, injury or emergency on the Tour;

 

3.6.4                         have a back-up person and telephone number.

 

RISK ASSESSMENT

 

4.1                                  The Tour Leader must carry out a risk assessment for the Tour. This must be recorded in writing in Form T4 and filed at the Football Academy. The Tour Leader must consider potential hazards and what safety measures should be taken to avoid them. The Tour Leader must consider what will be done in the event of a serious accident, injury or emergency.

 

4.2                                  If Students are to be allowed to swim or be involved in any water activity whilst on the Tour, the Tour Leader must establish the swimming competence of each Student. The Tour Leader must arrange lifeguard supervision.

 

4.3                                  If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity the Tour Leader must act in accordance with the guidance in the DfES supplement Part 2 - Standards for Adventure. If a specialist provider is engaged, the Tour Leader must obtain written confirmation from that provider that a current licence issued by the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority is held for the activity in question.

 

Note:

 

The Health and Safety Executive has produced a leaflet “5 Steps to Risk Assessment” as a simple guide. This leaflet is available from www.hse.gov.uk/pubns/indg163.pdf.

 

ADVANCE VISIT

 

5.                                       Unless previously visited by or otherwise known to the Tour Leader, the Tour Leader should visit the Tour venue(s) in advance. The Tour Leader should check arrangements for travel, accommodation (including food and drink), playing and training and medical facilities, communications, laundry and opportunities for recreation.

 

THE TOUR PLANS

 

6.                                       The Tour Leader’s plans must include consideration of the

 

·                                           age of Students

·                                           nature of the Tour, particularly if non football activities are involved

·                                           ratio of Staff to Students

·                                           qualifications and experience of Staff

 

344



 

·                                           description and rota of Staff duties, including designation of Staff to carry and use first aid equipment

·                                           medical or other special needs of individual Students

·                                           travel arrangements

·                                           contingency measures for a change of plan or late return including arrangements for sending a Student home early

·                                           insurances

·                                           communication arrangements

·                                           emergency procedures

·                                           designation and briefing of the Home Contact Person

 

MEDICAL SUPPORT AND EQUIPMENT

 

7.1.                               One member of the Staff should be a therapist who should either be a Chartered Physiotherapist or should hold the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries. The therapist should be responsible for taking first aid equipment and treating Students on the Tour.

 

7.2.                               If a qualified therapist does not accompany the Tour, one or more members of Staff must hold a current recognised First Aid at Work qualification. In this case, the Tour Leader must arrange for a qualified therapist to provide the first aid equipment to be taken on the Tour and for first aid to be administered by these Staff.

 

7.3.                               All Staff must know how to contact emergency services.

 

7.4.                               A mobile phone must be carried with the group at all times.

 

SUPERVISION ARRANGEMENTS

 

8.1                                  The minimum number of Staff accompanying the Tour must be 1 to every 10 Students.

 

8.2                                  The Tour Leader must tell Staff what their supervisory responsibilities are. All Staff must carry at all times a list of the names of Students on the Tour.

 

8.3                                  No member of Staff should be left alone with a Student, particularly in bedrooms and changing/shower areas.

 

8.4                                  The Tour Leader should tell Staff about Students who need closer supervision, whether due to special medical, behaviour or other reasons.

 

8.5                                  Roll calls should take place frequently and must be made before the group leaves a venue. Students must be given rendezvous points and told what to do if they become separated from the group. Students should carry the address and telephone number of their accommodation.

 

8.6                                  During Students’ free time, Staff must continue to supervise them. This should be explained to the Students.

 

8.7                                  Students on the Tour should be easily identifiable and should wear Club kit unless the Tour Leader is advised otherwise. Students should not wear name badges unless these are required by a tournament or festival organiser.

 

345



 

TRAVEL

 

9.1                                  Only vehicles fitted with appropriate seat restraints shall be used for transporting Students and Clubs shall comply with all legal requirements concerning the use of seat restraints and seatbelts by children.

 

9.2                                  Drivers should not travel alone with a Student. If this is unavoidable, the Student should sit in a rear seat.

 

9.3                                  A driver of a vehicle carrying a group of Students should not be given responsibility for their supervision. A member of Staff should travel in the vehicle for this purpose.

 

9.4                                  In the case of vehicles owned by the Club or hired without a driver the Tour Leader must be satisfied that the vehicle is insured appropriately and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

 

Note:

 

Academy Managers should consider requiring all Staff drivers of minibuses owned or hired by the Club to pass a Passenger Carrying Vehicle test.

 

9.5                                  In the case of vehicles hired with a driver, the hire contract must be in writing with a reputable operator. It must require that the appropriate insurance applies and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

 

INSURANCE FOR THE TOUR

 

10.1                            The Tours Co-ordinator should establish with the Club Secretary what insurance cover the Club has in place for Football Academy Students (as defined in this Code) and Staff (as defined in this Code) on Tours.

 

The following are examples

 

·                                           employer’s liability

·                                           public liability

·                                           personal accident cover for Staff and Students

·                                           cost of medical treatment and the cost of evacuation for medical reasons when abroad

·                                           programmed and non-programmed activities

·                                           transport and accommodation expenses in case of emergency

·                                           compensation for cancellation or delay

·                                           compensation for loss of baggage and personal effects including money

·                                           legal assistance in the recovery of claims

 

The Club Secretary’s advice should include information about conditions, limitation of cover and exclusion of certain people or activities from the insurance policies and should be filed at the Football Academy.

 

10.2                            If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity (for instance mountaineering and other sports and adventure experiences) particular care should be taken to ensure that Students and Staff are covered.

 

10.3                            The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of insurances held by the Club.

 

10.4                            The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of the Department of Trade and Industry approved bonding and any insurances held by any travel or tour operator involved in the Tour.

 

346



 

10.5                            Additional insurance may be necessary for Staff or Students with known medical conditions. The Tours Co-ordinator should check this, well before the departure date.

 

Notes:

 

·                                           Tours Co-ordinators should ensure that Parents are advised that whilst insurance compensation for serious disabling accidental injuries to Students may be substantial, compensation for accidental death of children is usually limited.

·                                           For foreign Tours and for Tours involving experience of adventure or other high risk activity the advice of insurance companies and travel firms on suitable insurance should also be sought.

 

ACCOMMODATION

 

11.1                            Where Students are to stay with host families, the Tour Leader must seek to ensure that the suitability of family members has been checked. To this end

 

11.1.1                   the Tour Leader must send a written request to the organiser of the host accommodation for written assurance that a suitability check has been carried out;

 

11.1.2                   the request and reply must be kept on file at the Football Academy.

 

11.2                            If an appropriate assurance is not given, the Tour Leader must reconsider whether the Tour should take place.

 

11.3                            If group accommodation is used, the Tour Leader must be satisfied that buildings meet health and safety standards.

 

11.4                            In such accommodation, rooms occupied by Staff should be close to Students’ rooms. On arrival, Students should be shown the accommodation plan including the location of Staff rooms and fire exits. A fire drill must be carried out as soon as possible.

 

11.5                            Staff must use changing, shower and cloakroom facilities separately from Students.

 

SCHOOL AGE STUDENTS CONSIDERED FOR SELECTION FOR A TOUR

 

Communications with Parents

 

12.1                            The Tour Leader must obtain the consent in Form T5 of the Parents of all Students to be considered for the Tour.

 

12.2                            When Form T5 is sent to Parents, preliminary details of the Tour, including pick up and set down arrangements for Students at the beginning and end of the Tour, must be attached.

 

12.3                            If his Parents do not complete and return Form T5 to the Football Academy, the Student must not be selected for the Tour.

 

Communications with schools

 

12.4                            Tours for school age Students should normally be arranged in school holidays.

 

12.5                            If the Tour is in school time, then, for Students being considered for the Tour, the Tour Leader must:

 

347



 

12.5.1                   obtain in Form T5 permission from the Student’s Parents to approach the school attended by the Student; and

 

12.5.2                   request in Form T6 the headteacher of the Student’s school to give consent to the Student’s release from school.

 

SCHOOL AGE STUDENTS SELECTED FOR THE TOUR

 

Communications with Parents

 

13.1                            The Tour Leader should invite Parents to a briefing meeting about the Tour. This is particularly important in the case of younger Students or those Students going on a Tour for the first time.

 

13.2                            The Tour Leader must give to Parents written details of the Tour including the

 

·                                           dates of the Tour

·                                           times of the departure and return

·                                           pick up and set down points for Students at the beginning and at the end of the Tour

·                                           names of the Tour Leader and accompanying Staff

·                                           details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·                                           addresses and telephone numbers of the accommodation at which Students will stay

·                                           security arrangements

·                                           telephone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·                                           insurances

·                                           standards of behaviour and dress

·                                           clothing and playing equipment to be taken

·                                           maximum amount of pocket money allowed

 

Communications with schools

 

13.3                            If the Tour is in school time, the Tour Leader

 

13.3.1                   must ensure that the Student’s Parents send confirmation to the headteacher of the school attended by the Student that the Student will be absent;

 

13.3.2                   should liaise with the Head of Education and Welfare of the Football Academy in order to facilitate and support the completion by the Student of any work set by the school.

 

FOOTBALL SCHOLARSHIP STUDENTS AND CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER 18 YEARS OF AGE

 

Communications with Parents

 

14.1                            The Parents of Football Scholarship Students and Contract Players under 18 years of age must be informed in writing by the Academy Manager that the Student may go on Tours from time to time. The Parents must be asked to give their general consent in Form T7. If the parents do not give that general consent, the Student must not go on Tours.

 

348



 

14.2                            When the Student is selected for a Tour, the Parents must be notified by the Tour Leader in writing of

 

·                                           the Tour dates

·                                           details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·                                           venues

·                                           accommodation addresses

·                                           details of the Home Contact Person for the Tour

 

PREPARING STUDENTS FOR THE TOUR

 

15.                                The Tour Leader must tell Students

 

·                                           the standards of behaviour and dress expected of them, both on and off the football field

·                                           the safety precautions, including supervision arrangements, to be taken

·                                           to wear seatbelts, when fitted, whilst travelling in cars, minibuses or coaches

·                                           which expenses will be their own responsibility and which will be met by the Football Academy

 

DOCUMENTATION ON THE TOUR

 

16.                                The Tour Leader must carry the following documentation on the Tour

 

·                                           a list of all group members (Staff and Students) and their personal details, including addresses and telephone numbers of Students’ Parents

·                                           Parents’ consent Forms (these are necessary for dental, medical and surgical purposes)

·                                           day and night phone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·                                           name(s), address(es) and phone number(s) of the group’s accommodation

·                                           the Football Academy’s accident forms

·                                           Emergency Procedure Card - Form T8

 

DOCUMENTATION AT HOME

 

17.1                            The Home Contact Person and back-up person must keep

 

·                                           the itinerary

·                                           names, addresses and telephone number of Parents

·                                           contact addresses and telephone numbers for Staff

·                                           a copy of the Emergency Procedure Card carried by the Tour Leader

 

17.2                            The Football Academy must keep

 

·                                           copies of the documentation carried on the Tour by the Tour Leader

 

EMERGENCY AND ACCIDENT PROCEDURES

 

18.1                            The Academy Manager, Tours Co-ordinator, Home Contact Person and back-up person and Tour Leader must make themselves familiar with the procedures listed in Form T8 - the Emergency Procedures Card.

 

349



 

18.2                            The Tour Leader must carry the Emergency Procedures Card at all times on the Tour.

 

18.3                            If the Tour Leader is not with the group, a member of Staff with the group must carry the Emergency Procedures Card.

 

AFTER THE TOUR

 

19.                                The Tours Co-ordinator must notify the Premier League in Form T9 no later than 7 days after a Tour of the names of all registered Students, contract players, trialists, and Staff who went on the Tour.

 

FOREIGN TOURS - ADDITIONAL REQUIREMENTS

 

Tour matches played against foreign clubs

 

20.1                            Except in the case of matches against clubs in membership of the Scottish, Welsh or Irish Football Associations, Clubs wishing to play a match or series of matches against members of another national association must comply with Football Association Rule B4(b). This requires them to apply on the prescribed forms to the Association at least 28 days before the intended match or the first of a series of matches.

 

20.2                            So that the Premier League may be aware of Tours that Clubs intend to undertake, on making a Rule B4(b) application to the Football Association Clubs must send a copy of the prescribed application form to the League.

 

Risk Assessment

 

20.3                            In addition to the risk assessment carried out in Form T2, the Tour Leader should obtain the advice of the Premier League Youth Team Tours Co-ordinator who has extensive information on foreign clubs and venues.

 

20.4                            Foreign Tour organisers should be asked whether and if so to what extent adults having direct contact with children on the Tour have been screened in respect of their suitability for that purpose.

 

European Health Insurance Card - Free or reduced cost medical treatment

 

20.5                            The European Health Insurance Card (“EHIC”) is the certificate of entitlement to free or reduced cost emergency medical treatment for EU nationals in most European countries. It replaced Form E111 with effect from 1 January 2006. For Tours to those countries, an EHIC for each Student should be carried by the Tour Leader.

 

20.6                            Each member of Staff should also carry his/her own EHIC.

 

Note:

 

·                                           Further information about EHICs (including as to each country’s different rules about state medical provision) and application forms can be obtained from www.dh.gov.uk/ policyandguidance/healthadvicefortravellers.

·                                           Application forms can also be obtained from Post Offices and applications can also be made by phone (tel. no. 0845 606 2030). EHICs will be delivered within 7 days (if the

 

350



 

application is made on line), 10 days (if the application is made by phone) or 21 days (if the application is made by post).

·                                           Parents or guardians must apply on behalf of any children aged 15 or younger.

·                                           For ease of administration, Academy Managers should ask Parents of all Students likely to travel on a foreign Tour to obtain and return an EHIC for the Football Academy to issue to the Tour Leader for the duration of the particular Tour.

 

Passports, visas and vaccinations

 

20.7                            The Tour Leader must check

 

20.7.1                   whether the state(s) to be visited will allow in travellers whose passport will expire within a few months of entry;

 

20.7.2                   the validity of passports of all members of the Tour.

 

Notes:

 

Students who are not British nationals

 

·                                           may need a visa to travel to another EU member state

·                                           are not eligible for inclusion in a Collective Passport.

 

Some tournaments require passports with photographs for player identification purposes. Collective Passports do not contain photographs.

 

20.8                            If any Student is subject to a care order or is a ward of court, the social services department of the local authority or the court must be consulted well in advance.

 

20.9                            In the case of a Tour to (a) country(ies) which require(s) a visa and/or vaccinations, the Tour Leader must ensure that the Home Contact Person or some other responsible member of staff of the Club is also in possession of a valid visa for the country(ies) and has had the necessary vaccinations.

 

Money and valuables

 

20.10                      The Tour Leader must tell Students how to carry money and valuables discreetly. The group’s money, including Students’ own pocket money should be held at a secure central location and distributed on a regular basis by a member of Staff.

 

Home contacts

 

20.11                      The Tour Leader should tell Students how to use local phones and give them the code(s) for phoning home.

 

Documentation

 

20.12                      In addition to the documentation carried on Tours in the United Kingdom the Tour Leader must also carry

 

·                                           travel tickets

·                                           passports, visas and vaccination certificates

·                                           if a Collective Passport is being used, a head and shoulders photograph of each Student

 

351


 

Note: A sight of these photographs may be required by the Tour organiser for identification purposes. They may also be of value in case of emergency.

 

·                                           EHICs (if the Tour is to a European country) and significant medical histories

·                                           insurance arrangements and contact telephone numbers

·                                           address and phone number of the British Embassy or Consulate

·                                           location of hospital(s) and medical services and how to contact them

·                                           a separate list of the numbers of any documents and passports

 

20.13                      The Home Contact Person must be provided with appropriate matching documentation.

 

Mobile phone

 

20.14                      The mobile phone carried with the group must be capable of use in the country concerned.

 

Contingency funds

 

20.15                      Contingency funds (or access to them) must be taken.

 

352



 

Form T1

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

TOURS CO-ORDINATOR NOTIFICATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.2.2)

 

To:

The Secretary

From:                                                                                        Football Club

 

The Premier League

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Please note that I have appointed (name)

 

 

 

to be Tours Co-ordinator.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Academy Manager

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 Date

 

 

 

353



 

Form T2

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

TOURS NOTIFICATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.2.4)

 

The Academy Manager must complete this form and return it to the Club Secretary in advance of the Tour. Copies should be retained by the Academy Manager, the Tours Co-ordinator and the Tour Leader. The Club Secretary should be informed of any subsequent material changes in the Tour arrangements.

 

1.

Tour Leader

 

Name

 

 

 

 

Mobile Phone Number when on Tour

 

 

 

2.

Purpose of Tour

 

 

 

 

3.

Places to be visited

 

 

 

 

4.

Dates and times

 

 

 

 

5.

Transport arrangements

 

Staff drivers

 

Names

 

 

 

 

Vehicle registration number(s)

 

 

 

 

Name of transport company (if any)

 

 

 

6.

Tour Operator (if any)

 

 

 

 

 

 

7.

Insurance

 

Club Insurance Policies (list those which apply)

 

 

 

354



 

 

Additional Policies (specify)

 

 

 

8.

Accommodation to be used (addresses and phone numbers)

 

 

 

 

 

 

9.

Details of the programme of activities (attach Tour itinerary)

 

 

 

 

10.

Details of any potentially hazardous activities

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Licence reference number if a provider is registered with the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority

 

 

 

 

11.

Names and any special responsibilities (e.g. medical) of Staff

 

 

 

Name

 

 

Responsibility

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12.

Name, address and telephone numbers of the Home Contact Person

 

 

 

 

 

 

13.

Existing knowledge of places to be visited and whether an exploratory visit is intended

 

 

 

355



 

 

14.

Size and composition of the group

 

 

 

Age Group(s):

 

 

 

 

Number of Students:

 

 

 

 

Staff to Student ratio:

 

 

 

15.

Parents’ Consent

 

 

 

(a)

Attach a copy of information sent to Parents.

 

(b)

Either

 

 

I certify that Parents’ consents have been obtained

 

 

Or

 

 

I certify that Parents’ consents will be obtained before the Tour.

 

 

16.

Names of Students with special or medical needs:

 

 

 

 

 

 

17.

CERTIFICATION

 

 

 

I certify that the Tour Leader has read the DfES document “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement and that a risk assessment for the Tour has been carried out and has been filed in the Football Academy.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Academy Manager

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

356



 

Form T3

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

STAFF DECLARATION (Appx.3 paragraph 3.5)

 

A copy of the Premier League Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Students on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits and (for Staff who have not previously completed it) a copy of the CRB’s Disclosure Application Form must be attached to this Form.

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY

 

TO ALL STAFF ACCOMPANYING THE TOUR TO

ON

 

HEALTH AND SAFETY OF STUDENTS

 

This confirms the invitation to you to accompany the above Tour as a member of Staff. All employees of the Football Academy and volunteers accompanying the Tour on behalf of the Football Academy are regarded as members of Staff. The safety of Students on the Tour is paramount. I strongly advise you to read the Department for Education and Skills booklet “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement. A copy is available in the Football Academy office. You must read the Premier League Code of Practice referred to above, which is attached, and you must complete and return to me the attached Form T3 Reply.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Tour Leader

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

357



 

Form T3 Reply

 

To: The Tour Leader

 

Football Academy

 

I accept the invitation to accompany the proposed Tour to

 

on

I have received and have read the Premier League Code of Practice.

 

I declare that:

 

·                             I understand that my participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward

·                             I am aware of my responsibilities on the Tour

·                             *I have previously completed and returned the Criminal Record Bureau’s Disclosure Application Form to the Children’s Officer

·                             *I attach the Criminal Record Bureau’s Disclosure Application Form for submission to the Children’s Officer

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 


* delete as appropriate

 

358


 

Form T4

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

RISK ASSESSMENT FORM  (Appx.3 paragraph 4.1)

 

For Tours in the United Kingdom, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least two weeks before the Tour. For Tours abroad, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. For Tours involving adventure or other potentially hazardous activities, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. Copies of this Form should be given to all Staff accompanying the Tour.

 

RISK ASSESSMENT FOR

 

                                                                                                                                                                                    

 

ASSESSMENT UNDERTAKEN

 

 

 

 

On

 

 

 

 

 

By (Signature)

 

 

 

 

 

Print Name

 

 

 

Tour Leader

 

 

359



 

RISK ASSESSMENT FOR TOUR TO                                                                                                                         

 

What are the hazards?

 

Who is at risk?

 

What safety measures are needed?

 

Who is responsible?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

( e.g. setting, travel, accommodation, weather, behaviour)

 

(e.g. Students, Staff)

 

List existing controls. Identify extra action needed for risks for which these controls are not adequate.

(e.g. administering medicines, accident procedures)

 

(This could be specific members of Staff)

 

360



 

Form T5

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOOL AGE STUDENTS (Appx.3 paragraph 12.1)

 

Dear Parents

 

I attach some information regarding a Tour the                                                       Football Academy proposes to arrange.

 

If you wish your child to be considered for selection for the Tour, please complete and sign this Form and return it to the Football Academy by                                    If you do not complete the Form, your child cannot be considered.

 

I shall let you know as soon as possible if your child has been selected for the Tour.

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Academy Manager

 

 

 

 

 

 Football Academy

 

 

 

Date

 

 

 

1.

Child’s Full Name

 

 

 

2.

Date of Birth

 

 

 

3.

Home Address

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4.

Phone Number

 

 

 

5.

Child’s NHS Number

 

 

 

6.

How can you be contacted in an emergency?

 

 

(a)

In the day time

 

 

 

Address

 

 

 

 

Phone number

 

 

361



 

 

(b)

At night

 

 

 

 

 

Address

 

 

 

 

 

 

Phone number

 

 

 

 

 

(c)

Mobile Phone

 

 

 

7.

Is there an alternative person to contact if you can’t be reached?

 

 

 

Name

 

 

 

 

Address

 

 

 

 

Phone number

 

 

 

8.

Is your child receiving any medical treatment? If so, please give details:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9.

Is your child taking any medicine? If so, please give details:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10.

Does your child have any particular diet requirements or any other special needs? If so, please give details:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

11.

When did your child last have a tetanus injection?

 

 

 

 

 

 

12.

Please give your child’s Doctor’s name, address and telephone number:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

362



 

I acknowledge receipt of the information regarding the proposed Football Academy Tour to                                              on                                             and consent to my child taking part, if selected.

 

I agree to your asking my child’s school for time off if the Tour is in Term time.

 

I agree to staff on the Tour giving permission for my child to have dental, medical or surgical treatment.

 

I agree to inform the Football Academy of any changes in my child’s health before departure.

 

I will bring my child to                                                                  and collect him from                                              at the beginning and end of the Tour.

 

My child understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any rules and instructions given by the staff in charge of the party.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

363



 

Form T6

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

SCHOOL CONSENT FORM  (Appx.3 paragraph 12.5.2)

 

This form must be reproduced on the Football Academy’s headed notepaper.)

 

Dear (Insert name of headteacher)

 

(Insert name of Student)

 

As you know, (First name) is a Student at our Football Academy.

 

As part of his Football Academy experience, (First name) is being considered for selection for a Tour to (Venue). I am leading the Tour and am currently making the arrangements for it. The Tour will leave on                                                   and return on                                                   We always try to run our Tours in school holidays but on this occasion, the dates are in term time.

 

(First name)’s parents have agreed that I should write to you to ask if (First name) could be released from school. It will be very helpful if you can let me have your reply as soon as possible.

 

If there are school assignments he would miss but must complete, could you send me the details? I shall then ask our Head of Education, (Name) , to do his best to see that (First name) does his work satisfactorily, if he is selected.

 

If (First name) is selected for the tour, his parents will tell you.

 

Yours sincerely

 

 

Tour Leader

 

(Copy to Football Academy Head of Education and Welfare)

 

364



 

Form T7

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOLARSHIP STUDENTS & CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER AGE 18 (Appx.3 paragraph 14.1)

 

                                                            Football Academy

 

Tours, Festivals and Tournaments

 

Students and Contract Players under the age of 18 may be selected to represent the Club in residential Tours festivals and tournaments, other matches and visits both in the United Kingdom and abroad.

 

We shall give you details of particular events that your son is to attend.

 

We require your general consent to your son’s taking part in these events and to our giving permission for him to have dental, medical or surgical treatment if necessary.

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Academy Manager

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

I give consent for (enter name)                                                      to take part in residential Tours, festivals, tournaments and other matches in the United Kingdom and abroad and agree to staff giving permission for dental, medical or surgical treatment.

 

His Doctor’s name, address and telephone number is

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                        

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                        

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

365


 

 

Form T8

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

EMERGENCY PROCEDURES CARD (Appx.3 paragraph 16)

 

(FORM TO BE PRINTED ON YELLOW CARD)

 

FILL IN THE DETAILS ON THE BACK OF THE CARD BEFORE THE TOUR STARTS. CARRY THE CARD AND THE INFORMATION AND MEANS TO USE IT, AT ALL TIMES. USE IT FOLLOWING A SERIOUS ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT, THAT IS

 

·                   an accident leading to death, serious or multiple fractures, amputation or other serious injury

·                  any circumstances in which a party member might be at serious risk or serious illness

·                  any unusual circumstance in which the press or media are involved or might become involved.

 

1.               FIRST STEPS - CARE OF THE GROUP

 

·                   ensure their safety from further danger

·                   arrange search, rescue, medical care or hospitalisation of casualties as necessary

 

2.               NEXT STEPS - WHAT HAPPENED?

 

Listen carefully. Using the Football Academy accident form if possible, write down:

What happened?

To whom?

Where?

When?

What has happened since?

Who witnessed it? (Get witnesses to sign and give their addresses)

 

3.               TELLING PEOPLE ABOUT THE INCIDENT

 

As soon as possible

·                   inform the Home Contact Person or, if not available, the Football Academy office or the Club Secretary

·                   (for Tours outside the United Kingdom) notify the British Embassy or Consulate

Whoever you contact will need to know

·                   what happened

·                   to whom

 

366



 

·                   where

·                   when

·                   what has happened since

·                   a telephone number where you can be contacted

 

4.               DO

 

·                   keep a written record of all that happens

 

5.               DON’T

 

·                   speak to the press or media. Refer them to the Home Contact Person

·                   admit any liability

·                   let anyone talk to any Students involved in the incident without a member of Staff being present

 

6.               REMEMBER

 

·                   nobody, unless they have an official capacity (e.g. the police), has a right to see anyone who does not want to see them

·                   if anyone tries to force a confrontation, do not do anything but call the police

·                   try your best to be compassionate with everyone involved

 

(REVERSE OF CARD)

 

The

 

  Football Academy

 

 

Tour to

 

 

 

 

Dates

 

 

 

 

Name of Tour Leader

 

 

 

 

367



 

Home Contact Person

 

Name

 

 

Address

 

 

Phone No 1

 

 

Phone No 2

 

 

Email address

 

 

Football Academy Office

 

Address

 

 

Phone No 1

 

 

Phone No 2

 

 

Email address

 

 

Club Secretary

 

Name

 

 

Address

 

 

Phone No

 

 

Email address

 

 

 

(For Tours Outside the United Kingdom)

 

British Embassy(ies) or Consulate(s)

 

 

Address

 

 

Phone No

 

 

368



 

Names of group members

 

Staff                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

Students                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

                                                                                                                                                    

 

369



 

Form T9

 

FOOTBALL ACADEMY TOURS

 

TOUR REPORT (Appx.3 paragraph 19)

 

This Form is to be returned to the Premier League not later than 7 days after the return of the group.

 

                                                           FOOTBALL ACADEMY

TOUR TO                                        

 

PLAYING DATES

From                                   

To                                       

 

TRAVELLING DATES

Out                                   

Return                                   

 

METHOD OF TRAVEL

TRAVEL TIME

 

Time of leaving home base                                                                                                                                      

 

Arrival time at accommodation                                                                                                                                

 

Time of leaving accommodation                                                                                                                              

 

Arrival time at home base                                                                                                                                       

 

TOUR LEADER AND POSITION HELD AT FOOTBALL ACADEMY

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

NAMES OF ALL ACCOMPANYING STAFF (INCLUDING VOLUNTEERS) & POSITIONS HELD ON TOUR (e.g. Physiotherapist)

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

370



 

LIST OF PLAYERS - Please indicate whether Contract (C), Scholar (Sc), Student (S) or Trialist (T)

 

 

 

 

NAMES OF ANY OTHER ACCOMPANYING PERSON(S)

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

DETAILS OF ANY ACCIDENTS OR NEAR ACCIDENTS

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

                                                                                                                                                                                

 

 

 

Signed

 

 

 

Tours Co-ordinator

 

 

 

 

Date

 

 

371


 

FOR THE YOUTH TEAM TOURS CO-ORDINATOR’S DATABASE

 

Tours Co-ordinators are requested to complete and attach the Youth Team Tours Co-ordinator’s Questionnaire on quality aspects of the Tour.

 

QUESTIONNAIRE

 

Club                                                                                                                                                                                

 

Name of Tour                                                                                                                                                                  

 

Final position obtained (if any)                                                                                                                                     

 

What time of year does the Tour usually

 

Take place?

 

o Easter

 

o Whitsun

 

o Summer

 

 

 

Approximate cost to the Club, if any                                                                                                                        

 

Mode of travel

 

o Air

 

o Coach

 

o Train

 

o Other

 

For Tournaments:

 

how would you rate the overall organisation?

 

o Poor

 

o Fair

 

o Good

 

o Very Good

 

Number of Games                                                                                                                      

 

Arrangement and planning of games

 

o Poor

 

o Fair

 

o Good

 

o Very Good

 

Opposition                                                                                                                                                                 

 

Quality of pitches

 

o Poor

 

o Fair

 

o Good

 

o Very Good

 

Was an English speaking person present?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

Accommodation

 

o Hotel

 

o Hostel

 

o Home stay

 

o Other

 

Food:

 

did you have the ability to arrange meal times to suit your games?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

What was the standard of the changing facilities?

 

o Poor

 

o Fair

 

o Good

 

o Very Good

 

372



 

Was there adequate medical provision?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Was security good?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Was there provision for kit storage?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

What arrangements were made for training, planning and debriefing?

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

What was the standard of referees?

 

o Poor

 

o Fair

 

o Good

 

o Very Good

 

For Tournaments: what pre-tournament information was provided?

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

Do they produce a programme?

 

 

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Are any facilities available for any other activities?

 

o YES

 

o NO

 

If YES, please specify

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

Any other comments                                                                                                                                         

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

                                                                                                                                                                           

 

373



 

APPENDIX 4: CODE OF CONDUCT

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR FOOTBALL ACADEMY STUDENTS OF COMPULSORY SCHOOL AGE

 

(Rule N.126)

 

Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Student at its Football Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Football Academy, the Student and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Football Academy to the Student.

 

                                                                                                                                                                     (“the Student”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as a Student at the                                              FC Football Academy (“the Club”).

 

Both the Student and the Student’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Student’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed.

 

In registering the Student at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Student agree to the following Code of Conduct.

 

THE FOOTBALL CLUB AGREES TO PROVIDE

 

·                   a safe environment in which the Student can learn and develop without fear of abuse

·                   medical screening, monitoring and support for the Student

·                   a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Student

·                   participation in football matches arranged or approved by The Premier League

·                   trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the rules governing Football Academies

·                   guidelines to the Student and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Student’s football and personal development

·                   educational support (in consultation with the Student’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Student

·                   regular communication and reports to the Student and parents on the Student’s progress

·                   a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Football Academy

 

374



 

THE STUDENT AGREES TO

 

·                   attend the Football Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence

·                   practise the techniques and skills taught by the Football Academy and attempt to apply them in matches

·                   participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Football Academy

·                   attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Football Academy

·                   follow a lifestyle appropriate to development - spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly

·                   adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Football Academy

 

THE PARENTS AGREE TO

 

·                   encourage and help the Student meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Football Academy

·                   support the Student without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses

·                   set a good example to the Student

·                   respect the opportunity given to the Student and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Football Academies

·                   communicate with the Football Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Student

·                   permit the Student to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Football Academy

·                   adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Football Academy

 

375



 

We, the undersigned, agree to the Football Academy Code of Conduct

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Football Club Football Academy

 

 

 

 

Signature

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Student

 

 

 

 

Signature

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Name

 

 

 

 

 

 

Parents

 

 

 

 

Signature

 

 

 

 

Note: This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Student, one to his parents, one being submitted to the Secretary of the League in accordance with Rule N.50 and the fourth being retained by the Club .

 

376



 

APPENDIX 5

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR SCOUTS

 

(Rule P.8)

 

1.               The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach.

 

2.               Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound.

 

3.               Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular Section N relating to Youth Development. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Student (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club.

 

4.               When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and shall produce the same upon demand.

 

5.               Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules.

 

6.               Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

7.               A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

8.               A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

377



 

APPENDIX 6

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR MANAGERS

 

(Rule Q.1)

 

1.               A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so.

 

2.               A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media):

 

2.1               make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule K.1 or Rule K.2; or

2.2               make an approach to a Student registered by another Club (or club) at its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current; or

2.3               make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed.

 

3.               A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of the Football Association (including, without limitation, the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them.

 

4.               A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently.

 

5.               A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard.

 

378



 

6.               A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally.

 

7.               A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club.

 

8.               A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule D.34.1.1).

 

9.               In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club.

 

10.        A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions.

 

11.        A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

12.        If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 10 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice.

 

13.        Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League.

 

14.        A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

379



 

15.        A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of Association Football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

380



 

APPENDIX 7

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR CLUBS

 

(Rule Q.2)

 

1.               In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith.

 

2.               A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club.

 

3.               A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club.

 

4.               A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made.

 

381


 

 

APPENDIX 8

 

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment

 

(Rule Q.8.1)

 

1.                       The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers.

 

2.                       The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests

 

(a)                  given to Club Managers by the League or

(b)                 given to the Manager by the Club

 

which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid.

 

3.                       Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause 3 and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation.

 

[Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League.]

 

382



 

APPENDIX 9

 

ANTI-DISCRIMINATION POLICY

 

(Rule V.23)

 

1.                       In undertaking the organisation and management of the nation’s major professional league, the Company has a duty to set standards and values which will have a beneficial influence on the game played at other levels. Football belongs to, and should be enjoyed by, everyone equally. The Company shares with the Football Association a commitment to confront and eliminate discrimination, whether by reason of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability.

 

2.                       The Company is an equal opportunities employer. It is committed to equality of opportunity within its organisation and to encouraging similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game.

 

3.                       Equality of opportunity means that in none of its activities will the Company discriminate against, or in any way treat less favourably, any person on grounds of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability. This policy will be applicable to:

 

·                          the advertising of jobs

·                          the selection of candidates for employment or promotion

·                          job location or working environment

·                          pay and employment terms and conditions

·                          internal training and development activities

·                          external coaching and education activities and awards

·                          football development activities

 

4.                       The Company will not tolerate sexual or racially-based harassment or other discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and the Board will ensure that such behaviour is met with appropriate disciplinary action whenever it occurs.

 

5.                       The Company supports the Football Association in its commitment to develop a programme of ongoing training and awareness raising events and activities in order to promote the eradication of discrimination within football.

 

383



 

APPENDIX 10

 

RULES GOVERNING APPLICATIONS FOR UEFA CLUB LICENCES

 

1.                       Rule A.1 - “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

 

2.                       Rule A.1 - “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

 

3.                       Rule C.78 - Each Club shall by 1st March in each Season submit to the Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.

 

4.                       Rule C.79 - The accounts referred to in Rule C.78 shall:

 

79.1            include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees;

 

79.2            include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to theaccounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.

 

5.                       Rule C.80 - If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to Future Financial Information).

 

6.                       Rule C.81 - If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.78 are prepared to a date prior to 30th November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31st March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30th November and 1st March.

 

384



 

7.                       Rule C.82 - The interim accounts shall:

 

82.1           comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes;

 

82.2           be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;

 

82.3           be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule C.79;

 

82.4           include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;

 

82.5           include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year;

 

82.6           be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

 

82.7           be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements.

 

8.                       Rule C.83 - Rule C.80 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them.

 

9.                       Rule C.84 - Each Club must by 1st March in each Season prove that, subject to Rule C.85:

 

84.1           no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum; and

 

84.2           no sum payable to or in respect of an employee employed during the year to 31st December of that Season (including national insurance contributions and income tax deducted under the “pay as you earn” system) is or was overdue as at that 31st December.

 

10.                Rule C.85 - For the purpose of Rule C.84:

 

85.1           “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule B.16, an Academy Manager, an Assistant Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule H.1 and a safety officer;

 

85.2           an amount overdue as at 31st December shall not be treated as such if by the following 31st March it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.

 

385



 

11.                Rule C.86 - By 31st March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule C.81, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of six-monthly intervals.

 

12.                Rule C.87 - The Future Financial Information shall:

 

87.1   be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed);

 

87.2   be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

 

87.3   to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and

 

87.4   include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules C.78 and C.81, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule C.81.

 

13.                Rule C.96 - Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section R.

 

14.                Rule E.12 - Qualification for UEFA club competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA club competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.

 

15.                Rule I.22 - For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.

 

386



 

16.                Rule N.103 - A Club which applies for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual must, if it operates a Centre of Excellence, ensure that it fields at least two teams in the age range Under 16 to Under 21, at least one team in the age range Under 11 to Under 15, and at least one team in the age range Under 10 or younger.

 

17.                Rule Q.39 - A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

 

387



 

APPENDIX 11

 

REGULATIONS OF THE PROFESSIONAL FOOTBALL COMPENSATION COMMITTEE

 

Definitions

 

1.                       In these Regulations:

 

1.1                 “Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League;

1.2                 “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player;

1.3                 “the Football League” means The Football League Limited

1.4                 “PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee;

1.5                 “Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee ( “the Committee” ) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations;

1.6                 “the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited;

1.7                 “Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations;

1.8                 “Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred;

1.9                 “Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred;

 

Jurisdiction

 

2.                       The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to:

 

2.1                 Premier League Rules K.41, M.27.2 and N.93.2;

2.2                 Football League Regulations 55.19, 55.20, 55.21 and 59.5;

2.3                 Football League Rules Relating to Youth Development Rule 96.2; and

2.4                 appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 58.1.

 

3.                       In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria:

 

3.1                 the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.2                 the age of the Player;

3.3                 the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player;

3.4                 the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player;

 

388



 

3.5                 the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.6                 his playing record including any international appearances;

3.7                 substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player.

 

4.                       The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be:

 

4.1                 any cost incurred by either Club in operating a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat:

 

4.1.1                living accommodation

4.1.2                training and playing facilities;

4.1.3                scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff;

4.1.4                education and welfare requirements;

4.1.5                playing and training strip and other clothing;

4.1.6                medical and first aid facilities;

4.1.7                friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours;

 

4.2                 any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3.

 

Composition of the Committee

 

5.                       The Committee shall be composed of:

 

5.1                 an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit;

 

5.2                 an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league;

 

5.3                 an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association;

 

5.4                 an appointee of The League Managers’ Association.

 

6.                       If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background.

 

7.                       If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5.

 

389



 

8.                       If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

 

Committee Procedures

 

9.                       The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club.

 

10.                Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary:

 

10.1           identifying the respondent Club and the Player;

 

10.2           setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3;

 

10.3           identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and

 

10.4           in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

11.                Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

12.                Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

 

12.1           procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5;

 

12.2           send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;

 

12.3           send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

 

13.                Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

14.                Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

 

14.1           the chairman and members of the Committee and

 

14.2           the party making the application.

 

390



 

15.                The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

16.                The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations.

 

17.                The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

 

18.                If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

 

19.                The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

 

20.                The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

 

21.                The hearing shall be conducted in private.

 

22.                Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

 

23.                The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

 

24.                The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

 

25.                The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

26.                The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

391


 

Committee’s Powers

 

27.                Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit.

 

Amendments

 

28.                No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

392



 

APPENDIX 12

 

SCHEDULE OF OFFENCES

 

(Rule D.2.4.3)

 

OFFENCE

 

CONTRARY TO

Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with intent to avoid payment

 

Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297

Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises

 

Football Spectators Act 1989 s.9

Persons subject to a banning order (as defined)

 

Football Spectators Act 2000 Schedule 1

Ticket touting - football tickets

 

Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166

 

393



 

APPENDIX 13

 

MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS TO BE CARRIED OUT ON CONTRACT PLAYERS AND STUDENTS REGISTERED ON SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENTS

 

(Rule H.10)

 

A)

PERSONAL FOOTBALL HISTORY

 

1.

Total number of matches played in previous season

Annually
(Recommended)

 

(inc. friendly matches)

2.

Dominant leg

3.

Position on the field

B)

MEDICAL HISTORY AND HEREDITY OF THE PLAYER

 

1.

Family history (1st generation, i.e. parents, brothers and sisters)

 

 

a)

Hypertension, stroke;

To be updated
annually
(Mandatory)

 

b)

Heart conditions incl. sudden cardiac death;

 

c)

Vascular problems, varicose, deep venous thrombosis;

 

d)

Diabetes;

 

e)

Allergies, asthma;

 

f)

Cancer, blood disease;

 

g)

Chronic joint or muscle problems;

 

h)

Hormonal problems.

2.

Medical history of the player

 

 

a)

Heart problems, arrhythmias, syncope;

To be updated
annually
(Mandatory)

 

b)

Concussion;

 

c)

Allergies, asthma;

 

d)

Recurrent infections;

 

e)

Major diseases;

 

f)

Major injuries causing surgery, hospitalisation, absence from football of more than 1 month.

3.

Present complaints

 

 

a)

Symptoms such as pain in general (muscle, articulation);

Annually
(Mandatory)

 

b)

Chest pain, dyspnoea, palpitations, arrhythmia;

 

c)

Dizziness, syncope;

 

d)

Flu-like symptoms, cough, expectoration;

 

e)

Loss of appetite, weight loss;

 

f)

Sleeplessness;

 

g)

Gastrointestinal upset.

 

394



 

4.

Medication/supplements

 

 

a)

Current specific medication being taken by the player;

Annually
(Mandatory)

 

b)

Evidence that a TUE (Therapeutic Use Exemption) has been granted (if required);

 

c)

Nutritional supplements being taken by the player;

 

d)

Player educated about Anti-Doping Codes.

5.

Vaccination

 

 

Record of status of vaccination (incl. date);

To be updated
Annually
(Mandatory)

 

Strongly recommended:

 

Vaccination against Tetanus and Hepatitis A and B

C)

GENERAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION

 

1.

Height

Annually
(Mandatory)

2.

Weight

3.

Blood pressure (to ensure validity of continuous testing, it is recommended to always use the same arm and to specify it in the player’s medical records)

4.

Head and neck (eyes with vision test, nose, ears, teeth, throat, thyroid gland)

5.

Lymph nodes

6.

Chest and lungs (inspection, auscultation, percussion, inspiratory and expiratory chest expansion)

7.

Heart (sounds, murmurs, pulse, arrhythmias)

8.

Abdomen (incl. hernia, scars)

9.

Blood vessels (e.g. peripheral pulses, vascular murmurs, varicoses)

10.

Skin inspection

11.

Nervous system (e.g. reflexes, sensory abnormalities)

12.

Motor system (e.g. weakness, atrophy)

D)

SPECIAL CARDIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION

 

As a principal, a standard 12-lead electrocardiogram (ECG) and an echocardiography must be performed at the earliest opportunity during the career of a player and in particular if indicated by clinical examination. If indicated by anamnestic and clinical indication it is recommended to perform repeated testing including an Exercise - ECG and an echocardiography

 

 

It is obligatory to perform one standard 12-lead ECG and one echocardiography

 

 

I)

to all professional Players at the latest before their 21st birthday; and

II)

to all professional Players who are older than 21 years if they have not yet had an ECG and echocardiography in their personal medical records.

 

 

The result of the performed examinations must be contained in the player’s medical records.

1.

Electrocardiogram (12-lead ECG)

Mandatory

2.

Echocardiography

 

395



 

E)

LABORATORY EXAMINATION

 

All laboratory tests must be conducted with the informed consent of the player and be in accordance with national law (cf. confidentially, discrimination issues etc.).

1.

Blood count (haemoglobin, haematocrit, erythrocytes, leukocytes, thrombocytes)

Annually
(Mandatory)

2.

Urine test (‘dipstick test’ to determine level of protein and sugar)

3.

Sedimentation rate

Annually (Recommended)

4.

CRP

5.

Blood fats (cholesterol, HDL - and LDL cholesterol, triglycerides)

6.

Glucose

7.

Uric acid

8.

Creatinine

9.

Aspartate amino-transferase

10.

Alanine amino-transferase

11.

Gamma-glutamyl-transferase

12.

Creatine kinase

13.

Potassium

14.

Sodium

15.

Magnesium

16.

Iron

17.

Ferritin

18.

Blood group

19.

HIV test

20.

Hepatitis screening

F)

ORTHOPAEDIC EXAMINATION AND FUNCTIONAL TESTS

 

The mandatory checks are common in a sports medical examination.

 

Points 7 to 9 are recommended to assist club doctors with preventive strategies and tests in the rehabilitation of injured players.

 

In addition, the club doctors are advised to consider the exclusion of the condition of spondylolysis and spondylolisthesis.

 

References to further assistance in respect of functional tests:

·

Simple but reliable functional tests: Ekstrand J, Karlsson J, Hodson A. Football Medicine. London: Martin Dunitz (Taylor & Francis Group), 2003:562;

·

Range of motion and tests for muscle tightness: Ekstrand J, Wiktorsson M, Öberg B et al. Lower extremity goniometric measurements: a study to determine their reliability. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1982;63:171-5;

·

One-leg hop test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry and one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci Sports 1998;8-4:198-202.

·

SOLEC test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry and one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci Sports 1998;8-4:198-202.

 

396



 

1.

Spinal column: inspection and functional examination (tenderness, pain, range of movement)

Annually
(Mandatory)

2.

Shoulder: pain, mobility and stability

3.

Hip, groin and thigh: pain and mobility

4.

Knee: pain, mobility, stability and effusion

5.

Lower leg: pain (shin splint syndrome, achilles tendon)

6.

Ankle and foot: pain, mobility, stability and effusion

7.

Range of motion (ROM) and test for muscle tightness

 

a)

Adductors

Recommended

 

b)

Hamstrings

 

c)

Lliopsoas

 

d)

Quadriceps

 

e)

Gastrocnemius

 

f)

Soleus

8.

Muscle strength (one-leg hop test)

9.

Muscle balance test (SOLEC-test: s tanding o ne l eg e yes c losed)

G)

RADIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION AND ULTRASOUND SCAN

 

If indicated by clinical and functional findings out of the medical examination performed, a radiological examination including ultrasound scan, X-ray and MRI may be appropriate.

 

Performed radiographies, particularly after injuries, must be part of the player’s medical records.

 

397


 

 



 

 

MATCH OFFICIALS

 



 

NATIONAL LIST OF REFEREES

SEASON 2011/12

 

ADCOCK, JG (James) Nottinghamshire

ATKINSON, M (Martin) West Yorkshire

ATTWELL, SB (Stuart) Warwickshire

BATES, A (Tony) Staffordshire

BERRY, CJ (Carl) Surrey

BOOTH, R (Russell) Nottinghamshire

BOYESON, C (Carl) East Yorkshire

BROWN, M (Mark) East Yorkshire

CLATTENBURG, M (Mark) County Durham

COLLINS, LM (Lee) Surrey

COOTE, D (David) Nottinghamshire

DEADMAN, D (Darren) Cambridgeshire

DEAN, ML (Mike) Wirral

DOWD, P (Phil) Staffordshire

DRYSDALE, D (Darren) Lincolnshire

D’URSO, AP (Andy) Essex

EAST, R (Roger) Wiltshire

ELTRINGHAM, G (Geoff) Tyne & Wear

FOSTER, D (David) Tyne & Wear

FOY, CJ (Chris) Merseyside

FRIEND, KA (Kevin) Leicestershire

GIBBS, PN (Phil) West Midlands

GRAHAM, F (Fred) Essex

HAINES, A (Andy) Tyne & Wear

HALL, AR (Andy) West Midlands

HALSEY, MR (Mark) Lancashire

HAYWOOD, M (Mark) West Yorkshire

HEGLEY, GK (Grant) Hertfordshire

HEYWOOD, M (Mark) Cheshire

HOOPER, SA (Simon) Wiltshire

ILDERTON, EL (Eddie) Tyne & Wear

JONES, MJ (Michael) Cheshire

KETTLE, TM (Trevor) Rutland

LANGFORD, O (Oliver) West Midlands

LEWIS, RL (Rob) Shropshire

LININGTON, JJ (James) Isle of Wight

McDERMID, D (Danny) Hampshire

MADLEY, AJ (Andy) West Yorkshire

MADLEY, RJ (Bobby) West Yorkshire

MALONE, BJ (Brendan) Wiltshire

MARRINER, AM (André) West Midlands

MASON, LS (Lee) Lancashire

MATHIESON, SW (Scott) Cheshire

MILLER, NS (Nigel) County Durham

MILLER, P (Pat) Bedfordshire

MOHAREB, D (Dean) Cheshire

MOSS, J (Jon) West Yorkshire

NAYLOR, MA (Michael) South Yorkshire

OLIVER, M (Michael) Northumberland

PAWSON, CL (Craig) South Yorkshire

PENN, AM (Andy) West Midlands

PHILLIPS, DJ (David) West Sussex

PROBERT, LW (Lee) Wiltshire

QUINN, P (Peter) Cleveland

RUSHTON, SJ (Steve) Staffordshire

RUSSELL, MP (Mick) Hertfordshire

SALISBURY, G (Graham) Lancashire

SARGINSON, CD (Chris) Staffordshire

SCOTT, GD (Graham) Oxfordshire

SHELDRAKE, D (Darren) Surrey

SHOEBRIDGE, RL (Rob) Derbyshire

STROUD, KP (Keith) Hampshire

SUTTON, GJ (Gary) Lincolnshire

SWARBRICK, ND (Neil) Lancashire

TANNER, SJ (Steve) Somerset

TAYLOR, A (Anthony) Cheshire

TIERNEY, P (Paul) Lancashire

WALTON, P (Peter) Northamptonshire

WARD, GL (Gavin) Surrey

WAUGH, J (Jock) South Yorkshire

WEBB, D (David) County Durham

WEBB, HM (Howard) South Yorkshire

WEBSTER, CH (Colin) Tyne & Wear

WHITESTONE, D (Dean) Northamptonshire

WILLIAMSON, IG (Iain) Berkshire

WOOLMER, KA (Andy) Northamptonshire

WRIGHT, KK (Kevin) Cambridgeshire

 

400



 

NATIONAL LIST OF ASSISTANT REFEREES

SEASON 2011/12

 

AKERS, C (Chris) South Yorkshire

AMEY, JR (Justin) Dorset

AMPHLETT, MJ (Marvyn) Worcestershire

ARTIS, SG (Stephen) Norfolk

ASTLEY, MA (Mark) Manchester

ATKIN, R (Robert) Lincolnshire

ATKIN, RT (Ryan) London

ATKIN, W (Warren) Sussex

BACKHOUSE, A (Anthony) Cumbria

BANKES, P (Peter) Merseyside

BARRATT, W (Wayne) Worcestershire

BARROW, SJ (Simon) Staffordshire

BARTLETT, R (Richard) Cheshire

BECK, SP (Simon) Bedfordshire

BENNETT, A (Andrew) Devon

BENNETT, SP (Simon) Staffordshire

BENTON, DK (David) South Yorkshire

BESWICK, G (Gary) County Durham

BETTS, L (Lee) Norfolk

BLACKLEDGE, M (Mike) Cambridgeshire

BLUNDEN, D (Darren) Kent

BOND, DS (Darren) Lancashire

BRATT, SJ (Steve) West Midlands

BREAKSPEAR, CT (Charles) Surrey

BRISTOW, M (Matthew) Manchester

BROOK, C (Carl) East Sussex

BROOKS, J (John) Leicestershire

BRYAN, DS (Dave) Lincolnshire

BULL, M (Michael) Essex

BULL, W (William) Hampshire

BUONASSISI, M (Mathew) Northamptonshire

BURT, S (Stuart) Northamptonshire

BUSBY, J (John) Oxfordshire

BUSHELL, DD (David) London

BUTLER, S (Stuart) Kent

CAIRNS, MJ (Mike) Somerset

CANN, DJ (Darren) Norfolk

CHILD, SA (Stephen) Kent

CLARK, RM (Richard) Northumberland

CLAYTON, A (Alan) Cheshire

CLAYTON, S (Simon) County Durham

COGGINS, A (Anthony) Oxfordshire

COLLIN, J (Jake) Liverpool

COOK, SJ (Steve) Derbyshire

COOPER, IJ (Ian) Kent

COPELAND, SJ (Steven) Merseyside

CORP, R (Richard) Somerset

COY, M (Martin) Durham

CREIGHTON, SW (Steve) Berkshire

CROUCH, IJ (Ian) Kent

CRYSELL, A (Adam) Essex

CURRY, PE (Paul) Northumberland

DALY, SDJ (Stephen) Middlesex

DAVIES, A (Andy) Hampshire

DAVIES, PP (Peter) Cheshire

DAVISON, PA (Paul) Cleveland

DENTON, MJ (Michael) Lancashire

DERMOTT, P (Philip) Cheshire

DEXTER, MC (Martin) Leicestershire

DUDLEY, IA (Ian) Nottinghamshire

DUNCAN, M (Mark) Cheshire

DUNCAN, SAJ (Scott) Newcastle-upon-Tyne

DUNN, C (Carl) Staffordshire

EATON, D (Derek) Gloucestershire

ELLIS, R (Rob) West Midlands

ENGLAND, DJH (Darren) South Yorkshire

EVANS, K (Karl) Lancashire

EVETTS, GS (Gary) Hertfordshire

FARRIES, J (John) Oxfordshire

FEARN, AE (Amy) Leicestershire

FITCH, C (Carl) Suffolk

FLETCHER, R (Russell) Derbyshire

FLYNN, J (John) Wiltshire

FOLEY, MJ (Matt) London

FORD, D (Declan) Lincolnshire

GANFIELD, RS (Ron) Somerset

 

401



 

GARRATT, AM (Andy) West Midlands

GEORGE, M (Mike) Norfolk

GOOCH, P (Peter) Lancashire

GORDON, B (Barry) County Durham

GOSLING, IJ (Ian) Kent

GRAHAM, P (Paul) Manchester

GRATTON, D (Danny) Staffordshire

GREENHALGH, N (Nick) Lancashire

GREENWOOD, AH (Alf) North Yorkshire

GRIFFITHS, M (Mark) South Yorkshire

GRUNNILL, W (Wayne) Yorkshire

HAIR, NA (Neil) Cambridgeshire

HALLIDAY, A (Andy) North Yorkshire

HANDLEY, D (Darren) Lancashire

HARRINGTON, T (Tony) Cleveland

HARWOOD, CN (Colin) Manchester

HAYCOCK, KW (Ken) West Yorkshire

HAYWARD, K (Kevin) Staffordshire

HENDLEY, AR (Andy) West Midlands

HICKS, C (Craig) Surrey

HILLIER, J (Jake) Hertfordshire

HILTON, G (Gary) Lancashire

HOBBIS, N (Nick) Birmingham

HOBDAY, P (Paul) Birmingham

HODSKINSON, P (Paul) Lancashire

HOLDERNESS, BC (Barry) Essex

HOLMES, AR (Adrian) West Yorkshire

HOPKINS, AJ (Adam) Devon

HOPKINS, JD (John) Essex

HORTON, AJ (Tony) Wolverhampton

HORWOOD, GD (Graham) Bedfordshire

HOWES, M (Mark) Birmingham

HULL, J (Joe) Cheshire

HUNT, J (Jonathan) Liverpool

HUSSIN, (Ian) Liverpool

HUTCHINSON, AD (Andrew) Cheshire

HUXTABLE, B (Brett) Devon

HYDE, RA (Robert) London

IHRINGOVA, A (Sasa) Shropshire

JERDEN, GJN (Gary) Essex

JOHNSON, G (Gordon) Liverpool

JOHNSON, KA (Kevin) Somerset

JOHNSON, RL (Ryan) Manchester

JONES, MT (Mark) Nottinghamshire

JONES, RJ (Robert) Merseyside

JOYCE, R (Ross) Cleveland

KAVANAGH, C (Chris) Lancashire

KAYE, E (Elliott) Essex

KEANE, PJ (Patrick) West Midlands

KELLY, P (Paul) Kent

KENDALL, R (Richard) Bedfordshire

KETTLEWELL, PT (Paul) Lancashire

KHATIB, B (Billy) Sunderland

KINSELEY, N (Nick) Essex

KIRKUP, PJ (Peter) Northamptonshire

KNAPP, SC (Simon) Bristol

KNIGHT, PJ (Philip) Kent

KNOWLES, CJ (Chris) Northamptonshire

LAVER, AA (Andrew) Hampshire

LAW, GC (Geoff) Leicestershire

LAWRENCE, D (David) South Yorkshire

LAWSON, KD (Keith) South Humberside

LEACH, D (Daniel) Oxfordshire

LEDGER, S (Scott) Yorkshire

LENNARD, HW (Harry) East Sussex

LINDEN, W (Wes) Middlesex

LONG, SJ (Simon) Suffolk

LUCAS, S (Simeon) Lancashire

LUGG, N (Nigel) Surrey

LYMER, C (Colin) Hampshire

McCALLUM, DA (Dave) Tyne & Wear

McDONOUGH, M (Mick) Newcastle-upon-Tyne

MACKAY, R (Rob) Bedfordshire

MAGILL, JP (John) Essex

MARGETTS, DS (David) Essex

MARKHAM, DR (Danny) Tyne & Wear

MARSDEN, PR (Paul) Lancashire

MARTIN, RJ (Richard) Weston-super-Mare

MARTIN, SJ (Stephen) Staffordshire

MASON, T (Tony) Kent

MASSEY, SL (Sian) Coventry

MATTOCKS, KJ (Kevin) Lancashire

 

402



 

MEESON, DP (Daniel) Staffordshire

MERCHANT, R (Rob) Staffordshire

METCALFE, RL (Lee) Lancashire

MUGE, G (Gavin) Bedfordshire

MULLARKEY, M (Mike) Devon

MURPHY, N (Nigel) Nottinghamshire

NAYLOR, D (Dave) Nottinghamshire

NEWBOLD, AM (Andy) Leicestershire

NEWMAN, RP (Ryan) Yorkshire

NORCOTT, WG (Wade) Essex

NUNN, AJ (Adam) Wiltshire

O’BRIEN, J (John) London

O’DONNELL, CJ (Chris) Bedfordshire

OLDHAM, SA (Scott) Lancashire

PARKER, AR (Alan) Derby

PARRY, MJ (Matthew) Liverpool

PEART, T (Tony) North Yorkshire

PERRY, MS (Marc) West Midlands

PLOWRIGHT, DP (David) Nottinghamshire

POLLOCK, RM (Bob) Merseyside

PORTER, W (Wayne) Lincolnshire

POTTAGE, M (Mark) Dorset

POWELL, CI (Chris) Dorset

RADFORD, N (Neil) Worcester

RATHBONE, I (Ian) Northamptonshire

REES, P (Paul) Bristol

RICHARDS, DC (Ceri) Carmarthenshire

RICHARDSON, D (David) West Yorkshire

ROBATHAN, DM (Daniel) Surrey

ROBERTS, B (Bob) Lancashire

ROBINSON, TJ (Tim) West Sussex

ROCK, DK (David) Hertfordshire

RODDA, A (Andrew) Devon

ROSS, SJ (Stephen) Lincolnshire

RUBERY, SP (Steve) Essex

RUSSELL, GR (Geoff) Northampton

RUSSELL, M (Mark) Bristol

SALISBURY, M (Michael) Lancashire

SALIY, O (Oleksandr) Middlesex

SANNERUDE, A (Adrian) Suffolk

SCHOLES, MS (Mark) Buckinghamshire

SCOTT, JW (John) Buckinghamshire

SCREGG, AJ (Andrew) Liverpool

SIDDALL, I (Iain) Lancashire

SIMPSON, J (Jeremy) Lancashire

SLAUGHTER, A (Ashley) Sussex

SMALLWOOD, W (William) Cheshire

SMITH, N (Nigel) Derbyshire

SMITH, S (Stephen) County Durham

STEWART, M (Matt) Suffolk

STOCKBRIDGE, SM (Seb) Tyne & Wear

STORRIE, D (David) West Yorkshire

STOTT, GT (Gary) Manchester

STREET, DR (Duncan) West Yorkshire

STRETTON, GS (Guy) Leicestershire

SUTTON, MA (Mark) Derbyshire

SWABEY, L (Lee) Devon

TANKARD, A (Anthony) South Yorkshire

THOMPSON, MF (Marvin) Middlesex

THOMPSON, PI (Paul) Chesterfield

TONER, B (Ben) Lancashire

TRANTER, A (Adrian) Dorset

TRELEAVEN, D (Dean) West Sussex

TROTT, WL (Wayne) Liverpool

TURNER, A (Andrew) Devon

TURNER, GB (Glenn) Derbyshire

TYAS, J (Jason) West Yorkshire

WATTS, AS (Adam) Worcestershire

WEAVER, M (Mark) West Midlands

WEBB, MP (Michael) Surrey

WEST, RJ (Richard) East Yorkshire

WHITELEY, J (Jason) West Yorkshire

WHITTON, RP (Rob) Essex

WIGGLESWORTH, RJ (Richard) Doncaster

WILKES, MJ (Matthew) West Midlands

WOOD, T (Tim) Gloucestershire

WOOLFORD, DM (David) Hampshire

WOOTTON, R (Ricky) West Riding

WRIGHT, P (Peter) Merseyside

YATES, O (Oliver) Staffordshire

YERBY, MS (Martin) Kent

YOUNG, GR (Gary) Hertfordshire

 

403



 

 


 

 

MEMORANDUM AND ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 



 

 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION

 

of

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

1.                                       The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”.

 

2.                                       The registered office of the Company will be situated in England.

 

3.                                       The objects for which the Company is established are:

 

(a)                                   to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”);

 

(b)                                  to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions;

 

(c)                                   to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League;

 

(d)                                  to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League;

 

(e)                                   to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association;

 

(f)                                     to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges;

 

(g)                                  to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company;

 

(h)                                  to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made;

 

(i)                                      to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust;

 

(j)                                      to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets;

 

406



 

(k)                                   to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company;

 

(l)                                      to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company;

 

(m)                                to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein;

 

(n)                                  to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them.

 

It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred.

 

4.                                       The liability of the members is limited.

 

5.                                       The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1.

 

We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names.

 

Names, Addresses and

 

Number and class of

Descriptions of Subscribers

 

shares taken by each subscriber

 

 

 

Rick N. Parry

 

22 Ordinary Shares

Chief Executive — F.A. Premier League

 

 

14 Dormer Close

 

 

Rowton

 

 

Chester CH3 7SA

 

 

 

 

 

R.H.G. Kelly

 

1 Special Rights Preference Share

Chief Executive — Football Association

 

 

16 Lancaster Gate

 

 

London W2 3LW

 

 

Dated the 22nd day of May 1992

 

 

 

407



 

Witness to the above signatures:

 

 

I.L. Hewitt

 

Graeme E.C. Sloan

Solicitor

 

Solicitor

65 Fleet Street

 

65 Fleet Street

London EC4Y 1HS

 

London EC4Y 1HS

 

408



 

 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

of

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

(As amended by Special Resolution passed on 31st May 2007)

 

Interpretation

 

1.1                                The regulations contained in Table A (as prescribed pursuant to Section 8 of the Companies Act 1985) in force at the date of adoption of these Articles shall not apply to the Company but the regulations contained in the following clauses (as originally adopted or as from time to time altered by Special Resolution) shall be the Articles of Association of the Company.

 

1.2                                In these Articles:

 

“the Act” means the Companies Act 1985 including any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force;

 

“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;

 

“Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association;

 

“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company;

 

“Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

 

“Chief Executive” means the person appointed as the Chief Executive pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chief Executive appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

 

“Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member;

 

“the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited;

 

“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given;

 

“Director” means a director of the Company;

 

“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;

 

“the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association;

 

“F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;

 

“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

 

“Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 735(1) of the Act.

 

409



 

“General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company;

 

“the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members;

 

“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

 

“Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share;

 

“the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company;

 

“Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company;

 

“Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1;

 

“Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33;

 

“the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16;

 

“the Seal” means the common seal of the Company;

 

“Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary;

 

“Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3;

 

“Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the circumstances referred to in Article 10.1;

 

“the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share;

 

“the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland;

 

“written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telex telegram cable facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form.

 

A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons.

 

Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted.

 

Headings

 

2.                                       The headings in the Articles are for the convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles.

 

Share Capital

 

3.                                       The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1.

 

410



 

4.                                       Subject as provided in Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member.

 

5.                                       No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is:

 

5.1                                  a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or

 

5.2                                  a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or

 

5.3                                  any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member

 

6.                                       No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one Ordinary Share.

 

The Special Share

 

7.1                                The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association.

 

7.2                                Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done:

 

7.2.1                         the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following:

 

(a)                                   the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum;

 

(b)                                  in Article 1 the definition of “Special Share” or “the Special Shareholder”;

 

(c)                                   Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares);

 

(d)                                  this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share);

 

(e)                                   Article 42 (number of Directors);

 

(f)                                     Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors);

 

(g)                                  Article 79 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and

 

(h)                                  Articles 80 and 81 (winding-up);

 

7.2.2                         any change of the name of the Company;

 

7.2.3                         the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company;

 

7.2.4                         the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to:

 

411



 

(a)                                   the name of the League;

 

(b)                                  the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League;

 

(c)                                   the criteria for membership of the League;

 

(d)                                  the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches;

 

(e)                                   the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup;

 

(f)                                     the ownership of more than one club;

 

(g)                                  any rules common to the League and the Football League.

 

7.3                                The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings.

 

7.4                                On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company.

 

Share Certificates

 

8.1                                Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be sealed with the Seal and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon.

 

8.2                                If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate.

 

Transfer of Shares

 

9.1                                The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee.

 

9.2                                The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member.

 

9.3                                The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless:

 

412


 

9.3.1                         the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer; and

 

9.3.2                         it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share.

 

10.1                         If a Member

 

10.1.1                   enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Companies Act 2006, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or

 

10.1.2                   lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (“Administrator” and “Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or

 

10.1.3                   has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or

 

10.1.4                   has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up: or

 

10.1.5                   has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or

 

10.1.6                   has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or

 

10.1.7                   ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or

 

10.1.8                   enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof

 

413



 

then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League.

 

10.2                         If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1.

 

10.3                         Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 80 and 81.

 

10.4                         If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise either Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly.

 

10.5                         On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or either Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member.

 

11.1                         No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share.

 

11.2                         If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal.

 

11.3                         The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given.

 

Excess Shares

 

12.1                         In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the

 

414



 

Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company.

 

12.2                         On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise either the Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly.

 

Alteration of Share Capital

 

13.                                The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled.

 

14.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account.

 

Purchase of Own Shares

 

15.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares.

 

Rules

 

16.1                         The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles.

 

16.2                         Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules.

 

General Meetings

 

17.1                         A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time.

 

415



 

17.2                         If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

17.3                         The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine.

 

17.4                         The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than:

 

17.4.1                   twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or

 

17.4.2                   fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or

 

17.4.3                   twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4.

 

Notice of General Meetings(1)

 

18.1                         At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for:

 

18.1.1                   any annual general meeting;

 

18.1.2                   any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution;

 

18.1.3                   any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director;

 

18.1.4                   any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules.

 

18.2                         At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting.

 

19.                                The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such.

 


(1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%.

 

Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting.

 

416



 

20.                                Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors.

 

21.                                The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting.

 

Proceedings at General Meetings

 

22.                                No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members who are present by a Representative or by proxy shall constitute a quorum for all purposes.

 

23.                                If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled.

 

24.                                The Chairman, or, in his absence, the Chief Executive, shall preside as chairman of the meeting. If neither Director is willing to act as chairman, or if neither Director is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chairman of the meeting.

 

25.                                Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting.

 

26.                                The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice.

 

27.                                Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company.

 

417



 

28.                                A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded:

 

28.1                            by the chairman of the meeting; or

 

28.2                            by at least two Members;

 

and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member.

 

29.                                Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

 

30.                                The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

 

31.                                A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

 

32.1                         A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made.

 

32.2                         No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken.

 

33.                                A resolution in writing signed on behalf of all the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several

 

418



 

documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them.

 

Votes of Members

 

34.                                Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll.

 

35.                                No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive.

 

Representatives

 

36.1                         Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any other person as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation.

 

36.2                         A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative.

 

36.3                         Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any other individual who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons.

 

36.4                         A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same.

 

Proxies

 

37.1                         An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any person authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve.

 

37.2                         Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit.

 

419



 

38.                                The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member) a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and may:

 

38.1                            be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary at any time before the time of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or

 

38.2                            in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or

 

38.3                            where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary.

 

39.                                The chairman of the meeting may in his discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting.

 

Voting

 

40.1                         A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club.

 

40.2                         Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chairman of the meeting.

 

41.                                A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll.

 

420


 

Number and Appointment of Directors

 

42.                                The Board shall consist of two Directors one of whom shall be the Chairman (who shall be non executive) and the other shall be the Chief Executive.

 

43.                                A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings.

 

44.                                No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chairman or as Chief Executive except pursuant to a Resolution and unless:

 

44.1                            such person is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or

 

44.2                            where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and

 

44.3                            in either case, his appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed).

 

45.                                The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of, and the remuneration and other terms and other conditions of service of, the Chairman and the Chief Executive shall be determined or confirmed by Resolution.

 

46.                                Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be).

 

Powers of the Board

 

47.                                Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting.

 

48.                                The Board shall:

 

48.1                            manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules;

 

421



 

48.2                            exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give;

 

48.3                            take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting;

 

48.4                            make such recommendations to the Members on such matters of importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and

 

48.5                            subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company.

 

49.                                The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members.

 

50.                                No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given.

 

Delegation of the Board’s Powers

 

51.                                The Board may delegate to the Chief Executive such of its powers as the Board considers desirable to be exercised by him.

 

52.                                Any such delegate under Article 51 may be made subject to any conditions the Board or the Members by Resolution may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of the Board’s own powers and any such delegation may be revoked or altered.

 

53.                                The Board may appoint any person or group of persons (including any person who is a Representative of a Club) to carry out or undertake such specific duties for the Company with such powers and authority as it shall determine and, in relation thereto, the Board shall be entitled to remunerate or pay such fees to such person for such duties on such basis and on such terms and conditions, as the Board shall determine.

 

Borrowing Powers

 

54.                                The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

 

422



 

Disqualification and Removal of Directors

 

55.                                The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events:

 

55.1                            if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office;

 

55.2                            if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally;

 

55.3                            if he is, or may be, suffering form mental disorder and either:

 

55.3.1                   he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984, or

 

55.3.2                   an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs;

 

55.4                            if he dies;

 

55.5                            if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be);

 

55.6                            f he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director;

 

55.7                            if he attains the age of 70.

 

56.1(2)          In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act to be the acting Chairman or Chief Executive, as the case may be. The acting Chairman or Chief Executive so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof.

 

56.2                         Pending such General Meeting an acting Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chairman or the Chief Executive (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles.

 


(2) By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being an officers of a Club)” were deleted from this Article.

 

423



 

Directors’ Expenses

 

57.                                A Director and any person appointed by the Board under Article 53 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties.

 

Directors’ Interests

 

58.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office:

 

58.1                            may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested;

 

58.2                            may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and

 

58.3                            shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

 

59.                                For the purpose of Article 58:

 

59.1                            a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and

 

59.2                            an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his.

 

Proceedings of the Board

 

60.                                Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting.

 

61.                                The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be two Directors.

 

62.                                If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

424



 

63.                                The Chairman shall be the chairman of all meetings of the Board.

 

64.                                All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote.

 

65.                                A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors.

 

66.                                Without prejudice to Article 65, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Chairman and the Chief Executive who are not both in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. Such a meeting shall be deemed to take place where the Chairman then is and the Chief Executive shall be required to prepare a minute of such meeting. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly.

 

67.                                Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting.

 

Secretary

 

68.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board or by Resolution of the Members.

 

Minutes

 

69.                                The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting.

 

425



 

Execution of Documents

 

70.                                The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal.

 

Dividends

 

71.1                         No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting.

 

71.2                         For the avoidance of doubt, Article 71.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules.

 

Accounts

 

72.                                No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless:

 

72.1                            he is entitled by law;

 

72.2                            he is authorised to do so by the Board; or

 

72.3                            he is authorised to do so by a Resolution.

 

Notices

 

73.1                         A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing.

 

73.2                         Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing.

 

74.                                Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned.

 

75.                                Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in

 

426



 

the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent.

 

76.                                Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 75 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 74 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question.

 

77 .                                A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called.

 

78.                                A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred.

 

Rules of The Football Association

 

79.                                The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules.

 

Winding Up

 

80.                                On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably.

 

81.                                If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association.

 

Indemnity

 

82.                                Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company

 

427



 

shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company.

 

428


 

 



 

 

MISCELLANEOUS

 



 

POINTS BASED SYSTEM

 

GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT REQUIREMENTS FOR PLAYERS

 

Background

 

This document explains the criteria necessary for football clubs to become Sponsors and obtain Governing Body Endorsements for individual players under Tiers 2 and 5 of the UK Border Agency Points Based System for the 2011/12 season.

 

Consultation

 

The following criteria have been agreed by the UK Border Agency following consultation between the FA, the Premier League, the Football League, the Professional Footballers’ Association, the League Managers’ Association and the other Home Associations of the Scottish FA, the FA of Wales and the Irish FA.

 

Duration

 

The criteria will apply for season 2011/12 and will be effective from 1st May 2011 through to 30th April 2012. The criteria will be reviewed in early 2012 in order that revised criteria may be issued by the 1st May 2012 to operate for season 2012/13.

 

Sponsorship

 

To be eligible to become a Sponsor and issue Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be in membership of the Premier League or the Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties.

 

Length of Season

 

For the purposes of PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches.

 

Criteria for Players

 

To be eligible for a Governing Body Endorsement under PBS:

 

1.                                        The applicant club must be in membership of the Premier League or Football League. During the period of endorsement, the player may only play for clubs in membership of those leagues (i.e. the player may not be loaned to a club below the Football League);

 

2.                                        The player must have participated in at least 75% of his home country’s senior competitive international matches where he was available for selection during the two years preceding the date of the application; and

 

431



 

3.                                        The player’s National Association must be at or above 70th place in the official FIFA World Rankings when averaged over the two years preceding the date of the application.

 

Competitive matches

 

The definition of a senior competitive international match is a:

 

·                                           FIFA World Cup Finals match;

·                                           FIFA World Cup Qualifying group match;

·                                           FIFA Confederations Cup matches; and

·                                           Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals matches, for example:

 

·                                           UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers;

·                                           CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers;

·                                           AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers;

·                                           CONCACAF Gold Cup;

·                                           CONCACAF Copa Caribe;

·                                           UNCAF Nations Cup

·                                           CONMEBOL Copa America;

·                                           OFC Nations Cup

 

International appearances

 

When submitting an application, clubs should provide written confirmation of the player’s international appearance record over the preceding two years, highlighting those matches where the player took part, as well as those for which he was unavailable for selection due to injury or suspension. Confirmation of the player’s appearances should be obtained from his National Association. If this is not possible, the information will be independently verified by the FA through all available sources. A decision cannot be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted.

 

Injury and suspension

 

If a player was not available for selection for a match or series of matches due to injury or suspension and provided that written evidence is submitted to this effect, those games will be excluded from the total when calculating the player’s appearance percentage. Ideally, evidence should be obtained from the player’s National Association or club doctor, stipulating which games the player missed through injury.

 

Please note that, where a player does not take part in a match, he will not be considered as injured if he was listed as a substitute and therefore any such matches will be counted as non-appearances when calculating the player’s appearance percentage.

 

432



 

FIFA rankings

 

There are currently 207 international teams listed in the official FIFA World Rankings. Those countries which have regularly achieved a 70th placing or higher over a period of two years are regarded as nations who have competed regularly at a highly competitive international level and have players of the highest standard who have contributed consistently to the achievement of that ranking.

 

The FA will produce the aggregated two-year rankings list on a monthly basis when the FIFA World Rankings are published. These will be made available on TheFA.com and those countries ranked at 70th or above in the most recent list at the time of application will be considered to have met the criterion.

 

Length of issue

 

Governing Body Endorsements should be issued for a period appropriate to the tier under which the application is being made, that is:

 

·                                           Tier 2 (Sport)

 

Initial application - for the length of the player’s contract or up to three years, whichever is the shorter period.

 

Extension application - for the length of the player’s contract or up to two years, whichever is the shorter period. A subsequent extension of a further two years is possible when the first extension is about to expire. Where a player is currently registered under a work permit and an extension will transfer him into the Points Based System, his initial period of leave under Tier 2 may be for a maximum of three years; thereafter, any extensions will be for a maximum of two years.

 

Please note that applications made under Tier 2 will be subject to any player who is not from a majority English-speaking country passing an accredited English Language Test.

 

·                                           Tier 5 (Sporting)

 

Length of the player’s contract or up to 12 months, whichever is the shorter period. No in-country extensions are possible of more than a total period of 12 months. For example if a player initially had six months approval he would be allowed to apply for an extension in-country up to another six months. If a club wishes to continue to employ a player beyond 12 months, the individual will have to return overseas to make a new application.

 

433



 

Tier 5 to Tier 2 switching

 

Players may enter under Tier 5 without the need to demonstrate the competency in English required under Tier 2. Players may then apply to switch to Tier 2 once they have passed the English Language Test. For this, the club will need to submit a new application so that they may be issued with a new endorsement and subsequently produce a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2. The application to switch into Tier 2 may be made in-country.

 

If, at the end of the 12 month period, the player has been unable to meet the English language requirement, he will need to return home and obtain entry clearance for a further 12 month period under Tier 5.

 

Where a player wishes to switch into Tier 2 for the remainder of his employment and he does not meet the criteria for initial applications, the application will be dealt with by consultation with the relevant football governing bodies in a similar way to extension applications. If approval is not given for the application to be progressed automatically, however, an appeal panel will be required.

 

Extension applications

 

Where the player is extending his employment with the same club

 

If a club wishes to retain the services of a player, they should submit a new application before the work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship expires. If the criteria are satisfied, an endorsement will be issued for the period of their contract, up to a maximum of two years.

 

Where the player does not satisfy the criteria, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of that individual. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without.

 

If the football bodies do not unanimously agree to the renewal then the club may request that it be considered by a panel.

 

Changes during the period of approval

 

Change of employment

 

A club wishing to sign a player from another United Kingdom club must submit an application to the FA. If the criteria are satisfied, a Governing Body Endorsement will be issued for a maximum of three years in respect of his employment with the new club.

 

If the criteria are not satisfied, the FA will consult with the relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of the player, such as his appearance record

 

434



 

for that club and details of how far he meets the criteria. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without. If any party expresses concern about the application, an appeal panel will be required.

 

Temporary transfer of registration (loans)

 

For the purpose of these requirements, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications .

 

·                                           To another club in the UK

 

If a player on a work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club in the UK on a loan basis, his parent club must notify UKBA of the fact that he has temporarily moved location. This should be done via the Sponsor Management System for players with approval under the Points Based System or by Notification of a Technical Change of Employment for players currently registered under a work permit.

 

There is no requirement for the loanee club to submit an application to the FA or for the player to meet any conditions such as the English Language Test. The loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and he is granted permission to move temporarily under the provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship issued by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. If the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at this time, have to make a fresh application on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the change of employment process must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club.

 

·                                           To a club outside the UK

 

Where a player is moving to a club outside the UK on a temporary transfer basis, his parent club must again inform UKBA of the player’s technical change of employment. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, he does not need to be tested again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (providing his existing leave remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that he has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club.

 

·                                           From a club outside the UK

 

Any player joining an English club on loan from an overseas club (outside the UK) must meet all the requirements of Tier 2 or Tier 5 and therefore an application must be submitted to the FA. International loan players are also subject to appeal panels if they do not meet the criteria.

 

435


 

Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval

 

Where a club wishes make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through the approved period, the club should notify UKBA of this. Where the player is registered under the work permits system, the club should submit a new application. Where the player is registered under the Points Based System, the club may report the change through the Sponsor Management System.

 

If a new application is required and the criteria are not met:

 

·                                           Where the player’s initial contract was for 12 months or longer, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email. They will ask whether the application needs to be considered at a panel. If the football bodies recommend unanimously they are satisfied that the changes do not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without one. If any of the governing bodies have concerns with the application, a panel will be arranged.

·                                           Where the player’s initial contract was for less than 12 months, a panel will be arranged as normal.

 

Trials arrangements

 

GBEs will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non-European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial.

 

International transfer windows

 

Governing Body Endorsements may be applied for by clubs at any time and will be considered against the criteria as above. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be used within two months, unless that club has the express approval of the FA.

 

Panels

 

Where an application does not meet the published criteria, a club may request an appeal panel to consider the player’s skills and experience. In these cases the FA will refer the club’s evidence to an independent panel (please see Panel Terms of Reference and Operating Procedures).

 

The remit of the panel is:

 

·                                           To consider whether the player is of the highest calibre.

·                                           To consider whether the player is able to contribute significantly to the development of the game at the top level in England.

 

436



 

Clubs should note that, in respect of any application, there will only be one panel available (ie a panel and recommendation, followed by a decision). A club should therefore ensure that all evidence it wishes to present in support of its application is presented to the panel.

 

If the club has previously made an application that was unsuccessful at panel a further panel cannot be requested for the same player within four months of the original appeal date.

 

Ceasing the employment of players

 

If a club ceases to employ a player prematurely, they must inform the UK Border Agency.

 

Fees

 

An administration fee of £400 plus VAT will be charged for each application for a GBE.

 

The cost of an application that is referred to a panel will be £1000 plus VAT to cover the fees and travel of the independent experts. The costs of the representatives of the FA, League and PFA will be met by their own organisations. Each club will meet its own costs of appeal.

 

Leave to remain/Visas

 

This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the UK Border Agency. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the UK Border Agency website at www.ukba.homeoffice.gov.uk or you may wish to seek advice from an OISC registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor.

 

Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application. Service standards for each post are set out on the UKBA website at www.ukvisas.gov.uk/en/aboutus/customerservicestandards. This site also contains a guide to Visa processing times for specific overseas posts.

 

Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered.

 

Further information

 

This guidance is available on the websites of the FA (www.thefa.com), the Premier League (www.premierleague.com) and the Football League (www.football-league.co.uk).

 

437



 

Contacts

 

For any queries regarding these criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact:

 

Rachel Foster

Registrations Officer (PBS)

The Football Association

Wembley Stadium

PO Box 1966

London

SW1P 9EQ

 

Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 4629

Fax: 0844 980 0663

Rachel.Foster@TheFA.com

 

Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the UK Border Agency.

 

UK Border Agency Help

 

If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process under Tier 2 or Tier 5, please call the UKBA helpline on 0300 123 4699 or email SponsorshipPBSenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

 

For specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process in general, please call the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 or email UKBApublicenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

 

For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System, please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900.

 

Details of the procedure in relation to Managers, Coaches and Directors of Football can be found on the Premier League website: www.premierleague.com

 

438



 

CONSTITUTION OF THE PROFESSIONAL

FOOTBALL NEGOTIATING AND CONSULTATIVE

COMMITTEE (ENGLAND AND WALES)

 

Title

 

1.                                       The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (P.F.N.C.C.).

 

Membership

 

2.                                       The committee shall consist of

 

(a)           four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association;

 

(b)          two representatives from The Football League Limited;

 

(c)           two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited;

 

(d)          one representative from The Football Association Limited;

 

(e)           the Chief Executive/Officers of each of the four bodies listed above.

 

Scope

 

3.                                       The committee shall have within its scope Professional Association Football Players employed by clubs in membership of The Football League Limited and The FA Premier League Limited.

 

Function

 

4.                                       The function of the committee shall be:

 

(a)           to consider questions concerning players’ remuneration and other terms and conditions of employment, including contractual obligations, minimum pay, bonuses governed by League rules, pensions, fringe benefits, holidays, standard working conditions and insurance, as well as procedural matters involving the negotiating machinery, and the contract appeals machinery. This should not be regarded as an exhaustive list. No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the P.F.N.C.C.; and

 

(b)          to facilitate consultation between the parties on any matter relating to professional Association Football upon which any of the parties considers that the view of the P.F.N.C.C. would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game.

 

Chairman

 

5.                                       (a)           The committee shall appoint an independent chairman.

 

(b)          In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chairman, a meeting may be chaired by a member of the Committee by agreement of all the four bodies listed in Clause 2.

 

439



 

Secretary

 

6.                                       (a)           The Secretary of the Football League and the Chief Executive of the Professional Footballers’ Association shall act as joint secretaries of the P.F.N.C.C.

 

(b)          The administration and secretarial services to be provided by The Football League.

 

Executive Officer

 

7.                                       The persons listed in clause 2(e) above shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the Agenda for the next P.F.N.C.C. meeting.

 

Meetings

 

8.                                       (a)           There shall be four ordinary meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. each year. They shall take place on the first Thursday in July, October and April, and the second Thursday in January. At least 14 days’ notice of an ordinary meeting shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

 

(b)          Special meetings may be called at the discretion of the chairman at the request of any member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

 

(c)           Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. at the request of any member and at the Chairman’s discretion. The Chairman shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the members.

 

(d)          The Football League and The FA Premier League shall communicate with those clubs employing the representatives of the Professional Footballers’ Association, and their deputies, and request that such representatives and deputies be given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the P.F.N.C.C.

 

Minutes

 

9.                                       Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the joint secretaries and chairman.

 

Resolution of differences

 

10.                                (a)           It shall be the duty of the members of the committee to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any of the bodies listed in Clause 2 may seek the assistance of the chairman in expounding and explaining agreements reached.

 

(b)          The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek the advice of the chairman on any matter before the committee.

 

(c)           The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator.

 

440



 

Sub-Committees

 

11.                                The committee shall have power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to members of the committee as it considers necessary. Full minutes of sub-committee meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. for distribution to members.

 

Finance

 

12.                                (a)           Each of the bodies listed in Clause 2 shall be responsible for meeting the expenses of its representative(s) for attending meetings.

 

(b)          The expenses of the chairman shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2.

 

(c)           Any other expense shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2, including the charges of The Football League Ltd for secretarial services.

 

Amendment of constitution

 

13.                                Alteration in the constitution of the committee shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed alteration shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any alteration to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the bodies listed in Clause 2.

 

Press notice

 

14.                                After each meeting, where appropriate, an agreed press statement shall be made available and members shall refrain from any critical comment in the press, radio or on television.

 

Status of constitution

 

15.                                This constitution shall be presented to the next general meeting of the bodies listed in Clause 2. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each body.

 

441


 

 



 

 

STATISTICS

 



 

PREMIER LEAGUE TABLE

 

SEASON 2010/11

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Home

 

Away

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Pld

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

18

 

1

 

0

 

49

 

12

 

5

 

10

 

4

 

29

 

25

 

+41

 

80

 

2

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

14

 

3

 

2

 

39

 

13

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

30

 

20

 

+36

 

71

 

3

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

13

 

4

 

2

 

34

 

12

 

8

 

4

 

7

 

26

 

21

 

+27

 

71

 

4

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

11

 

4

 

4

 

33

 

15

 

8

 

7

 

4

 

39

 

28

 

+29

 

68

 

5

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

1

 

30

 

19

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

25

 

27

 

+9

 

62

 

6

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

12

 

4

 

3

 

37

 

14

 

5

 

3

 

11

 

22

 

30

 

+15

 

58

 

7

 

Everton

 

38

 

9

 

7

 

3

 

31

 

23

 

4

 

8

 

7

 

20

 

22

 

+6

 

54

 

8

 

Fulham

 

38

 

8

 

7

 

4

 

30

 

23

 

3

 

9

 

7

 

19

 

20

 

+6

 

49

 

9

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

8

 

7

 

4

 

26

 

19

 

4

 

5

 

10

 

22

 

40

 

-11

 

48

 

10

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

7

 

5

 

7

 

25

 

27

 

5

 

6

 

8

 

20

 

29

 

-11

 

47

 

11

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

5

 

30

 

30

 

4

 

5

 

10

 

26

 

41

 

-15

 

47

 

12

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

6

 

8

 

5

 

41

 

27

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

15

 

30

 

-1

 

46

 

13

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

10

 

4

 

5

 

31

 

18

 

3

 

3

 

13

 

15

 

30

 

-2

 

46

 

14

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

10

 

5

 

4

 

34

 

24

 

2

 

5

 

12

 

18

 

32

 

-4

 

46

 

15

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

7

 

7

 

5

 

22

 

16

 

4

 

3

 

12

 

24

 

43

 

-13

 

43

 

16

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

5

 

8

 

6

 

22

 

34

 

4

 

7

 

8

 

18

 

27

 

-21

 

42

 

17

 

Wolverhampton Wdrs

 

38

 

8

 

4

 

7

 

30

 

30

 

3

 

3

 

13

 

16

 

36

 

-20

 

40

 

18

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

6

 

8

 

5

 

19

 

22

 

2

 

7

 

10

 

18

 

36

 

-21

 

39

 

19

 

Blackpool

 

38

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

30

 

37

 

5

 

4

 

10

 

25

 

41

 

-23

 

39

 

20

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

5

 

5

 

9

 

24

 

31

 

2

 

7

 

10

 

19

 

39

 

-27

 

33

 

 

444



 

PREMIER LEAGUE ATTENDANCES

 

SEASON 2010/11

 

Club

 

Average

 

Highest

 

Opposition

 

Arsenal

 

60,027

 

60,112

v

Chelsea

 

Aston Villa

 

37,220

 

42,786

v

Liverpool

 

Birmingham City

 

25,503

 

28,270

v

Newcastle United

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

25,008

 

29,847

v

Manchester United

 

Blackpool

 

15,772

 

16,094

v

Everton

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

22,870

 

26,881

v

Arsenal

 

Chelsea

 

41,428

 

41,829

v

Liverpool

 

Everton

 

36,067

 

39,673

v

Liverpool

 

Fulham

 

25,138

 

25,694

v

Manchester City

 

Liverpool

 

43,544

 

45,228

v

Arsenal

 

Manchester City

 

45,883

 

47,393

v

Arsenal

 

Manchester United

 

75,104

 

75,445

v

Chelsea

 

Newcastle United

 

47,867

 

51,996

v

Sunderland

 

Stoke City

 

26,861

 

27,566

v

Wigan Athletic

 

Sunderland

 

40,011

 

47,864

v

Newcastle United

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

35,894

 

36,197

v

Bolton Wanderers

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

24,683

 

26,196

v

Liverpool

 

West Ham United

 

33,564

 

35,771

v

Liverpool

 

Wigan Athletic

 

16,976

 

22,132

v

West Ham United

 

Wolverhampton Wdrs

 

27,695

 

29,086

v

Blackpool

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Average Attendance

 

 

 

35,356

 

 

 

Total Aggregate Attendance

 

 

 

13,435,212

 

 

 

 

445


 

PREMIER LEAGUE MATCH RESULTS

 

SEASON 2010/11

 

 

 

Arsenal

 

Aston
Villa

 

Birmingham
City

 

Blackburn
Rovers

 

Blackpool

 

Bolton
Wanderers

 

Chelsea

 

Everton

 

Fulham

 

Liverpool

 

Manchester
City

 

Manchester
United

 

Newcastle
United

 

Stoke
City

 

Sunderland

 

Tottenham
Hotspur

 

West
Bromwich
Albion

 

West
Ham
United

 

Wigan
Athletic

 

Wolverhampton
Wdrs

Arsenal

 

 

 

1-2

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

6-0

 

4-1

 

3-1

 

2-1

 

2-1

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

0-0

 

2-3

 

2-3

 

1-0

 

3-0

 

2-0

Aston Villa

 

2-4

 

 

 

0-0

 

4-1

 

3-2

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

1-2

 

2-1

 

3-0

 

1-1

 

0-1

Birmingham City

 

0-3

 

1-1

 

 

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

0-2

 

0-2

 

0-0

 

2-2

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

1-3

 

2-2

 

0-0

 

1-1

Blackburn Rovers

 

1-2

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

 

 

2-2

 

1-0

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

3-1

 

0-1

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

0-2

 

0-0

 

0-1

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

2-1

 

3-0

Blackpool

 

1-3

 

1-1

 

1-2

 

1-2

 

 

 

4-3

 

1-3

 

2-2

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

2-3

 

2-3

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-2

 

3-1

 

2-1

 

1-3

 

1-3

 

2-1

Bolton Wanderers

 

2-1

 

3-2

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

2-2

 

 

 

0-4

 

2-0

 

0-0

 

0-1

 

0-2

 

2-2

 

5-1

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

4-2

 

2-0

 

3-0

 

1-1

 

1-0

Chelsea

 

2-0

 

3-3

 

3-1

 

2-0

 

4-0

 

1-0

 

 

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

2-2

 

2-0

 

0-3

 

2-1

 

6-0

 

3-0

 

1-0

 

2-0

Everton

 

1-2

 

2-2

 

1-1

 

2-0

 

5-3

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

 

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

3-3

 

0-1

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

2-1

 

1-4

 

2-2

 

0-0

 

1-1

Fulham

 

2-2

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

3-2

 

3-0

 

3-0

 

0-0

 

0-0

 

 

 

2-5

 

1-4

 

2-2

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

0-0

 

1-2

 

3-0

 

1-3

 

2-0

 

2-1

Liverpool

 

1-1

 

3-0

 

5-0

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

2-2

 

1-0

 

 

 

3-0

 

3-1

 

3-0

 

2-0

 

2-2

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

3-0

 

1-1

 

0-1

Manchester City

 

0-3

 

4-0

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

1-0

 

1-2

 

1-1

 

3-0

 

 

 

0-0

 

2-1

 

3-0

 

5-0

 

1-0

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

4-3

Manchester United

 

1-0

 

3-1

 

5-0

 

7-1

 

4-2

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

1-0

 

2-0

 

3-2

 

2-1

 

 

 

3-0

 

2-1

 

2-0

 

2-0

 

2-2

 

3-0

 

2-0

 

2-1

Newcastle United

 

4-4

 

6-0

 

2-1

 

1-2

 

0-2

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

1-2

 

0-0

 

3-1

 

1-3

 

0-0

 

 

 

1-2

 

5-1

 

1-1

 

3-3

 

5-0

 

2-2

 

4-1

Stoke City

 

3-1

 

2-1

 

3-2

 

1-0

 

0-1

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

2-0

 

0-2

 

2-0

 

1-1

 

1-2

 

4-0

 

 

 

3-2

 

1-2

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

0-1

 

3-0

Sunderland

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

3-0

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

2-4

 

2-2

 

0-3

 

0-2

 

1-0

 

0-0

 

1-1

 

2-0

 

 

 

1-2

 

2-3

 

1-0

 

4-2

 

1-3

Tottenham Hotspur

 

3-3

 

2-1

 

2-1

 

4-2

 

1-1

 

2-1

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

0-0

 

0-0

 

2-0

 

3-2

 

1-1

 

 

 

2-2

 

0-0

 

0-1

 

3-1

West Bromwich Albion

 

2-2

 

2-1

 

3-1

 

1-3

 

3-2

 

1-1

 

1-3

 

1-0

 

2-1

 

2-1

 

0-2

 

1-2

 

3-1

 

0-3

 

1-0

 

1-1

 

 

 

3-3

 

2-2

 

1-1

West Ham United

 

0-3

 

1-2

 

0-1

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-3

 

1-3

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

3-1

 

1-3

 

2-4

 

1-2

 

3-0

 

0-3

 

1-0

 

2-2

 

 

 

3-1

 

2-0

Wigan Athletic

 

2-2

 

1-2

 

2-1

 

4-3

 

0-4

 

1-1

 

0-6

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

1-1

 

0-2

 

0-4

 

0-1

 

2-2

 

1-1

 

0-0

 

1-0

 

3-2

 

 

 

2-0

Wolverhampton Wdrs

 

0-2

 

1-2

 

1-0

 

2-3

 

4-0

 

2-3

 

1-0

 

0-3

 

1-1

 

0-3

 

2-1

 

2-1

 

1-1

 

2-1

 

3-2

 

3-3

 

3-1

 

1-1

 

1-2

 

 

 

446


 

PLAYER APPEARANCES AND GOALS

 

SEASON 2010/11

 

Arsenal

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Almunia, Manuel

 

8

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Arshavin, Andrey

 

25

 

12

 

1

 

6

 

Bendtner, Nicklas

 

3

 

14

 

10

 

2

 

Chamakh, Maroune

 

18

 

11

 

7

 

7

 

Clichy, Gael

 

33

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Denilson, Pereka Neves

 

6

 

10

 

8

 

0

 

Diaby, Vassiriki Abou

 

13

 

3

 

1

 

2

 

Djourou-Gbadjere, Johan D

 

20

 

2

 

9

 

1

 

Eboue, Emmanuel

 

8

 

5

 

19

 

1

 

Emmanuel-Thomas, Jay-Aston

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Fabianski, Lukasz

 

14

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

Fabregas Soler, Francesc

 

22

 

3

 

0

 

3

 

Gibbs, Kieran James Ricardo

 

4

 

3

 

19

 

0

 

Henderson, Conor Alan

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Koscielny, Laurent

 

30

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Lehmann, Jens

 

1

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Miquel-Pons, Ignasi

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Nasri, Samir

 

28

 

2

 

1

 

10

 

Ramsey, Aaron James

 

5

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

Rosicky, Tomas

 

8

 

13

 

8

 

0

 

Sagna, Bacary

 

33

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Shea, James

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Song Bilong, Alexandre Dimitri

 

30

 

1

 

1

 

4

 

Squillaci, Sebastien

 

20

 

2

 

10

 

1

 

Szczesny, Wojciech Tomasz

 

15

 

0

 

14

 

0

 

Van Persie, Robin

 

19

 

6

 

3

 

18

 

Vela Garrido, Carlos Alberto

 

0

 

4

 

7

 

1

 

Vermaelen, Thomas

 

5

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Walcott, Theo James

 

19

 

9

 

4

 

9

 

Wilshere, Jack Andrew

 

31

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

 

Aston Villa

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Agbonlahor, Gabriel

 

17

 

9

 

2

 

3

 

Albrighton, Marc Kevin

 

20

 

9

 

5

 

5

 

Baker, Nathan Luke

 

4

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Bannan, Barry

 

7

 

5

 

9

 

0

 

Bent, Darren Ashley

 

16

 

0

 

0

 

9

 

Beye, Habib

 

2

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Bradley, Michael Sheehan

 

0

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Carew, John

 

6

 

4

 

2

 

0

 

Clark, Ciaran

 

16

 

3

 

10

 

3

 

Collins, James Michael

 

31

 

1

 

0

 

3

 

Cuellar Jimenez, Carlos Javier

 

10

 

2

 

17

 

0

 

Davies, Curtis

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Delfouneso, Nathan

 

2

 

9

 

10

 

1

 

Delph, Fabian

 

4

 

3

 

4

 

0

 

Downing, Stewart

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

Dunne, Richard Patrick

 

32

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Friedel, Bradley Howard

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Guzan, Bradley Edwin

 

0

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

Herd, Christopher

 

1

 

5

 

7

 

0

 

Heskey, Emile William Ivanhoe

 

11

 

8

 

8

 

3

 

Hogg, Jonathan

 

5

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Ireland, Stephen James

 

6

 

4

 

3

 

0

 

Johnson, Daniel Anthony

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Lichaj, Eric Joseph

 

3

 

2

 

12

 

0

 

Lowry, Shane Thomas

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Makoun, Jean II

 

7

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Marshall, Andrew John

 

0

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

Milner, James Philip

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Osbourne, Isaiah George

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Petrov, Stiliyian Alyoshev

 

23

 

4

 

2

 

1

 

Pires, Robert

 

2

 

7

 

16

 

0

 

Reo-Coker, Nigel Shola Andre

 

24

 

6

 

3

 

0

 

Sidwell, Steven James

 

1

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

Walker, Kyle Andrew

 

15

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Warnock, Stephen

 

19

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Weimann, Andreas

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Young, Luke Paul

 

23

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Young, Ashley Simon

 

34

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

 

447



 

Birmingham City

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-

Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Asante, Akwasi

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Beausejour Coliqueo, Jean A E

 

9

 

8

 

11

 

2

 

Bentley, David Michael

 

9

 

4

 

2

 

0

 

Bowyer, Lee David

 

24

 

5

 

6

 

4

 

Carr, Stephen

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Dann, Scott

 

20

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Davies, Curtis

 

2

 

4

 

9

 

0

 

Derbyshire, Matthew Anthony

 

4

 

9

 

14

 

0

 

Doyle, Colin

 

0

 

1

 

21

 

0

 

Fahey, Keith Declan

 

19

 

5

 

12

 

1

 

Ferguson, Barry

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Foster, Ben

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Gardner, Craig

 

25

 

4

 

0

 

8

 

Hleb, Alexander

 

13

 

6

 

5

 

1

 

Jiranek, Martin

 

10

 

0

 

12

 

0

 

Johnson, Roger

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Larsson, Sebastian Bengt Ulf

 

31

 

4

 

2

 

4

 

Madera, Miguel Marcos

 

0

 

0

 

12

 

0

 

Martins, Obafemi Akinwunmi

 

3

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

McFadden, James

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Murphy, David Paul

 

3

 

7

 

10

 

0

 

Mutch, Jordon James Edward S

 

3

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

O’Connor, Garry Lawrence John

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Parnaby, Stuart

 

5

 

0

 

14

 

0

 

Phillips, Kevin Mark

 

5

 

9

 

16

 

1

 

Rana-Jerome, Cameron Zishan

 

30

 

4

 

0

 

3

 

Redmond, Nathan Daniel J

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Ridgewell, Liam Matthew

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

Taylor, Maik Stefan

 

0

 

0

 

16

 

0

 

Valles Prat, Enric

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Zigic, Nikola

 

13

 

12

 

4

 

5

 

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals

Scrd

 

Andrews, Keith Joseph

 

2

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Bunn, Mark John

 

2

 

1

 

35

 

0

 

Chimbonda, Pascal

 

3

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Diouf, El Hadji Ousseynou

 

18

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Diouf, Mame Biram

 

17

 

10

 

8

 

3

 

Doran Cogan, Aaron Brian

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Dunn, David John Ian

 

17

 

10

 

2

 

2

 

Emerton, Brett Michael

 

24

 

6

 

3

 

4

 

Fielding, Francis David

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Formica, Mauro Abel

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Givet-Viaros, Gael

 

29

 

0

 

3

 

1

 

Goulon, Herold

 

1

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Grella, Vincenzo

 

4

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

Hanley, Grant

 

5

 

2

 

17

 

0

 

Hoilett, David Wayne

 

17

 

7

 

9

 

5

 

Jacobsen, Lars Christian

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Jones, Philip Anthony

 

24

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Jones, Jermaine Junior

 

15

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Judge, Alan

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Kalinic, Nikola

 

15

 

3

 

12

 

5

 

Linganzi Koumba, Amine

 

0

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Lowe, Jason John

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Morris, Joshua Francis

 

0

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

Mwaruwari, Benjani

 

6

 

12

 

13

 

3

 

Nelsen, Ryan William

 

28

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

Nzonzi, Steven N M C

 

13

 

8

 

0

 

1

 

Olsson, Martin Tony Waikwa

 

25

 

4

 

2

 

2

 

Pedersen, Morten Gamst

 

27

 

8

 

1

 

4

 

Roberts, Jason Andre Davis

 

13

 

12

 

0

 

5

 

Robinson, Paul William

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Rochina Naixes, Ruben

 

1

 

3

 

4

 

0

 

Salgado Fernandez, Miguel A

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Samba, Veijeany Christopher

 

33

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

Santa Cruz, Roque Luis

 

7

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

 

448



 

Blackpool

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals

Scrd

 

Adam, Charles Graham

 

34

 

1

 

0

 

12

 

Basham, Christopher Paul

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Beattie, James Scott

 

5

 

4

 

5

 

0

 

Campbell, Dudley Junior

 

30

 

1

 

0

 

13

 

Carney, David

 

5

 

6

 

8

 

0

 

Cathcart, Craig George

 

28

 

2

 

4

 

1

 

Crainey, Stephen Daniel

 

31

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Demontagnac, Ishmel

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Eardley, Neal

 

30

 

1

 

7

 

1

 

Edwards, Robert Owen

 

1

 

1

 

11

 

0

 

Euell, Jason Joseph

 

1

 

2

 

8

 

0

 

Evatt, Ian Ross

 

36

 

2

 

0

 

1

 

Gilks, Matthew

 

18

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Grandin, Elliot

 

21

 

2

 

5

 

1

 

Halstead, Mark James

 

0

 

1

 

13

 

0

 

Harewood, Marlon Anderson

 

7

 

9

 

4

 

5

 

John-Baptiste, Alex

 

19

 

2

 

5

 

2

 

Keinan, Dekel

 

3

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Kettings, Christopher David

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Kingson, Richard

 

19

 

1

 

12

 

0

 

Kornilenko, Sergei A

 

3

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

Ormerod, Brett Ryan

 

6

 

13

 

12

 

1

 

Phillips, Matthew

 

6

 

21

 

5

 

1

 

Puncheon, Jason David Ian

 

6

 

5

 

4

 

3

 

Rachubka, Paul Stephen

 

1

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Reid, Andrew Matthew

 

2

 

3

 

8

 

0

 

Southern, Keith William

 

11

 

10

 

12

 

0

 

Sylvestre, Ludovic

 

6

 

2

 

13

 

0

 

Taylor-Fletcher, Gary

 

29

 

2

 

1

 

6

 

Varney, Luke Ivan

 

24

 

6

 

3

 

5

 

Vaughan, David Owen

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not

Pld

 

Goals

Scrd

 

Alonso Mendoza, Marcos

 

4

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Blake, Robert James

 

0

 

8

 

22

 

1

 

Bogdan, Adam

 

3

 

1

 

34

 

0

 

Cahill, Gary James

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

Cohen, Tamir

 

3

 

5

 

7

 

1

 

Davies, Kevin Cyril

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

Davies, Mark Nicholas

 

9

 

15

 

5

 

1

 

Elmander, Johan Erik Calvin

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

10

 

Gardner, Ricardo

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Holden, Stuart Alistair

 

26

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Jaaskelainen, Juusi Albert

 

35

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Klasnic, Ivan

 

0

 

22

 

11

 

4

 

Knight, Zatyiah

 

34

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Lainton, Robert

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Lee, Chung Yong

 

25

 

6

 

2

 

3

 

Moreno Machado, Rodrigo

 

4

 

13

 

17

 

1

 

Muamba, Fabrice Ndala

 

32

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

O’Brien, Andrew James

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Petrov, Martin

 

18

 

10

 

9

 

3

 

Ricketts, Samuel Derek

 

14

 

3

 

10

 

0

 

Robinson, Paul Peter

 

35

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Steinsson, Gretar Rafn

 

23

 

0

 

6

 

1

 

Sturridge, Daniel

 

11

 

1

 

0

 

8

 

Taylor, Matthew Simon

 

22

 

14

 

2

 

2

 

Vela, Joshua James

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Wheater, David James

 

5

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

 

449



 

Chelsea

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals

Scrd

 

Anelka, Nicolas

 

27

 

5

 

4

 

6

 

Benayoun, Yossi

 

1

 

6

 

5

 

1

 

Bertrand, Ryan

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Borini, Fabio

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Bosingwa Da Silva, Jose

 

13

 

7

 

2

 

0

 

Cech, Petr

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Cole, Ashley

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Dias Costa, Alex Rodrigo

 

12

 

3

 

1

 

2

 

Drogba, Didier

 

30

 

6

 

0

 

11

 

Essien, Michael

 

32

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

Ferreira, Paulo Renato R

 

12

 

9

 

16

 

0

 

Ivanovic, Branislav

 

32

 

2

 

2

 

4

 

Kakuta, Gael

 

1

 

4

 

12

 

0

 

Kalou, Salomon

 

16

 

15

 

3

 

10

 

Lampard, Frank James

 

23

 

1

 

0

 

10

 

Luiz Moreira Marinho, David

 

11

 

1

 

2

 

2

 

Malouda, Florent Johan

 

33

 

5

 

0

 

13

 

McEachran, Joshua Mark

 

1

 

8

 

16

 

0

 

Mellis, Jacob Alexander

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Mikel, John Obi

 

28

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Sala, Jacopo

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Sampaio, Henrique Hilario M A

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Santos Do Nascimento, R

 

22

 

7

 

0

 

2

 

Sturridge, Daniel

 

0

 

13

 

5

 

0

 

Terry, John George

 

33

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

Torres Sanz, Fernando Jose

 

8

 

6

 

0

 

1

 

Turnbull, Ross

 

0

 

0

 

36

 

0

 

Van Aanholt, Patrick John M

 

0

 

0

 

12

 

0

 

Van Homoet Bruma, Jeffrey K

 

1

 

1

 

14

 

0

 

Zhirkov, Yuriy

 

6

 

6

 

11

 

0

 

 

Everton

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals

Scrd

 

Anichebe, Victor Chinedu

 

8

 

8

 

5

 

0

 

Arteta Amatriain, Mikel

 

29

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

Baines, Leighton John

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

Barkley, Ross

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Baxter, Jose

 

0

 

1

 

14

 

0

 

Beckford, Jermaine Paul A

 

14

 

18

 

6

 

8

 

Bilyaletdinov, Diniyar

 

10

 

16

 

11

 

2

 

Cahill, Timothy

 

22

 

5

 

0

 

9

 

Coleman, Seamus

 

25

 

9

 

2

 

4

 

Distin, Sylvian

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Duffy, Shane Patrick Michael

 

0

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Fellaini-Bakkioui, Marouane

 

19

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

Forshaw, Adam

 

0

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Gueye, Magaye Serigne F D N

 

2

 

3

 

20

 

0

 

Heitinga, John Gijsbert Alan

 

23

 

4

 

4

 

1

 

Hibbert, Anthony James

 

17

 

3

 

14

 

0

 

Howard, Timothy Matthew

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jagielka, Philip Nikodem

 

31

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

McAleny, Conor Michael

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Mucha, Jan

 

0

 

0

 

38

 

0

 

Mustafi, Shkodran

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Neville, Philip John

 

31

 

0

 

2

 

1

 

Nsiala, Aristote

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Osman, Leon

 

20

 

6

 

4

 

4

 

Pienaar, Steven

 

18

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Rodwell, Jack

 

14

 

10

 

5

 

0

 

Saha, Louis Laurent

 

14

 

8

 

1

 

7

 

Vaughan, James Oliver

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Vellios, Apostolos

 

0

 

3

 

4

 

0

 

Yakubu, Ayegbeni

 

7

 

7

 

3

 

1

 

 

450



 

Fulham

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Baird, Christopher

 

25

 

4

 

5

 

2

 

Briggs, Matthew

 

3

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Davies, Simon

 

25

 

5

 

5

 

4

 

Dembele, Mousa

 

22

 

2

 

1

 

3

 

Dempsey, Clinton Drew

 

35

 

2

 

0

 

12

 

Dikgacoi, Kagisho

 

0

 

1

 

6

 

0

 

Duff, Damien Anthony

 

22

 

2

 

3

 

4

 

Elm, David

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Etheridge, Neil

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Etuhu, Dickson Paul

 

23

 

5

 

3

 

2

 

Gera, Zoltan

 

10

 

17

 

4

 

1

 

Greening, Jonathan

 

6

 

4

 

25

 

0

 

Gudjohnsen, Eidur Smari

 

4

 

6

 

3

 

0

 

Halliche, Rafik

 

0

 

1

 

10

 

0

 

Hangeland, Brede Paulsen

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

Hoesen, Danny

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Hughes, Aaron William

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Johnson, Andrew

 

15

 

12

 

0

 

3

 

Johnson, Edward

 

1

 

10

 

3

 

0

 

Kakuta, Gael

 

2

 

5

 

6

 

1

 

Kamara, Diomansy

 

7

 

3

 

8

 

2

 

Kelly, Stephen Michael

 

8

 

2

 

17

 

0

 

Konchesky, Paul Martyn

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Murphy, Daniel Ben

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Pantsil, John

 

15

 

1

 

10

 

0

 

Riise, Bjorn Helge Semundseth

 

0

 

3

 

8

 

0

 

Salcido Flores, Carlos Arnoldo

 

22

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Schwarzer, Mark

 

31

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Senderos, Philippe

 

3

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Sidwell, Steven James

 

10

 

2

 

2

 

2

 

Stockdale, David Adam

 

7

 

0

 

27

 

0

 

Stoor, Frederick

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Zamora, Robert Lester

 

9

 

5

 

0

 

5

 

Zuberbuhler, Pascal

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

 

Liverpool

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not

Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Agger, Daniel Munthe

 

12

 

4

 

1

 

0

 

Aurelio Rodrigues, Fabio

 

7

 

7

 

5

 

0

 

Babel, Ryan Guno

 

1

 

8

 

7

 

1

 

Carragher, James Lee

 

28

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Carroll, Andrew Thomas

 

5

 

2

 

0

 

2

 

Cavalieri, Diego

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Coady, Conor David

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Cole, Joseph John

 

9

 

11

 

6

 

2

 

Eccleston, Nathan

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Flanagan, John

 

7

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Gerrard MBE, Steven George

 

20

 

1

 

0

 

4

 

Gulacsi, Peter

 

0

 

0

 

19

 

0

 

Hansen, Martin

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Johnson, Glen McLeod Cooper

 

28

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Jones, Bradley

 

0

 

0

 

15

 

0

 

Jovanovic, Milan

 

5

 

5

 

10

 

0

 

Kelly, Martin Ronald

 

10

 

1

 

11

 

0

 

Konchesky, Paul Martyn

 

15

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Kuyt, Dirk

 

32

 

1

 

0

 

13

 

Kyrgiakos, Sotiris

 

10

 

6

 

16

 

2

 

Mascherano, Javier

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Meireles, Raul Jose Trindade

 

32

 

1

 

0

 

5

 

Ngog, David

 

9

 

16

 

9

 

2

 

Pacheco Lobato, Daniel

 

0

 

1

 

6

 

0

 

Pezzini Leiva, Lucas

 

32

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Poulsen, Christian

 

9

 

3

 

19

 

0

 

Reina Paez, Jose Manuel

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Robinson, Jack

 

1

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Rodriguez, Maximiliano

 

24

 

4

 

9

 

10

 

Shelvey, Jonjo

 

0

 

15

 

5

 

0

 

Skrtel, Martin

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Spearing, Jay Francis

 

10

 

1

 

8

 

0

 

Suarez Diaz, Luis Alberto

 

12

 

1

 

1

 

4

 

Torres Sanz, Fernando Jose

 

22

 

1

 

0

 

9

 

Wilson, Daniel

 

1

 

1

 

9

 

0

 

Wisdom, Andre

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

 

451


 

Manchester City

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not

Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Adebayor, Emmanuel

 

2

 

6

 

3

 

1

 

Balotelli, Mario Barwuah

 

12

 

5

 

2

 

6

 

Barry, Gareth

 

31

 

2

 

3

 

2

 

Boateng, Jerome

 

14

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Boyata, Anga Dedryck

 

5

 

2

 

9

 

0

 

Bridge, Wayne Michael

 

1

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

De Jong, Nigel

 

30

 

2

 

0

 

1

 

Dzeko, Edin

 

8

 

7

 

1

 

2

 

Given, Shay John James

 

0

 

0

 

31

 

0

 

Guidetti, John Alberto

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Hart, Charles Joseph John

 

38

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Jimenez Silva, David Josue

 

30

 

5

 

1

 

4

 

Johnson, Adam

 

15

 

16

 

2

 

4

 

Kolarov, Aleksandar

 

20

 

4

 

1

 

1

 

Kompany, Vincent

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Lescott, Joleon Patrick

 

20

 

2

 

11

 

3

 

McGivern, Ryan

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Milner, James Philip

 

23

 

9

 

4

 

0

 

Razak, Abdul

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Richards, Micah

 

16

 

2

 

7

 

1

 

Santa Cruz, Roque Luis

 

0

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Silva, Joao Alves De Assis

 

3

 

9

 

16

 

0

 

Taylor, Stuart James

 

0

 

0

 

7

 

0

 

Tevez, Carlos

 

30

 

1

 

1

 

20

 

Toure, Kolo Abib

 

21

 

1

 

1

 

1

 

Toure, Gnegneri Yaya

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

Vieira, Patrick

 

4

 

11

 

22

 

2

 

Wabara, Reece

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Wright-Phillips, Shaun C

 

2

 

5

 

17

 

0

 

Zabaleta Girod, Pablo Javier

 

21

 

5

 

7

 

2

 

 

Manchester United

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Almedia Da Cunha, Luis Carlos

 

31

 

2

 

1

 

9

 

Amos, Benjamin Paul

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Berbatov, Dimitar

 

24

 

8

 

2

 

20

 

Brown, Wesley Michael

 

4

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Carrick, Michael

 

23

 

5

 

3

 

0

 

De Abreu Oliveira, Anderson L

 

14

 

4

 

6

 

1

 

Dias Correia, Tiago Manuel

 

0

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Evans, Jonathan Grant

 

11

 

2

 

9

 

0

 

Evra, Patrice Latyr

 

34

 

1

 

2

 

1

 

Ferdinand, Rio Gavin

 

19

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Fletcher, Darren Barr

 

24

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

Gibson, Darron Thomas Daniel

 

6

 

6

 

10

 

0

 

Giggs, Ryan Joseph

 

19

 

6

 

2

 

2

 

Gill, Oliver David

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Hargreaves, Owen

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Hernandez Balcazar, Javier

 

15

 

12

 

6

 

13

 

King, Joshua Christian Kojo

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Kuszczak, Tomasz

 

5

 

0

 

27

 

0

 

Lindegaard, Anders R

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Macheda, Federico

 

2

 

5

 

5

 

1

 

Neville, Gary Alexander

 

3

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Obertan, Gabriel Antoine

 

3

 

4

 

6

 

0

 

O’Shea, John Francis

 

18

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Owen, Michael James

 

1

 

10

 

11

 

2

 

Park, Ji-Sung

 

13

 

2

 

3

 

5

 

Pereira da Silva, Rafael

 

15

 

1

 

9

 

0

 

Pereira da Silva, Fabio

 

5

 

6

 

7

 

1

 

Rooney, Wayne Mark

 

25

 

3

 

0

 

11

 

Scholes, Paul

 

16

 

6

 

4

 

1

 

Smalling, Christopher

 

11

 

5

 

17

 

0

 

Valencia Mosquera, Luis A

 

8

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

Van Der Sar, Edwin

 

33

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Vidic, Nemanja

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

 

452



 

Newcastle United

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not

Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Ameobi, Foluwashola

 

21

 

7

 

1

 

6

 

Ameobi, Samuel

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Barton, Joseph

 

32

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

Ben Arfa, Hatem

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

1

 

Best, Leon Julian Brendan

 

9

 

2

 

4

 

6

 

Campbell, Sulzeer Jeremiah

 

4

 

3

 

11

 

0

 

Carroll, Andrew Thomas

 

18

 

1

 

0

 

11

 

Coloccini, Fabricio

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

Donaldson, Ryan Mark

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Ferguson, Shane Kevin

 

3

 

4

 

8

 

0

 

Gosling, Daniel

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Guthrie, Danny Sean

 

11

 

3

 

7

 

0

 

Gutierrez, Jonas Manuel

 

34

 

3

 

0

 

3

 

Harper, Stephen Alan

 

18

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Ireland, Stephen James

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Jiminez Tejada, Francisco

 

0

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Kadar, Tamas

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Krul, Timothy Michael

 

20

 

1

 

17

 

0

 

Kuqi, Shefki

 

0

 

6

 

7

 

0

 

Lovenkrands, Peter R

 

18

 

7

 

11

 

6

 

Lualua, Kazenga

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Nolan, Kevin Anthony Jance

 

30

 

0

 

0

 

12

 

Perch, James Robert

 

9

 

4

 

16

 

0

 

Ranger, Nile

 

1

 

23

 

8

 

0

 

Richardson, Michael

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Routledge, Wayne Neville A

 

10

 

7

 

5

 

0

 

Sanchez Diaz, Jose Enrique

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Simpson, Daniel Peter

 

30

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Smith, Alan

 

7

 

4

 

12

 

0

 

Soderberg, Ole Petter

 

0

 

0

 

15

 

0

 

Tavernier, James Henry

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

0

 

Taylor, Ryan Anthony

 

3

 

2

 

12

 

0

 

Taylor, Steven Vincent

 

12

 

2

 

9

 

3

 

Tiote, Cheik Ismael

 

26

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Vuckic, Haris

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Williamson, Michael James

 

28

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

 

Stoke City

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Begovic, Asmir

 

28

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Carew, John

 

7

 

3

 

2

 

1

 

Collins, Daniel

 

23

 

2

 

13

 

0

 

Delap, Rory John

 

33

 

4

 

1

 

2

 

Diao, Salif

 

3

 

5

 

7

 

0

 

Etherington, Matthew

 

30

 

2

 

1

 

5

 

Faye, Abdoulaye Diagne

 

12

 

2

 

9

 

1

 

Fuller, Ricardo Dwayne

 

9

 

19

 

1

 

4

 

Gudjohnsen, Eidur Smari

 

0

 

4

 

12

 

0

 

Higginbotham, Daniel John

 

9

 

1

 

19

 

2

 

Huth, Robert

 

35

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

Jones, Kenwyne Joel

 

33

 

1

 

3

 

9

 

Nash, Carlo James

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Pennant, Jermaine Lloyd

 

26

 

3

 

3

 

3

 

Pugh, Daniel Adam

 

5

 

5

 

10

 

0

 

Sanli, Tuncay

 

5

 

9

 

5

 

1

 

Shawcross, Ryan James

 

36

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Shotton, Ryan Colin

 

0

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Sidibe, Mamady

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Soares, Thomas James

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Sorensen, Thomas

 

10

 

0

 

25

 

0

 

Tonge, Michael William Eric

 

0

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Walters, Jonathan Ronald

 

27

 

9

 

1

 

6

 

Whelan, Glenn David

 

14

 

15

 

9

 

0

 

Whitehead, Dean

 

31

 

6

 

0

 

2

 

Wilkinson, Andrew Gordon

 

21

 

1

 

14

 

0

 

Wilson, Marc David

 

21

 

7

 

6

 

1

 

 

453



 

Sunderland

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Adams, Blair

 

0

 

0

 

9

 

0

 

Angeleri, Marcos

 

0

 

2

 

16

 

0

 

Bardsley, Phillip Anthony

 

32

 

2

 

4

 

3

 

Bent, Darren Ashley

 

20

 

0

 

0

 

8

 

Bramble, Titus Malachi

 

22

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Campbell, Fraizer Lee

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Carson, Trevor

 

0

 

0

 

10

 

0

 

Cattermole, Lee Barry

 

22

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Colback, Jack Raymond

 

6

 

5

 

10

 

0

 

Cook, Jordan Alan

 

0

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

Da Silva, Paulo

 

1

 

0

 

20

 

0

 

Eissa, Ahmed E A A

 

26

 

10

 

2

 

0

 

Ferdinand, Anton Julian

 

23

 

4

 

5

 

0

 

Gordon, Craig

 

15

 

0

 

13

 

0

 

Gyan, Asamoah

 

20

 

11

 

0

 

10

 

Henderson, Jordan Brian

 

37

 

0

 

1

 

3

 

Knott, Billy Steven

 

0

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Laing, Louis Mark

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Lynch, Craig Thomas

 

0

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Malbranque, Steed

 

24

 

11

 

3

 

0

 

Mensah, John

 

15

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Meyler, David

 

4

 

1

 

2

 

0

 

Mignolet, Simon

 

23

 

0

 

15

 

0

 

Muntari, Sulley Ali

 

7

 

2

 

1

 

1

 

Noble, Ryan

 

0

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Onuoha, Chinedum

 

31

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Reed, Adam Michael

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Reid, Andrew Matthew

 

0

 

2

 

3

 

0

 

Richardson, Kieran Edward

 

23

 

3

 

0

 

4

 

Riveros Nunez, Cristian M

 

5

 

7

 

21

 

1

 

Sessegnon, Stephane

 

13

 

1

 

0

 

3

 

Turner, Michael Thomas

 

15

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Waghorn, Martyn Thomas

 

0

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

Welbeck, Daniel

 

21

 

5

 

0

 

6

 

Zenden, Boudewijn

 

10

 

17

 

9

 

2

 

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Alnwick, Ben Robert

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Assou-Ekotto, Benoit

 

30

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Bale, Gareth Frank

 

29

 

1

 

0

 

7

 

Bassong Nguena, Sebastian A

 

7

 

5

 

25

 

1

 

Bentley, David Michael

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Bostock, John

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Cordiero, Sandro Raniere G

 

11

 

8

 

8

 

1

 

Corluka, Vedran

 

13

 

2

 

14

 

0

 

Crouch, Peter James

 

20

 

14

 

4

 

4

 

Cudicini, Carlo

 

8

 

0

 

25

 

0

 

Dawson, Michael Richard

 

24

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Defoe, Jermain Colin

 

16

 

6

 

2

 

4

 

Dos Santos Ramirez, Giovanni

 

0

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

Gallas, William

 

26

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Gomes, Heurelho Da Silva

 

30

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Huddlestone, Thomas Andrew

 

13

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

Hutton, Alan

 

19

 

2

 

1

 

2

 

Jenas, Jermaine Anthony

 

14

 

5

 

12

 

0

 

Kaboul, Younes

 

19

 

2

 

2

 

1

 

Keane, Robert David

 

2

 

5

 

5

 

0

 

Khumalo, Bongani

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

King, Ledley Brenton

 

6

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Kranjcar, Niko

 

2

 

11

 

18

 

2

 

Lennon, Aaron

 

25

 

9

 

0

 

3

 

Livermore, Jake Cyril

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Modric, Luka

 

32

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

Naughton, Kyle

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Palacios Suazo, Wilson R

 

16

 

5

 

7

 

0

 

Pavlyuchenko, Roman

 

18

 

11

 

7

 

9

 

Pienaar, Steven

 

5

 

3

 

3

 

0

 

Pletikosa, Stipe

 

0

 

0

 

12

 

0

 

Rose, Daniel Lee

 

4

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Van Der Vaart, Rafael

 

28

 

0

 

0

 

13

 

Walker, Kyle Andrew

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Woodgate, Jonathan Simon

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

 

454



 

West Bromwich Albion

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goal
scrd

 

Barnes, Giles Gordon

 

1

 

13

 

2

 

0

 

Bednar, Roman

 

1

 

3

 

5

 

0

 

Brunt, Christopher

 

34

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

Carson, Scott Paul

 

32

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

Cech, Marek

 

14

 

1

 

5

 

0

 

Cox, Simon Richard

 

8

 

11

 

16

 

1

 

Dorrans, Graham

 

16

 

5

 

3

 

1

 

Fortune, Marc-Antoine

 

14

 

11

 

7

 

2

 

Hurst, James

 

1

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Ibanez Tebar, Pablo

 

8

 

2

 

20

 

1

 

Jara Reyes, Gonzalo Alejandro

 

24

 

5

 

5

 

1

 

Kiely, Dean Lawrence

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Meite, Abdoulaye

 

10

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Miller, Ishmael Antony

 

0

 

6

 

5

 

0

 

Morrison, James Clark

 

26

 

5

 

2

 

4

 

Mulumbu, Youssouf

 

34

 

0

 

1

 

7

 

Myhill, Glyn Oliver

 

6

 

0

 

32

 

0

 

Odemwingie, Peter

 

29

 

3

 

0

 

15

 

Olsson, Jonas

 

24

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

Reid, Steven John

 

13

 

10

 

9

 

1

 

Scharner, Paul Josef Herbert

 

33

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

Shorey, Nicholas

 

25

 

3

 

10

 

0

 

Tamas, Gabriel Sebastian

 

22

 

4

 

5

 

0

 

Tchoyi, Somen

 

7

 

16

 

9

 

6

 

Thomas, Jerome William

 

32

 

1

 

1

 

3

 

Thorne, George Louis Elliot

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Vela Garrido, Carlos Alberto

 

3

 

5

 

4

 

2

 

Wood, Chris

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Zuiverloon, Gianni

 

1

 

1

 

6

 

0

 

 

West Ham United

 

Pld

 

Sub-
Pld

 

Sub-
Not
Pld

 

Goals
Scrd

 

Ba, Demba

 

10

 

2

 

1

 

7

 

Barrera Acosta, Pablo Edson

 

6

 

8

 

9

 

0

 

Behrami, Valon

 

6

 

1

 

1

 

2

 

Ben Haim, Tal

 

8

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Boa Morte Pereira, Luis

 

19

 

3

 

9

 

0

 

Boffin, Ruud

 

1

 

0

 

21

 

0

 

Bridge, Wayne Michael

 

15

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Cole, Carlton

 

21

 

14

 

1

 

5

 

Collison, Jack David

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Da Costa, Manuel Trindade

 

14

 

2

 

3

 

1

 

Diamanti, Alessandro

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Dyer, Kieron Courtney

 

8

 

3

 

0

 

0

 

Faubert, Julien

 

7

 

2

 

8

 

0

 

Gabbidon, Daniel Leon

 

24

 

2

 

5

 

0

 

Green, Robert Paul

 

37

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Hines, Zavon

 

4

 

5

 

7

 

0

 

Hitzlsperger, Thomas

 

11

 

0

 

1

 

2

 

Ilunga, Herita

 

10

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Jacobsen, Lars Christian

 

22

 

2

 

1

 

0

 

Keane, Robert David

 

5

 

4

 

0

 

2

 

Kovac, Radoslav

 

7

 

6

 

14

 

0

 

Larkins, Jake

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Mccarthy, Benedict

 

0

 

6

 

9

 

0

 

Noble, Mark James

 

25

 

1

 

0

 

4

 

Nouble, Frank Herman

 

0

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

Obinna, Victor Nsofor

 

17

 

8

 

3

 

3

 

O’Neil, Gary Paul

 

7

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Parker, Scott Matthew

 

30

 

2

 

0

 

5

 

Piquionne, Frederic

 

26

 

8

 

2

 

6

 

Reid, Winston Wiremu

 

3

 

4

 

15

 

0

 

Sears, Fred

 

9

 

2

 

5

 

1

 

Spector, Jonathan Michael P

 

10

 

4

 

9

 

1

 

Spence, Jordan

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

0

 

Stanislas, Junior

 

4

 

2

 

3

 

1

 

Stech, Marek

 

0

 

0

 

16

 

0

 

Tombides, Dylan James

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Tomkins, James Oliver Charles

 

18

 

1

 

13

 

1

 

Upson, Matthew James

 

30

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

 

455


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sub-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sub-

 

Not

 

Goals

 

Wigan Athletic

 

Pld

 

Pld

 

Pld

 

Scrd

 

Alcaraz, Antolin

 

34

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

Al-Habsi, Ali

 

34

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Boselli, Mauro

 

5

 

3

 

12

 

0

 

Boyce, Emmerson Orlando

 

20

 

2

 

2

 

0

 

Caldwell, Steven

 

8

 

2

 

16

 

0

 

Caldwell, Gary

 

23

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Cleverley, Thomas William

 

19

 

6

 

1

 

3

 

De Ridder, Daniel

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Di Santo, Franco

 

9

 

16

 

4

 

1

 

Diame, Mohamed

 

30

 

6

 

1

 

1

 

Figueroa Rochez, Maynor A

 

32

 

1

 

2

 

1

 

Gohouri, Steve

 

26

 

1

 

7

 

1

 

Golobart Benet, Roman

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Gomez Garcia-Penche, Jordi

 

9

 

4

 

25

 

1

 

Kirkland, Christopher Edmund

 

4

 

0

 

14

 

0

 

Lopez Rodriguez, Adrian

 

1

 

0

 

5

 

0

 

McArthur, James

 

3

 

15

 

5

 

0

 

McCarthy, James

 

24

 

0

 

1

 

3

 

McManaman, Callum Henry

 

0

 

3

 

9

 

0

 

Moses, Victor

 

8

 

13

 

7

 

1

 

Mustoe, Jordan David

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Nicholls, Lee Anthony

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

N’Zogbia, Charles

 

32

 

2

 

0

 

9

 

Pollitt, Michael Francis

 

0

 

1

 

20

 

0

 

Robinson, Jordan Daniel

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Rodallega Martinez, Hugo

 

34

 

2

 

0

 

9

 

Sammon, Conor

 

1

 

6

 

3

 

1

 

Scotland, Jason Kelvin

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Stam, Ronnie Theodorous

 

17

 

8

 

7

 

1

 

Thomas Suazo, Hendry B

 

22

 

2

 

4

 

0

 

Watson, Ben

 

23

 

6

 

9

 

3

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sub-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sub-

 

Not

 

Goals

 

Wolverhampton Wdrs

 

Pld

 

Pld

 

Pld

 

Scrd

 

Batth, Daniel Tanveer

 

0

 

0

 

3

 

0

 

Bent, Marcus Nathan

 

0

 

3

 

9

 

0

 

Berra, Christophe

 

31

 

1

 

3

 

0

 

Craddock, Jody Darryl

 

14

 

1

 

9

 

1

 

Davis, David Lowell

 

0

 

0

 

4

 

0

 

Doherty, Matthew James

 

0

 

0

 

6

 

0

 

Doyle, Kevin Edward

 

25

 

1

 

0

 

5

 

Ebanks-Blake, Sylvan

 

11

 

19

 

4

 

7

 

Ebanks-Landell, Ethan Reid

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Edwards, David Alexander

 

12

 

3

 

2

 

1

 

Elokobi, George Nganyuo

 

23

 

4

 

6

 

2

 

Fletcher, Steven Kenneth

 

15

 

14

 

7

 

10

 

Foley, Kevin Patrick

 

30

 

3

 

2

 

2

 

Griffiths, Leigh

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Guedioura, Adlene

 

4

 

6

 

3

 

1

 

Hahnemann, Marcus Stephan

 

14

 

0

 

24

 

0

 

Halford, Gregory

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

0

 

Hammill, Adam

 

7

 

3

 

2

 

0

 

Hennessey, Wayne Robert

 

24

 

0

 

14

 

0

 

Henry, Karl Levi Daniel

 

28

 

1

 

0

 

0

 

Hunt, Stephen Patrick

 

14

 

6

 

0

 

3

 

Jarvis, Matthew Thomas

 

34

 

3

 

0

 

4

 

Jones, David Frank Llwyd

 

11

 

1

 

11

 

1

 

Keogh, Andrew Declan

 

0

 

1

 

1

 

0

 

Kightly, Michael John

 

1

 

3

 

1

 

0

 

Mancienne, Michael Ian

 

13

 

3

 

4

 

0

 

Milljas, Nenad

 

20

 

3

 

11

 

2

 

Mouyokolo, Steven Stefan F

 

2

 

2

 

7

 

0

 

Mujangi, Bia Geoffrey

 

0

 

1

 

4

 

0

 

O’Hara, Jamie Darryl

 

13

 

1

 

0

 

3

 

Rooney, Nathan Charles

 

0

 

0

 

1

 

0

 

Stearman, Richard James

 

27

 

4

 

7

 

0

 

Van Damme, Jelle Francois M

 

4

 

2

 

6

 

1

 

Vokes, Samuel Michael

 

0

 

2

 

5

 

0

 

Ward, Stephen Robert

 

27

 

7

 

4

 

1

 

Winnall, Sam Thomas

 

0

 

0

 

2

 

0

 

Zubar, Ronald

 

14

 

1

 

1

 

1

 

 

456



 

Premier League 1992/93

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

24

 

12

 

6

 

67

 

31

 

+36

 

84

 

2)

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

21

 

11

 

10

 

57

 

40

 

+17

 

74

 

3)

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

21

 

9

 

12

 

61

 

65

 

-4

 

72

 

4)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

20

 

11

 

11

 

68

 

46

 

+22

 

71

 

5)

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

17

 

12

 

13

 

63

 

55

 

+8

 

63

 

6)

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

16

 

11

 

15

 

62

 

55

 

+7

 

59

 

7)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

15

 

14

 

13

 

55

 

51

 

+4

 

59

 

8)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

16

 

11

 

15

 

60

 

66

 

-6

 

59

 

9)

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

15

 

12

 

15

 

56

 

51

 

+5

 

57

 

10)

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

15

 

11

 

16

 

40

 

38

 

+2

 

56

 

11)

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

14

 

14

 

14

 

51

 

54

 

-3

 

56

 

12)

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

14

 

12

 

16

 

56

 

55

 

+1

 

54

 

13)

 

Everton

 

42

 

15

 

8

 

19

 

53

 

55

 

-2

 

53

 

14)

 

Sheffield United

 

42

 

14

 

10

 

18

 

54

 

53

 

+1

 

52

 

15)

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

13

 

13

 

16

 

52

 

57

 

-5

 

52

 

16)

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

12

 

16

 

14

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

52

 

17)

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

12

 

15

 

15

 

57

 

62

 

-5

 

51

 

18)

 

Southampton

 

42

 

13

 

11

 

18

 

54

 

61

 

-7

 

50

 

19)

 

Oldham Athletic

 

42

 

13

 

10

 

19

 

63

 

74

 

-11

 

49

 

20)

 

Crystal Palace

 

42

 

11

 

16

 

15

 

48

 

61

 

-13

 

49

 

21)

 

Middlesbrough

 

42

 

11

 

11

 

20

 

54

 

75

 

-21

 

44

 

22)

 

Nottingham Forest

 

42

 

10

 

10

 

22

 

41

 

62

 

-21

 

40

 

 

Premier League 1993/94

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

27

 

11

 

4

 

80

 

38

 

+42

 

92

 

2)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

25

 

9

 

8

 

63

 

36

 

+27

 

84

 

3)

 

Newcastle United

 

42

 

23

 

8

 

11

 

82

 

41

 

+41

 

77

 

4)

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

18

 

17

 

7

 

53

 

28

 

+25

 

71

 

5)

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

18

 

16

 

8

 

65

 

39

 

+26

 

70

 

6)

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

18

 

11

 

13

 

56

 

53

 

+3

 

65

 

7)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

16

 

16

 

10

 

76

 

54

 

+22

 

64

 

8)

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

17

 

9

 

16

 

59

 

55

 

+4

 

60

 

9)

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

16

 

12

 

14

 

62

 

61

 

+1

 

60

 

10)

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

15

 

12

 

15

 

46

 

50

 

-4

 

57

 

11)

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

14

 

14

 

14

 

43

 

45

 

-2

 

56

 

12)

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

12

 

17

 

13

 

65

 

61

 

+4

 

53

 

13)

 

West Ham United

 

42

 

13

 

13

 

16

 

47

 

58

 

-11

 

52

 

14)

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

49

 

53

 

-4

 

51

 

15)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

11

 

12

 

19

 

54

 

59

 

-5

 

45

 

16)

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

9

 

18

 

15

 

38

 

49

 

-11

 

45

 

17)

 

Everton

 

42

 

12

 

8

 

22

 

42

 

63

 

-21

 

44

 

18)

 

Southampton

 

42

 

12

 

7

 

23

 

49

 

66

 

-17

 

43

 

19)

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

9

 

16

 

17

 

35

 

58

 

-23

 

43

 

20)

 

Sheffield United

 

42

 

8

 

18

 

16

 

42

 

60

 

-18

 

42

 

21)

 

Oldham Athletic

 

42

 

9

 

13

 

20

 

42

 

68

 

-26

 

40

 

22)

 

Swindon Town

 

42

 

5

 

15

 

22

 

47

 

100

 

-53

 

30

 

 

457



 

Premier League 1994/95

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

42

 

27

 

8

 

7

 

80

 

39

 

+41

 

89

 

2)

 

Manchester United

 

42

 

26

 

10

 

6

 

77

 

28

 

+49

 

88

 

3)

 

Nottingham Forest

 

42

 

22

 

11

 

9

 

72

 

43

 

+29

 

77

 

4)

 

Liverpool

 

42

 

21

 

11

 

10

 

65

 

37

 

+28

 

74

 

5)

 

Leeds United

 

42

 

20

 

13

 

9

 

59

 

38

 

+21

 

73

 

6)

 

Newcastle United

 

42

 

20

 

12

 

10

 

67

 

47

 

+20

 

72

 

7)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

42

 

16

 

14

 

12

 

66

 

58

 

+8

 

62

 

8)

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

42

 

17

 

9

 

16

 

61

 

59

 

+2

 

60

 

9)

 

Wimbledon

 

42

 

15

 

11

 

16

 

48

 

65

 

-17

 

56

 

10)

 

Southampton

 

42

 

12

 

18

 

12

 

61

 

63

 

-2

 

54

 

11)

 

Chelsea

 

42

 

13

 

15

 

14

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

54

 

12)

 

Arsenal

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

52

 

49

 

+3

 

51

 

13)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

42

 

13

 

12

 

17

 

49

 

57

 

-8

 

51

 

14)

 

West Ham United

 

42

 

13

 

11

 

18

 

44

 

48

 

-4

 

50

 

15)

 

Everton

 

42

 

11

 

17

 

14

 

44

 

51

 

-7

 

50

 

16)

 

Coventry City

 

42

 

12

 

14

 

16

 

44

 

62

 

-18

 

50

 

17)

 

Manchester City

 

42

 

12

 

13

 

17

 

53

 

64

 

-11

 

49

 

18)

 

Aston Villa

 

42

 

11

 

15

 

16

 

51

 

56

 

-5

 

48

 

19)

 

Crystal Palace

 

42

 

11

 

12

 

19

 

34

 

49

 

-15

 

45

 

20)

 

Norwich City

 

42

 

10

 

13

 

19

 

37

 

54

 

-17

 

43

 

21)

 

Leicester City

 

42

 

6

 

11

 

25

 

45

 

80

 

-35

 

29

 

22)

 

Ipswich Town

 

42

 

7

 

6

 

29

 

36

 

93

 

-57

 

27

 

 

Premier League 1995/96

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

7

 

6

 

73

 

35

 

+38

 

82

 

2)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

24

 

6

 

8

 

66

 

37

 

+29

 

78

 

3)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

11

 

7

 

70

 

34

 

+36

 

71

 

4)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

18

 

9

 

11

 

52

 

35

 

+17

 

63

 

5)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

17

 

12

 

9

 

49

 

32

 

+17

 

63

 

6)

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

64

 

44

 

+20

 

61

 

7)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

18

 

7

 

13

 

61

 

47

 

+14

 

61

 

8)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

16

 

13

 

9

 

50

 

38

 

+12

 

61

 

9)

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

50

 

54

 

-4

 

58

 

10)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

43

 

52

 

-9

 

51

 

11)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

46

 

44

 

+2

 

50

 

12)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

35

 

50

 

-15

 

43

 

13)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

12

 

7

 

19

 

40

 

57

 

-17

 

43

 

14)

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

55

 

70

 

-15

 

41

 

15)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

48

 

61

 

-13

 

40

 

16)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

8

 

14

 

16

 

42

 

60

 

-18

 

38

 

17)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

34

 

52

 

-18

 

38

 

18)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

33

 

58

 

-25

 

38

 

19)

 

Queens Park Rangers

 

38

 

9

 

6

 

23

 

38

 

57

 

-19

 

33

 

20)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

8

 

5

 

25

 

39

 

71

 

-32

 

29

 

 

458



 

Premier League 1996/97

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

21

 

12

 

5

 

76

 

44

 

+32

 

75

 

2)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

73

 

40

 

+33

 

68

 

3)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

62

 

32

 

+30

 

68

 

4)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

62

 

37

 

+25

 

68

 

5)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

47

 

34

 

+13

 

61

 

6)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

16

 

11

 

11

 

58

 

55

 

+3

 

59

 

7)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

14

 

15

 

9

 

50

 

51

 

-1

 

57

 

8)

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

49

 

46

 

+3

 

56

 

9)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

46

 

54

 

-8

 

47

 

10)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

7

 

18

 

44

 

51

 

-7

 

46

 

11)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

28

 

38

 

-10

 

46

 

12)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

45

 

58

 

-13

 

46

 

13)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

42

 

43

 

-1

 

42

 

14)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

39

 

48

 

-9

 

42

 

15)

 

Everton

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

44

 

57

 

-13

 

42

 

16)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

50

 

56

 

-6

 

41

 

17)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

9

 

14

 

15

 

38

 

54

 

-16

 

41

 

18)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

35

 

53

 

-18

 

40

 

19)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

51

 

60

 

-9

 

39

*

20)

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

6

 

16

 

16

 

31

 

59

 

-28

 

34

 

 


*Middlesbrough deducted 3 points

 

Premier League 1997/98

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

9

 

6

 

68

 

33

 

+35

 

78

 

2)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

23

 

8

 

7

 

73

 

26

 

+47

 

77

 

3)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

68

 

42

 

+26

 

65

 

4)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

20

 

13

 

15

 

71

 

43

 

+28

 

63

 

5)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

17

 

8

 

13

 

57

 

46

 

+11

 

59

 

6)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

57

 

52

 

+5

 

58

 

7)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

6

 

15

 

49

 

48

 

+1

 

57

 

8)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

8

 

14

 

56

 

57

 

-1

 

56

 

9)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

49

 

+3

 

55

 

10)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

13

 

14

 

11

 

51

 

41

 

+10

 

53

 

11)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

12

 

16

 

10

 

46

 

44

 

+2

 

52

 

12)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

50

 

55

 

-5

 

48

 

13)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

35

 

44

 

-9

 

44

 

14)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

44

 

56

 

-12

 

44

 

15)

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

34

 

46

 

-12

 

44

 

16)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

52

 

67

 

-15

 

44

 

17)

 

Everton

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

41

 

56

 

-15

 

40

 

18)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

41

 

61

 

-20

 

40

 

19)

 

Barnsley

 

38

 

10

 

5

 

23

 

37

 

82

 

-45

 

35

 

20)

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

8

 

9

 

21

 

37

 

71

 

-34

 

33

 

 

459



 

Premier League 1998/99

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

22

 

13

 

3

 

80

 

37

 

+43

 

79

 

2)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

22

 

12

 

4

 

59

 

17

 

+42

 

78

 

3)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

20

 

15

 

3

 

57

 

30

 

+27

 

75

 

4)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

18

 

13

 

7

 

62

 

34

 

+28

 

67

 

5)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

9

 

13

 

46

 

53

 

-7

 

57

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

51

 

46

 

+5

 

55

 

7)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

15

 

9

 

14

 

68

 

49

 

+19

 

54

 

8)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

40

 

45

 

-5

 

52

 

9)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

15

 

11

 

48

 

54

 

-6

 

51

 

10)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

12

 

13

 

13

 

40

 

46

 

-6

 

49

 

11)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

11

 

14

 

13

 

47

 

50

 

-3

 

47

 

12)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

13

 

7

 

18

 

41

 

42

 

-1

 

46

 

13)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

48

 

54

 

-6

 

46

 

14)

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

42

 

47

 

-5

 

43

 

15)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

39

 

51

 

-12

 

42

 

16)

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

40

 

63

 

-23

 

42

 

17)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

37

 

64

 

-27

 

41

 

18)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

8

 

12

 

18

 

41

 

56

 

-15

 

36

 

19)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

7

 

14

 

17

 

38

 

52

 

-14

 

35

 

20)

 

Nottingham Forest

 

38

 

7

 

9

 

22

 

35

 

69

 

-34

 

30

 

 

Premier League 1999/2000

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

7

 

3

 

96

 

45

 

+52

 

91

 

2)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

22

 

7

 

9

 

73

 

43

 

+30

 

73

 

3)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

21

 

6

 

11

 

58

 

43

 

+15

 

69

 

4)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

19

 

10

 

9

 

51

 

30

 

+21

 

67

 

5)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

53

 

34

 

+19

 

65

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

46

 

35

 

+11

 

58

 

7)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

57

 

56

 

+1

 

58

 

8)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

55

 

55

 

0

 

55

 

9)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

52

 

53

 

-1

 

55

 

10)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

15

 

8

 

15

 

57

 

49

 

+8

 

53

 

11)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

63

 

54

 

+9

 

52

 

12)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

49

 

52

 

-6

 

52

 

13)

 

Everton

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

59

 

49

 

+10

 

50

 

14)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

44

 

15)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

45

 

62

 

-17

 

44

 

16)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

44

 

57

 

-13

 

38

 

17)

 

Bradford City

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

38

 

68

 

-30

 

36

 

18)

 

Wimbledon

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

46

 

74

 

-28

 

33

 

19)

 

Sheffield Wednesday

 

38

 

8

 

7

 

23

 

38

 

70

 

-32

 

31

 

20)

 

Watford

 

38

 

6

 

6

 

26

 

35

 

77

 

-42

 

24

 

 

460



 

Premier League 2000/01

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

24

 

8

 

6

 

79

 

31

 

+48

 

80

 

2)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

10

 

8

 

63

 

38

 

+25

 

70

 

3)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

9

 

9

 

71

 

39

 

+32

 

69

 

4)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

20

 

8

 

10

 

64

 

43

 

+21

 

68

 

5)

 

Ipswich Town

 

38

 

20

 

6

 

12

 

57

 

42

 

+15

 

66

 

6)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

17

 

10

 

11

 

68

 

45

 

+23

 

61

 

7)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

15

 

12

 

11

 

46

 

41

 

+5

 

57

 

8)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

13

 

15

 

10

 

46

 

43

 

+3

 

54

 

9)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

50

 

57

 

-7

 

52

 

10)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

40

 

48

 

-8

 

52

 

11)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

44

 

50

 

-6

 

51

 

12)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

49

 

13)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

39

 

51

 

-12

 

48

 

14)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

44

 

44

 

0

 

42

 

15)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

45

 

50

 

-5

 

42

 

16)

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

45

 

59

 

-14

 

42

 

17)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

37

 

59

 

-22

 

42

 

18)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

41

 

65

 

-24

 

34

 

19)

 

Coventry City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

36

 

63

 

-27

 

34

 

20)

 

Bradford City

 

38

 

5

 

11

 

22

 

30

 

70

 

-40

 

26

 

 

Premier League 2001/02

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

26

 

9

 

3

 

79

 

36

 

+43

 

87

 

2)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

24

 

8

 

6

 

67

 

30

 

+37

 

80

 

3)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

24

 

5

 

9

 

87

 

45

 

+42

 

77

 

4)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

21

 

8

 

9

 

74

 

52

 

+22

 

71

 

5)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

18

 

12

 

8

 

53

 

37

 

+16

 

66

 

6)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

17

 

13

 

8

 

66

 

38

 

+28

 

64

 

7)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

15

 

8

 

15

 

48

 

57

 

-9

 

53

 

8)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

46

 

47

 

-1

 

50

 

9)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

49

 

53

 

-4

 

50

 

10)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

55

 

51

 

+4

 

46

 

11)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

46

 

54

 

-8

 

45

 

12)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

35

 

47

 

-12

 

45

 

13)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

36

 

44

 

-8

 

44

 

14)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

38

 

49

 

-11

 

44

 

15)

 

Everton

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

45

 

57

 

-12

 

43

 

16)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

9

 

13

 

16

 

44

 

62

 

-18

 

40

 

17)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

29

 

51

 

-22

 

40

 

18)

 

Ipswich Town

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

41

 

64

 

-23

 

36

 

19)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

24

 

33

 

63

 

-30

 

30

 

20)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

5

 

13

 

20

 

30

 

64

 

-34

 

28

 

 

461


 

Premier League 2002/03

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

74

 

34

 

+40

 

83

 

2)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

9

 

6

 

85

 

42

 

+43

 

78

 

3)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

21

 

6

 

11

 

63

 

48

 

+15

 

69

 

4)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

19

 

10

 

9

 

68

 

38

 

+30

 

67

 

5)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

10

 

10

 

61

 

41

 

+20

 

64

 

6)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

52

 

43

 

+9

 

60

 

7)

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

8

 

13

 

48

 

49

 

-1

 

59

 

8)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

43

 

46

 

-3

 

52

 

9)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

6

 

17

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

51

 

10)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

51

 

62

 

-11

 

50

 

11)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

48

 

44

 

+4

 

49

 

12)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

7

 

17

 

45

 

56

 

-11

 

49

 

13)

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

41

 

49

 

-8

 

48

 

14)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

41

 

50

 

-9

 

48

 

15)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

14

 

5

 

19

 

58

 

57

 

+1

 

47

 

16)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

42

 

47

 

-5

 

45

 

17)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

41

 

51

 

-10

 

44

 

18)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

42

 

59

 

-17

 

42

 

19)

 

West Bromwich

 

38

 

6

 

8

 

24

 

29

 

65

 

-36

 

26

 

20)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

4

 

7

 

27

 

21

 

65

 

-44

 

19

 

 

Premier League 2003/04

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

26

 

12

 

0

 

73

 

26

 

+47

 

90

 

2)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

24

 

7

 

7

 

67

 

30

 

+37

 

79

 

3)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

23

 

6

 

9

 

64

 

35

 

+29

 

75

 

4)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

55

 

37

 

+18

 

60

 

5)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

13

 

17

 

8

 

52

 

40

 

+12

 

56

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

48

 

44

 

+4

 

56

 

7)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

51

 

51

 

0

 

53

 

8)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

48

 

56

 

-8

 

53

 

9)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

52

 

46

 

+6

 

52

 

10)

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

12

 

14

 

12

 

43

 

48

 

-5

 

50

 

11)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

13

 

9

 

16

 

44

 

52

 

-8

 

48

 

12)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

44

 

45

 

-1

 

47

 

13)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

47

 

54

 

-7

 

45

 

14)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

13

 

6

 

19

 

47

 

57

 

-10

 

45

 

15)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

51

 

59

 

-8

 

44

 

16)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

9

 

14

 

15

 

55

 

54

 

+1

 

41

 

17)

 

Everton

 

38

 

9

 

12

 

17

 

45

 

57

 

-12

 

39

 

18)

 

Leicester City

 

38

 

6

 

15

 

17

 

48

 

65

 

-17

 

33

 

19)

 

Leeds United

 

38

 

8

 

9

 

21

 

40

 

79

 

-39

 

33

 

20)

 

Wolverhampton Wdrs

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

38

 

77

 

-39

 

33

 

 

462



 

Premier League 2004/05

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

29

 

8

 

1

 

72

 

15

 

+57

 

95

 

2)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

87

 

36

 

+51

 

83

 

3)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

22

 

11

 

5

 

58

 

26

 

+32

 

77

 

4)

 

Everton

 

38

 

18

 

7

 

13

 

45

 

46

 

-1

 

61

 

5)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

17

 

7

 

14

 

52

 

41

 

+11

 

58

 

6)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

16

 

10

 

12

 

49

 

44

 

+5

 

58

 

7)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

14

 

13

 

11

 

53

 

46

 

+7

 

55

 

8)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

13

 

13

 

12

 

47

 

39

 

+8

 

52

 

9)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

10

 

14

 

47

 

41

 

+6

 

52

 

10)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

12

 

11

 

15

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

47

 

11)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

42

 

58

 

-16

 

46

 

12)

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

11

 

12

 

15

 

40

 

46

 

-6

 

45

 

13)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

12

 

8

 

18

 

52

 

60

 

-8

 

44

 

14)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

10

 

14

 

14

 

47

 

57

 

-10

 

44

 

15)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

9

 

15

 

14

 

32

 

43

 

-11

 

42

 

16)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

43

 

59

 

-16

 

39

 

17)

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

6

 

16

 

16

 

36

 

61

 

-25

 

34

 

18)

 

Crystal Palace

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

41

 

62

 

-21

 

33

 

19)

 

Norwich City

 

38

 

7

 

12

 

19

 

42

 

77

 

-35

 

33

 

20)

 

Southampton

 

38

 

6

 

14

 

18

 

45

 

66

 

-21

 

32

 

 

Premier League 2005/06

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

29

 

4

 

5

 

72

 

22

 

+50

 

91

 

2)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

72

 

34

 

+38

 

83

 

3)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

25

 

7

 

6

 

57

 

25

 

+32

 

82

 

4)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

7

 

11

 

68

 

31

 

+37

 

67

 

5)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

18

 

11

 

9

 

53

 

38

 

+15

 

65

 

6)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

19

 

6

 

13

 

51

 

42

 

+9

 

63

 

7)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

17

 

7

 

14

 

47

 

42

 

+5

 

58

 

8)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

15

 

11

 

12

 

49

 

41

 

+8

 

56

 

9)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

55

 

-3

 

55

 

10)

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

15

 

6

 

17

 

45

 

52

 

-7

 

51

 

11)

 

Everton

 

38

 

14

 

8

 

16

 

34

 

49

 

-15

 

50

 

12)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

6

 

18

 

48

 

58

 

-10

 

48

 

13)

 

Charlton Athletic

 

38

 

13

 

8

 

17

 

41

 

55

 

-14

 

47

 

14)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

48

 

58

 

-10

 

45

 

15)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

13

 

4

 

21

 

43

 

48

 

-5

 

43

 

16)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

42

 

55

 

-13

 

42

 

17)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

37

 

62

 

-25

 

38

 

18)

 

Birmingham City

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

28

 

50

 

-22

 

34

 

19)

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

7

 

9

 

22

 

31

 

58

 

-27

 

30

 

20)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

3

 

6

 

29

 

26

 

69

 

-43

 

15

 

 

463



 

Premier League 2006/07

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Man Utd

 

38

 

28

 

5

 

5

 

83

 

27

 

+56

 

89

 

2)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

24

 

11

 

3

 

64

 

24

 

+40

 

83

 

3)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

20

 

8

 

10

 

57

 

27

 

+30

 

68

 

4)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

19

 

11

 

8

 

63

 

35

 

+28

 

68

 

5)

 

Tottenham

 

38

 

17

 

9

 

12

 

57

 

54

 

+3

 

60

 

6)

 

Everton

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

52

 

36

 

+16

 

58

 

7)

 

Bolton

 

38

 

16

 

8

 

14

 

47

 

52

 

-5

 

56

 

8)

 

Reading

 

38

 

16

 

7

 

15

 

52

 

47

 

+5

 

55

 

9)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

14

 

12

 

12

 

45

 

42

 

+3

 

54

 

10)

 

Blackburn

 

38

 

15

 

7

 

16

 

52

 

54

 

-2

 

52

 

11)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

11

 

17

 

10

 

43

 

41

 

+2

 

50

 

12)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

44

 

49

 

-5

 

46

 

13)

 

Newcastle

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

38

 

47

 

-9

 

43

 

14)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

11

 

9

 

18

 

29

 

44

 

-15

 

42

 

15)

 

West Ham Utd

 

38

 

12

 

5

 

21

 

35

 

59

 

-24

 

41

 

16)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

8

 

15

 

15

 

38

 

60

 

-22

 

39

 

17)

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

37

 

59

 

-22

 

38

 

18)

 

Sheffield Utd

 

38

 

10

 

8

 

20

 

32

 

55

 

-23

 

38

 

19)

 

Charlton

 

38

 

8

 

10

 

20

 

34

 

60

 

-26

 

34

 

20)

 

Watford

 

38

 

5

 

13

 

20

 

29

 

59

 

-30

 

28

 

 

Premier League 2007/08

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Man Utd

 

38

 

27

 

6

 

5

 

80

 

22

 

+58

 

87

 

2)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

25

 

10

 

3

 

65

 

26

 

+39

 

85

 

3)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

24

 

11

 

3

 

74

 

31

 

+43

 

83

 

4)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

21

 

13

 

4

 

67

 

28

 

+39

 

76

 

5)

 

Everton

 

38

 

19

 

8

 

11

 

55

 

33

 

+22

 

65

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

16

 

12

 

10

 

71

 

51

 

+20

 

60

 

7)

 

Blackburn

 

38

 

15

 

13

 

10

 

50

 

48

 

+2

 

58

 

8)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

16

 

9

 

13

 

48

 

40

 

+8

 

57

 

9)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

10

 

13

 

45

 

53

 

-8

 

55

 

10)

 

West Ham Utd

 

38

 

13

 

10

 

15

 

42

 

50

 

-8

 

49

 

11)

 

Tottenham

 

38

 

11

 

13

 

14

 

66

 

61

 

+5

 

46

 

12)

 

Newcastle

 

38

 

11

 

10

 

17

 

45

 

65

 

-20

 

43

 

13)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

10

 

12

 

16

 

43

 

53

 

-10

 

42

 

14)

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

10

 

10

 

18

 

34

 

51

 

-17

 

40

 

15)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

11

 

6

 

21

 

36

 

59

 

-23

 

39

 

16)

 

Bolton

 

38

 

9

 

10

 

19

 

36

 

54

 

-18

 

37

 

17)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

8

 

12

 

18

 

38

 

60

 

-22

 

36

 

18)

 

Reading

 

38

 

10

 

6

 

22

 

41

 

66

 

-25

 

36

 

19)

 

Birmingham

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

46

 

62

 

-16

 

35

 

20)

 

Derby County

 

38

 

1

 

8

 

29

 

20

 

89

 

-69

 

11

 

 

464



 

Premier League 2008/09

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Manchester United

 

38

 

28

 

6

 

4

 

68

 

24

 

+44

 

90

 

2)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

25

 

11

 

2

 

77

 

27

 

+50

 

86

 

3)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

25

 

8

 

5

 

68

 

24

 

+44

 

83

 

4)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

20

 

12

 

6

 

68

 

37

 

+31

 

72

 

5)

 

Everton

 

38

 

17

 

12

 

9

 

55

 

37

 

+18

 

63

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

11

 

10

 

54

 

48

 

+6

 

62

 

7)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

14

 

11

 

13

 

39

 

34

 

+5

 

53

 

8)

 

Tottenham Hotspur

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

45

 

45

 

0

 

51

 

9)

 

West Ham United

 

38

 

14

 

9

 

15

 

42

 

45

 

-3

 

51

 

10)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

15

 

5

 

18

 

58

 

50

 

+8

 

50

 

11)

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

34

 

45

 

-11

 

45

 

12)

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

12

 

9

 

17

 

38

 

55

 

-17

 

45

 

13)

 

Bolton Wanderers

 

38

 

11

 

8

 

19

 

41

 

53

 

-12

 

41

 

14)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

38

 

57

 

-19

 

41

 

15)

 

Blackburn Rovers

 

38

 

10

 

11

 

17

 

40

 

60

 

-20

 

41

 

16)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

34

 

54

 

-20

 

36

 

17)

 

Hull City

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

39

 

64

 

-25

 

35

 

18)

 

Newcastle United

 

38

 

7

 

13

 

18

 

40

 

59

 

-19

 

34

 

19)

 

Middlesbrough

 

38

 

7

 

11

 

20

 

28

 

57

 

-29

 

32

 

20)

 

West Bromwich Albion

 

38

 

8

 

8

 

22

 

36

 

67

 

-31

 

32

 

 

Premier League 2009/10

 

 

 

 

 

Plyd

 

W

 

D

 

L

 

For

 

Agt

 

GD

 

Pts

 

1)

 

Chelsea

 

38

 

27

 

5

 

6

 

103

 

32

 

+71

 

86

 

2)

 

Man Utd

 

38

 

27

 

4

 

7

 

86

 

28

 

+58

 

85

 

3)

 

Arsenal

 

38

 

23

 

6

 

9

 

83

 

41

 

+42

 

75

 

4)

 

Tottenham

 

38

 

21

 

7

 

10

 

67

 

41

 

+26

 

70

 

5)

 

Manchester City

 

38

 

18

 

13

 

7

 

73

 

45

 

+28

 

67

 

6)

 

Aston Villa

 

38

 

17

 

13

 

8

 

52

 

39

 

+13

 

64

 

7)

 

Liverpool

 

38

 

18

 

9

 

11

 

61

 

35

 

+26

 

63

 

8)

 

Everton

 

38

 

16

 

13

 

9

 

60

 

49

 

+11

 

61

 

9)

 

Birmingham

 

38

 

13

 

11

 

14

 

38

 

47

 

-9

 

50

 

10)

 

Blackburn

 

38

 

13

 

11

 

14

 

41

 

55

 

-14

 

50

 

11)

 

Stoke City

 

38

 

11

 

14

 

13

 

34

 

48

 

-14

 

47

 

12)

 

Fulham

 

38

 

12

 

10

 

16

 

39

 

46

 

-7

 

46

 

13)

 

Sunderland

 

38

 

11

 

11

 

16

 

48

 

56

 

-8

 

44

 

14)

 

Bolton

 

38

 

10

 

9

 

19

 

42

 

67

 

-25

 

39

 

15)

 

Wolves

 

38

 

9

 

11

 

18

 

32

 

56

 

-24

 

38

 

16)

 

Wigan Athletic

 

38

 

9

 

9

 

20

 

37

 

79

 

-42

 

36

 

17)

 

West Ham Utd

 

38

 

8

 

11

 

19

 

47

 

66

 

-19

 

35

 

18)

 

Burnley

 

38

 

8

 

6

 

24

 

42

 

82

 

-40

 

30

 

19)

 

Hull City

 

38

 

6

 

12

 

20

 

34

 

75

 

-41

 

30

 

20)

 

Portsmouth

 

38

 

7

 

7

 

24

 

34

 

66

 

-32

 

19

*

 


*Portsmouth deducted 9 points

 

465



 

Premier League

 

30 Gloucester Place

T +44 (0) 20 7864 9000

London W1U 8PL

F +44 (0) 20 7864 9001

premierleague.com

E info@premierleague.com

 

The Football Association Premier League Limited

Registered Office: 30 Gloucester Place, London, W1U 8PL. No. 2719699 England

 

 

£13.00

 




QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 23.1

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

We hereby consent to the use in this Registration Statement on Form F-1, as amended, of Manchester United Ltd. of our report dated July 3, 2012 relating to the financial statements of Red Football Shareholder Limited, which appears in such Registration Statement. We also consent to the reference to us under the heading "Experts" in such Registration Statement.

/s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP

Manchester, United Kingdom
July 16, 2012




QuickLinks

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 23.5


Consent of Infonetics Research Inc.

We hereby consent to (1) the use of and references to our name in the prospectus included in the registration statement on Form F-1 of Manchester United Ltd. (the "Company") and any amendments thereto (the "Registration Statement"), including, but not limited to, in the "Prospectus Summary" and "Business" sections and (2) the filing of this consent as an exhibit to the Registration Statement by the Company for the use of our data and information in the above-mentioned section.

The data and information used in the Registration Statement, including, but not limited to, under the "Prospectus Summary" and "Business" sections are obtained from our report titled "Pay TV Services and Subscribers — Biannual Worldwide and Regional Market Share, Size, and Forecasts: 2nd Edition."

    By:   /s/ Jeff Heynen

    Name:   Jeff Heynen
    Title:   Directing Analyst,
Broadband Access and Video

 

 

Infonetics Research Inc.
July 16, 2012



QuickLinks

Consent of Infonetics Research Inc.

QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document


Exhibit 23.6


Consent of MagnaGlobal

We hereby consent to (1) the use of and references to our name in the prospectus included in the registration statement on Form F-1 of Manchester United Ltd. (the "Company") and any amendments thereto (the "Registration Statement"), including, but not limited to, in the "Prospectus Summary" and "Business" sections and (2) the filing of this consent as an exhibit to the Registration Statement by the Company for the use of our data and information in the above-mentioned section.

The data and information used in the Registration Statement, including, but not limited to, under the "Prospectus Summary" and "Business" sections are obtained from our forecasts titled "MagnaGlobal Advertising Forecasts 2012."

    By:   /s/ LUKE STILLMAN

    Name:   Luke Stillman
    Title:   Forecasting Manager

 

 

MagnaGlobal
July 16, 2012



QuickLinks

Consent of MagnaGlobal